XENOPHOFS
MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES
ENGLISH NOTES, CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY, THE
OK KUHNER, WIGGERS 1 LIFE OF SOCRATES, KTO.
BY CHARLES ANTHON, LL.L.
OF THE GREEK AND LATIN LANGUAGES IN COLUMBIA COLLKO^.
VEW TORK, AND RECTOK OF THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL.
NEW YORK:
HARP-lSR & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS
3S9 & 331 PEARL STREET,
FRANKLIN SQUARE
1870.
Cntered, too-riling- to Act of Congress, in tin- y< ar one
eight huudrcd and forty-ci^ht, by
HARPER &. BKOTHF.HS,
Utiio O?rV Oil'cc of tlie District Court of the Southern District
of New York.
TO THB
REV. GEORGE W. BETHUNE, D.D..
TI1K ABLE THEOLOGIAN, THE ELOQUENT DIVINE, AND MIX
GRACEFUL AND ACCOMPLISHED SCHOLAR,
THIS WORK
^*
Jfs 3U0}iectfulls SnscrfbcU.
ONK WHO TAKES I'll! OK IN CLAIMING HIM AS AN KAULI
PDPII, AND i STEADFAST FR1KNO.
2091 51 5
PREFACE,
XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES affords so
excellent a course of reading for the younger students
in our colleges, that its absence hitherto from the list
of text-books is much to be regretted. The editor
hopes that the labor which he has here bestowed upon
the work may succeed in bringing it more into favor
with both instructors and pupils, and in opening up to
them a more familiar acquaintance with one of the
most beautiful treatises of antiquity.
The text is substantially Kuhner's. with such alter-
ations, however, as appeared to tne editor to be re-
quired by the interests of those for whose benefit the
present work is intended. Thus, for instance, the
punctuation has been entirely remodelled, and a
change has been made from the German and more
involved mode of pointing to one more closely anal
ogous to our own. The decided advantage resulting
from such an arrangement an experienced instructor
will at once appreciate. Another deviation from
Kuhner consists in restoring to the text the Attic'ter-
mination of the second person in , which rests on
too sure grounds to be lightly rejected, even in prose
New readings have also been introduced wherevei
they seemed to bring out the meaning of the author
more clearly, or to do away with some awkward and
evidently erroneous construction. The great merit
of the present text, however, consists in its being an
VI PREFACE.
expurgated one. Every passage has either been re-
jected or essentially modified that in any way con-
flicted with our better and purer ideas of propriety
and decorum, for even in the ethical treatises of the
Greeks expressions and allusions will sometimes oc-
cur which it is our happier privilege to have been
taught unsparingly to condemn. It is believed that
the present is the only edition in which this most sal-
utary rule has been followed, a circumstance which
wili not fail to recommend it to the notice of those in-
structors of youth who adhere strictly in this respect
to the wise precept of the Roman satirist.
The notes appended to the present work contain the
whole body of Kuhner's valuable commentary, with
such additions as the editor was enabled to make, both
from numerous other commentators, and also from his
own resources. In clothing Kuhner's commentary in
an English garb, the editor has been very materially
aided by the excellent edition of the Memorabilia re-
cently published by Dr. Hickie, and he begs leave
here to return his acknowledgments for the valuable
materials with which that work has supplied him. In
order, however, to render the present edition still
more complete than any of its predecessors, some im-
portant subsidiary matter has been appended to the
volume, which will put the student into possession of
tiie whole ground relative to the Life and Character.
of Socrates, and will enable him to form an unbiassed
opinion for himself. These addenda are as follows :
1. The Prolegomena of Kiihner, as far as translated by
Wheele-, of Trinity College, Dublin, and which have
never before appeared in this country in an English
dress. 2. The Life of Socrates, by Dr. Wingers, trans-
lated fiom the German, and whirh appeared from the
PREFACE. VH
London press in 1840. 3. Schleiermacher on the Worth
of Socraies as a Philosopher, translated from the Ger-
man by the present Bishop of St. David's, and origi-
nally published in the Philological Museum. As the
opinions of Wiggers on the character and nature of
the philosophy of Socrates differ materially from those
of Schleiermacher, Brandis, and Ritter, it was thought
advisable by the English translator of the Life of
Socrates to append this essay of Schleiermacher's to
his work, and we have allowed the arrangement to
remain undisturbed. To the Prolegomena of Kuhn-
er the editor has appended a note on the subject of
the so-called demon of Socrates, in which the opin
ion of Lelut on this much-disputed point is referred to
an opinion which, in all likelihood, contains the most
ational view of the case.
The editor will now mention the principal works
to which he is indebted for valuable aid in preparing
the notes appended to the present volume.
1. Xenophontis de Socrafe Commeniarii. Recognovit et explanarnt
Raphael Kuhner, SfC. ; Gothee, 1841, 8vo.
2. Xenophonti^ Memorabilia Socratis, ed. Schneider; Oxon., 1813.
Svo.
3. Xenophonlis Memorabilia, ed. Weiske; Lips., 1802, 8vo.
4. Xenophontis Commentarii, $c.,cd. Bornemann; Lips., 1829, 8vo.
5. Xenophonlis Memorabilia, ed. Langc ; Hal. Sax., 180C, 12nzo.
6. Xenophontis Memorabilia, ed. Seyffcrt; Brandenb., 1844, 12wu>.
7. Xenophonlis Memorabilia recog?wvit et illustravit G. A. Hcrbst.
Hal. Sax., 1827, IZmo.
8. Sokrales, von Fr. Jacobs, 4te Avsgabe, Jena, 1828.
0. Xenophonlis Opera, ed. Dubner; Paris, 1838, 8vo.
10. Xenophonlis Memorabilia, fyc., ed. Hickie; Land., 1847, 12mo.
11. Ruhnkenii Dictate in Memorabilia Xenophontis, MS. copy;
I75G.
12. Xenophon's Vier Bitcher Sokratischor Denkieurdigkeiten, von
Jokann Michael H \inze ; Weimar, 1818, 12jr
Vlll PREFACE.
13. Xcnojihon's DcnkicUrdigkcitcn det Sok,ates. vn ^Fryer : Prens
lau, 1831, 12mo.
14. Moralistes Ancient, par Aimt-Afartin ; Paris, 1840, 8tw.
15 Du Dtmon de Socratc, par F. Lelut; Paris, 1836.
16. Xenophon't Memorabilia of Socrates, by George B. Wheeler.
A.B.; Land., 1847.
It remains but to add that, in preparing this volume
for the press, the editor has been enabled, as on pre-
vious occasions, to secure the assistance and co-oper-
ation of his learned and very accurate friend, Profess-
or Drisler, whose services in the cause of classical
learning are known to and appreciated by all.
Aug:ut 'JOtk, ISiS.
PROLEGOMENA.
PROLEGOMENA,
I. CONCERNING THE DESIGN AND PLAN OP THE FOLLOWING BOOED.
The design of Xenophon in these books is to defend Secrate.*,.
his beloved instructor, from the accusations of his prosecutors, ana
to prove that he had been a citizen most useful to individuals a in-
to the state. That this defence might have the greater weight,
he is not contented merely to review and refute the charges lai&
against Socrates, but, devoting merely tlie first two chapters of the
first book to this part of his subject, he then introduces Socrates,
and represents him disputing with his pupils, friends, and even
sophists, upon the most important topics of morality, and that part
of philosophy which treats of the reformation of human conduct.
If we except the commencement of the first book (chap, i., 1
and 2), Xenophon rarely addresses his readers in his own person,
and then only premises a few words to the discourses of Socrates ,
to inform us whence the discussion arose, and to render it more in-
telligible ; or, at the close of a disputation, he briefly draws an in
ference with reference to the teaching or mode of life of Socrates
Hence, while we read these books, a living representation of the
philosopher arises before us ; for these discourses embrace a great
variety of subjects, and are addressed to men of every class and
station, and so graphically exhibit Socrates in the act of address-
ing individuals, as to show how aptly he suited and modelled his Ian
guage to the condition or disposition of each. And hence we mav
clearly perceive the manifold powers of Socrates in discussion, hi?
skill in addressing men of every class, his noble natural endow-
ments, his life and character.
Xenophon does not profess to have taken down at the moment,
and bequeathed to us, the very words of Socrates. If, however, we
consider the diversified style of argument in these discussions on
various subjects, we can hardly entertain a doubt that Xenophon haa
modelled his style and diction to the closest resemblance with the
style and diction of his master. We may the more readily believe
the language to be closely assimilated, if we consider how easily,
rhxn long intimacy and familiarity. Xenophon could invest his Ian-
Xll PROLEGOMENA.
guage with a true Socratic coloring. Hence the mild and gentie
tenor which pervades all the \vritingsofXenophon, 1 that native and
ingrained simplicity, redolent with all the graces and beauties of
Atticism, while it entices the reader by its simple elegance, appear*
admirably adapted to depict the amiable character of Socrates, his
candor, his insinuating affability in his conversation with his fellow-
men. To omit other points, one example will prove how admirably
Xenophon has adumbrated the peculiar character of his master It
is well known that by the Greeks of old Socrates was called 6 cipuv,
from that irony or dissimulation by which he appeared to grant all
they claimed to frivolous pretenders to philosophy, while he him-
self assumed the disguise of ignorance on all subjects ; and this
artifice he used most skillfully for the express purpose of confound-
ing them at the close, and convincing them of their ignorance and
folly.* In many passages, so elegantly and naively has Xenophon
represented this irony, that we can not entertain a doubt that it is
drawn from living nature. 1 The extraordinary affection and sin-
cere love toward his master, manifested in these books, give them
a most pleasing and grateful charm.
IF. Ox THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE SUBJECTS IN THE FOLLOWING) BOOKS.
Although Socrates spent the entire period of his life in the study
of wisdom, and was the first to construct philosophy on firm and
solid foundations, yet he never studied to reduce his discoveries to
any art or system ; but just as an occasion presented itself, he dis-
coursed on whatever tended to a proper course of life, to reform
:haracter, and conduct to happiness ; as, e. g. t on piety, beauty, jus-
tice, temperance, fortitude, the body politic, the duties of a state
ninister, the government of men, and, in fine, on all topics the
knowledge of which would render men honorable and excellent,
vhile ignorance of them would degrade men to a servile condition.*
Hence, in the full glare of active life, and in the throng of men, he
.vas ever found scattering his words to persons of every condition,
illumining their minds with the light of his instruction, and guiding
them on the path which led to happiness ; and so, we must not
rhink it strange that Xenophon did not arrange these discourses of
Socrates according to any similarity of argument or subject, or did
act form a scientific system from them. Those who have expect-
1. Compare Ctc., de Orat., iL, 14, 58; Brut^
Q. Compare Cc., Brut., Ixxxv., 292.
3. Compare L. 2, 34, tcqq. ; ill, 6, 2, ffjj. ; IT, 8.
4. Compare 1., 1, 16.
PROLEGOMENA. Xll!
fHl to find such an arrangement or system in these books, were ut.
terly ignorant of the method of teaching pursued by Socrates, and
of the object of these books ; for if Xenophon had systematized, ac-
cording to the rigid rules of art, the precepts of Socrates, he would
not only have deviated from the method c f his master, but have left
us only a meagre and imperfect picture of his mind, and broken
down the whole vigor and power of his defence. Hence with en-
tire freedom he has narrated the discussions of Socrates, and ap-
pears rather to have followed the chronological order of their de
livery than the arrangement or connection of their subject matter ;
yet in the larger portion of the work it is not difficult to trace some
slight attempt at. regular arrangemert ; for the first two chapters
of the first book are employed in a general defence of Socrates
against the charges of his accusers ; and then, in the following
portion, the general defence is proven by particular instances. This
chiefly consists of viva voce discussions between Socrates and his
friends. The third chapter of the first book is closely connected
with the preceding portion : it recalls the points asserted before,
but in such a way as that when previously it was generally stated
that Socrates worshipped the gods and was eager in the pursuit ol
virtue, now he explains the method in which he worshipped the
gods ; and his temperate mode of life, and freedom from passion
are more fully shown. The fourth chapter, also, is not unaptly
added, for therein he demonstrates the falsehood of the assertion of
many, that Socrates indeed exhorted men to the pursuit of virtue,
but did not guide tho.m up to its consummation.
The subjects contained from chap, v., Book I., down to chap. ii.,
Book II., follow each "other without any attempt at arrangement.
But from chap, ii., Book II., to chap, vii., Book III., it is clear that
the discourses are linked together by a similarity of subject and
thought.
For in (ii., 2) he treats of filial piety, in (3) of fraternal affection,
then (4-10) on friendship, next (iii., 1-4) of the duties of a com-
mander, next (5) how the Athenians might recover their former
glory and prosperity, and finally (6-7) he treats of the right method
to a'dminister the state. The remaining portion of the third book
has no connecting order.
In the fourth book, all from the first chapter to its close is most
closely united and connected together. The design of all the dis-
courses therein contained is plainly to show the extraordinary talent
possessed by Socrates in judging of a~id managing the dispositions
ef the young, and to describe his plan cf training them in self-knowt
2
XIV PROLEGOMENA.
edge, piety towaid God, justice, temperance, and other virtue* par
taining to happiness of life.
The closing chapter of the fourth book is added as an epilogue,
and proves that the death of Socrates was most glorious, most hap-
py, and most dear in the sight of heaven. The whole concludes
with a brief summary of the subjects treated of in the work.
III. THE PRECEPTS or SOCRATES REDUCED TO A SYSTEM.
That the whole doctrine of Socrates may be placed in a clearer
light, we must collect into one body the limbs, as it were, scatter
ed throughout the book, and reduce all to some sort of system.
It is well known that the Moral Philosophy of the ancients wa
usually divided into three great heads.
I. Of the good, and highest good = <fe bonis, et de lummoixmu.
II. Of virtue = de tirtutibut.
III. Of duties = de officiis.
The good (bonum) is defined to be " that which is produced by tb
tfficacy of virtue," and the highest good (summum bonum) is "the
union of all goods which spring from virtue."
Virtue (virtus) is a constant and perpetual power of the mind, by
which power good (bonum) is produced.
Duty (qfficium), finally, is "the rule and standard to which, in the
conduct of life, virtue should conform herself. 1
A. And now we must first consider what is the nature of that
which Socrates, as set forth by Xenophon, defines to be good
(bonum).
THE GOOD, which should be the object of man's pursuit, is the
useful (uf&iftov, xptl a iu v i tooiTcfaf, utile). *The useful is defined
to be the " end of action," or the result which we expect by action.
Every thought and act of man should be useful, i. e., should have
reference to some special end. Independently, then, and in itself,
nothing is good, but only becomes such by special reference to its
object. The same statement is made regarding the BEAUTIFUL
(pulchrum), iii., 8, 3, 6, 7, 10 ; iv., 6, 9. The highest end, for which
man should strain his utmost, is HAPPINESS. The good, therefore,
is that which is useful to aid us in obtaining that highest end, hap-
piness of life. The good and the beautiful, therefore, differ not
from the useful. Independently and of itself, nothing is useful,
nothing is good, nothing is beautiful, but only becomes so by special
Deference to its end severally (iii., 8, 3, 6, 7, 10 ; iv., 6, 9). Whence
I. Compare Kukner, De Cic. in pkilosopkiar* meritlt. j 225.
PROLEGOMENA. XV
t follows that what is useful to some may be prejudicia. to others
iv., 6, 8). The highest good (summum bonum) is happiness of life
eiidaifiovta), but this happiness is not perceived by reason of exter
nal goods, or those presented by chance, but only by those gooda
which man has acquired for himself by toil, industry, exertion, and
exercise of his natural powers, that is, by good and virtuous quali-
ties. Happiness of life, therefore, and the exercise of virtuous quali*
ties, are the same. The less one is dependent upon external things,
the closer is his resemblance to the Deity (i., 10, 6). But, seeing
that things which have relation to our happiness are not of them-
selves good, but, if availed of in an improper manner or at an im-
proper time, may prove evils to us, we must take especial care
lest we rashly confide in them, and must use the utmost anxiety
circumspection, prudence, and perseverance that we may use those
things only so far as they may tend to increase, not to impede our
happiness (iv., 2, 34). To obtain virtue, there is need for the ex-
ertion of all our powers ; without toil we can not reach to her (i.,
2, 57; iii., 9, 14). For happiness is not good luck (eurt^ta), but
good action (evTrpa^ia, actio bona). If one, though making no search,
casually lights upon what he requires (TO. diovra), that is good for-
tune (eiiTvxia) ; but if any one by diligent study and zealous care
conducts affairs with good success, that is good action (evirpa$ia)
Those men are the best and most acceptable to Heaven who right
ly perform their duty with success, whether it be as agriculturists,
as physicians, or in state employments. They who perform noth-
ing rightly are good for nothing, and rejected by the gods (iii., 9,
14,15).
THE GOODS BY WHOSE UNION THE HIGHEST GOOD (SUUHUH BONU.M),
i. C,, HAPPINESS, IS OBTAINED, ARE THESE :
1. GOOD HEALTH AND 'BODILY STRENGTH ; for these Contribute
much to render our life praiseworthy, honorable, and useful to our
country and its citizens. For health of frame is useful not only for
all things which are performed by the body, but also for the right
execution of all that is performed by the mind and intellect. We
should, therefore, cultivate gymnastic exercises, as by these not
nly the body, but the mind itself is strengthened (iii., 12).
2. SANITY OF HIND, THE POWER OF THOUGHT AND MENTAL FACCL-
CIES (iii., 12, 6) ; but sanity of mind very much depends on sanity
of body, wherefore, as we have seen above, care must be taken to
insure good bodily health.
3. ARTS AND SCIENCES, which are most useful tor living well and
happily. But we must confine the extent of aur studio* is
XVt fROLEGOMEVA.
to thut which will be piaotically useful in life. Speculation* which
spring beyond the sphere of dairy life, on things mysterious and
concealed from the eyes of men, are useless, and withdraw us from
pursuits of oilier things which may be practically useful (iv., 7).
Undei this head is mentioned the science of DIALECTICS, or the art
of examining concerning the good, useful, and beautiful, and other
points tending to happiness of life, in such a way as to find out the
essential properties of things, and then define and lucidly explain
them (iv., 6). Whosoever has acquired clear notions of things, no
matter in what sphere of life he may be placed, will always select
the best course, and, consequently, will be the more fitted to transact
affairs (iv., 5, 12). ARITHMETIC (so far as accounts, &c.), GKOMK-
TBY, and ASTRONOMY are enumerated and limited (iv., 7). All arts,
in fine, which have reference to the uses of life, are clearly to be
referred to the head of goods. Those arts, indeed, peculiar to handi-
crafts (flavavamai), are, according to the idea of the ancients, to be
excluded from among goods, since they are practiced by those who
are ignorant of the good, the beautiful, or the just (iv., 2, 22), and"
enfeeble both body and mind ((Econ., iv., 2, *<?.). Socrates appear*
to have classed among the goods the more refined arts, as PAINT-
ING and STATUARY (iii., 10), but has not expressly informed us of
their relation to his test, utility. Yet, since he has maintained that
nothing is beautiful but what is useful, we may infer that these art
also he encouraged from^an idea of their utility.
4. FRIENDSHIP is a good of the highest value. No good is mor^
precious, lasting, or useful than a sincere friend. He regards thf
interests of his friend as if they were his own ; he participates with
hhn in prosperity or adversity, and provides for his safety and prop-
erty as much as for his own, nay, even to a greater degree (ii., 4").
The value of a friend should be estimated from the love and tend'ei
affection with which he clings to his fellow-friend, from his zeaf,
benevolence, and duty in deserving well of him. That friendship
may be more lasting, we should endeavor to be esteemed of the
highest value by our fellow- friend. Friends should be temperate,
for men given to gluttony, wantonness, sleep, inactivity, luxury, or
avarice, can be of no utihty to us, nay, often prove a detriment.
They should be faithful and ready to perform services, and push
the interests of their friend (ii., 6, 1-5). Friendship can not exist,
unless between the good and honorable ; for they who are useless-
can never gain the useful as their friends (ii., 6, 14-16). And
though, since good men often desire the same gords, and h^nce
contention D^O.V arise among them, yet their innate vu ue il ap
PROLEGOMENA. XVU
pease and calm, beneath the influence of reason, those desires
which have caused dissension (ii., 6, 19-28). Friendship arises
from an admiration of virtue. This admiration inspires good will,
and urges us to bind our friend closely to us by every kind of atten
tion. Truth is the foundation of friendship, and hence the shortest,
surest, and most honorable way to gain friendship is to endeavor
really to be the character you would wish your friend to think v"
(ii., 6, 33-39).
5. CONCORD BETWEEN PARENTS, CHILDREN, AND BROTHERS, for
these have been created by God, in order that they may give mutual
aid (ii., 2, 3).
G. CIVIL SOCIETY, or THE REPUBLIC, which, if well constituted,
affords the greatest benefits to its citizens (iii., 7, 9). According-
ly, if any one be naturally endowed with talents fitted to govern
and administer a state, it is his duty to apply his whole powers to
the administration and amplification of his country (iii., 7).
B. Now follows his doctrine concerning VIRTUE. In order to
gain those goods in which happiness consists, we must furnish our
minds with virtue, i. e., with a constant and unceasing power of in-
tellect, by which we obtain for ourselves all those goods on which
happiness of life depends. In order that a more accurate idea of
virtue might be presented to us, the ancient philosophers laid down
certain primary parts of virtue, and these primary parts they called
the "CARDINAL VIRTUES." In general, FOUR cardinal virtues are
enumerated : PRUDENCE (fpwqatf, Prudentia) ; FORTITUDE (uvSpia,
Forfitudo) ; JUSTICE (dittaioavvn, Justitia) ; and TEMPERANCE (ffuQpo-
uvvr\, Temperantia). 1 In these books, however, and also in the
writings of Plato, Socrates fixes only THREE cardinal virtues ; e. g.,
Temperance, Fortitude, and Justice. Prudence (<f>p6vriGif or aoyia)
he denied to be a peculiar virtue. If four virtues be enumerated,
then the term virtue has a twofold application, seeing that Prudence
is perceived by mental science, the others by action. Now the faculty
of judging concerning the good and honorable (i. e., useful, accord-
ing to his meaning), and of the evil and depraved (i. e., prejudicial),
and of adopting the former and avoiding the latter, Socrates would
not allow to be separated from action, but laid down that Prudence
(CTO^I'OV) was identical with virtue in its widest sense. According-
ly, Prudence is not a singular species of virtue, but embraces all
virtue (iii., 9, 4, 5), so that Fortitude, Justice, and Temperance are
parts of it. The wise man (0060$, sapiens) is he who thoroughly
knows what is good and excellent (i. e., useful), and moulds his life
1. Compare Kuhner, De Cic. in philosophiam meritis, p. 22ty ^j.
XV111 PROLEGOMENA.
in strict accordance with this principle of good and excellent whicl
is comprehended and grounded in his mind ; for he who is wise
i. e., who knows what is good and excellent, will always do what
harmonizes with that good ; for all things which are done virtuous-
ly, j. ., temperately, justly, and bravely, are excellent and g(d.
Ctt the other hand, all that is done in opposition to virtue is evil
and disastrous. Since the wise man knows this, not only by liia
menial assent will he prefer what is good and excellent to what is
evil and prejudicial, but also effect the former in action. On the
contrary, the unwise, seeing that they know not what may be good,
not only mentally prefer the evil and prejudicial to the excellent
and useful, but even effect them in action ; and even when they
endeavor to prefer good to evil, they will err ('. e., easily they will
fall into a wrong judgment in the distinction of good and evil)
through ignorance. Therefore, he who knows the virtues wiH also
practice them, but whosoever knows them not will not be able to
practice them, even should he wish to do so. Since, therrfore, all
that is excellent is effected by virtue, it is clear that virtue is wis-
dom (iii., 9, 5). Theory and practice, accordingly, can not be sever-
ed. The conviction of the excellent influences us to suit our a -lions
to it, and he who is devoid of this conviction is :he fool (i., 1, 16 ;
ii , 19 ; iv., 6, 10, cq.\
And uow for the several parts of the division of Virtue.
a. TEMPERANCE (iyupdrtia, Temperantia) is called by Socrates
" the foundation of virtue (uprrijc /?"*()" This virtue is perceived
in the calming and curbing the appetites and desires, so that they
be obedient to right reason, and not violate the settled convictions
of the intellect (i., 5 ; ii., 1-7, *nd csp. iv., 6). Without it we can
do nothing vigorously or strenuously (i., , 5) ; we can neither ben-
efit ourselves or others, or be welcome in the society of our friends
{i., 5, 1-3). If we be ensnared by the allurements of pleasure, or
overcome by weariness of toil or difficulty, we will surely fail in
our duty (ii., 1, 1-7). Temperance causes us to undertake all labors
with a cheerful spirit, because we follow good and useful counsel,
and expect that the most ample fruits will redound to us from these
toils (ii., 1, 17-19). Effeminacy and pleasure oppose the health of
the body, and prevent us from providing our minds with laudable
knowledge. Zeal and energy carry us through to excellent and
good results. Without labor and toil, nothing noble is granted to
as by the gods. In short, we can not reach true happiness unless
we be temperate (ii., 1, 19, seq.). Temperance shruld be, as it
e the foundation of every action we undertake. He who ren-
PB.OLEGOMENA. XIX
dcrs himself suoservient to pleasure, makes nimself subject to the
heaviest slavery (iv., 5, 3-5). Intemperance, by depriving us of
wisdom, and confounding the notions of good and evil, forces us to
elect the evil instead of the good, and plunges us in every species of
depravity (iv., 5, 6-7). Temperance, on the other hand, by placing
our desires beneath the regulation of reason, and preserving sanity
of mind, urges us, in every circumstance and phase of life, ever to
elect the good, and therefore renders us fit for the transaction of
important affairs (iv., 5, 7-12).
/?. FORTITUDE (uvdpia, Fortitude) is the science by which we con
duct ourselves with prudence and energy in alarming or dangerous
affairs. They are not to be reckoned as brave who do not fear dan-
gers from ignorance of them ; for so, many insane and cowardly
persons would be brave. Nor can they be considered brave who
are cautious regarding things not to be feared. Those only are
brave who know the nature of the danger, and in it act with con
stancy and energy (iv., 6, 10, 11).
y. JUSTICE (diKaioavvrj, Justitia) is the knowledge of the laws in
force among men, and which must be obeyed. But there are two
species of laws, either the written or unwritten. Written laws
are those which the body politic unanimously adopt for their com-
mon safety, concerning what men should do or avoid doing. Frorr
strict observance of these laws, many other important advantages
are obtained by men, but what is more than all, Concord, the strong-
est bulwark and foundation of happiness, and the highest good not
only to individual members of a state, but to the whole community.
That state whose citizens render the greatest obedience to the law,
is not only best constituted in peace, but is unconquerable 'in war
(iv., 4, 10-18). But, seeing that these laws should provide for the
safety of the state and its citizens, observance of them is not inde-
pendently and of itself just, but only so when that safety is the ob-
ject of obedience. Hence it happens that the. same action, under
different circumstances, or regarding different men, either by whom
or against whom it may be done, can be both just or unjust (iv., 2,
13-19).
UNWRITTEN LAWS (f/6rj) are those given to man by the deities
themselves, and which, in the same manner, are observed through-
out the universe ; for instance, to cherish parents, not to form mar-
riages between the parent and child, to feel gratitude toward our
benefactor, &c. That these laws are of divire origin is proved
from this fact, that immediate and unavoidab e punishment visits
those who violate them (iv., 4, 19-24).
XX
C. THE THIR > PART of Moral Philosophy is concerning dut
'ofluium). DUTV is a law which must be followed by us in life's
conduct ; and this law should harmonize with the doctrine of the
highest good. Since, then, in the doctrine of Socrates, tiie good la
the same as the useful, it follows, that the .aw ol duty should urge
us in every proceeding to follow that line of conduct which may
appear to be most useful. But since it olten happens that, owing
to the various nature of occasions, situations, or circumstances, the
same thing may be in one case beneficial, in another prejudicial, we
must use anxious care and circumspection as to what we should
follow and what avoid. Thus, for instance, to speak falsehood, to
deceive, to pilfer, to plunder, are lorbidden by justice, yet often in
war these are just, . e., useful (iv., 2, 11-17). The chief heads of
duty are thus briefly enumerated in ii., 1, 23 : If you desire that the
gods should be propitious to you. you must worship these gods ; if
to be loved by friends, these friends must be benefited ; to be hon
ored by your state, you must materially serve that state. If you
desire the earth to yield an abundant produce, you must cultivate
the earth ; to be enriched by the produce of your herds, you must
take diligent care of them ; if you are anxious to increase youi
means by war, and to become able to liberate your friends and mas-
ter your enemies, not only should you learn the arts of war, but
also, by constant practice, learn how to use them. Finally, if you
desire to be robust in body, your body must be under the direction
of your intellect, and trained to endurance of toil and labor. In
proportion as the goods of human life are fleeting and transitory
^iv., 2, 34), so much the more should we endeavor to require as few
auxiliaries as possible to life (i., 6, 10). But, since nothing is good
independently and of itself, but all things uncertain and doubtful,
very frequently the intellect of man does not clearly see what line
of conduc. uione it should pursue. But for this our feebleness and
imbecility, a most sure and unerring aid is found in DIVINATION.
The beautiful order of the universe, the whole construction of the
human frame, the noble and erect stature of man, the powers of his
intellect, &.C., all prove that the gods exist, that they keep together
Dy their power the extended universe, and provide for the wants
and requirements of mortals. With piety and purity, therefore,
should the gods be worshipped ; and if we faithfully do this, we
may surely be persuaded that in mysterious or doubtful matters the
gods will readily enlighten man (i., 4 ; iv , 3).
PROLEGOMENA. XXI
IV. WHETHER THE GENUINE DOCTFINES OF SOCRATES HAVE DEEM
HANDED DOWN TO US BY XENOPHON.
Having given a sketch of the whole moral doctrines of Socrates
as represented by Xenophon, we now arrive at a question difficult
of satisfactory elucidation, namely, whether this be really the gen-
uine doctrine of Socrates, or be that of Xenophon himself attributed
to his master. This question has been agitated. and discussed by
many critics of former times, and in our own age has been treated
of with great talent and learning by Louis Dissen, 1 Fr. Schleier-
macher, 3 Ch. A. Brandis, 3 H. Th. Rcetscher,* and lately by Carl
Rossel. 5 These writers have pursued severally a different line of
criticism, yet all excepting Rcetscher are unanimous in deciding
that the genuine doctrines of Socrates have NOT been handed down
to us in the writings of Xenophon.
Dissen, having proved that the whole doctrine of Socrates, as
given by Xenophon, rests upon the sole basis of UTILITY, hesitates
not to assert that, so far from being the whole system of Socrates,
it does not even pertain to it in any way, and should be judged al-
together unworthy of that Socrates to whom Plato would have as-
cribed all his doctrines. He grants, indeed, that Socrates would
not have disputed with such subtlety on Moral Philosophy as has
been done by Plato ; yet it can hardly be questioned that Socrates
would have thought that HONOR (honestum) should be eagerly sought
for and embraced, as being the sole source whence salvation could
be found for the human race. How, then, does it happen that Xen
ophon has described the doctrine of his master thus, in this com
mentary 1 This question he thus answers : " Socrates was in the
constant habit of holding discussions with men of every grade, and
exciting them to fortitude, justice, and temperance. For this latter
purpose he could propose no better inducement than by setting be-
fore them the emoluments to be thence derived. When Xenophon,
whose talent lay not in investigating the more subtle questions of
philosophy, heard these discourses, he described Socrates as to one
part only of his teaching, that, namely, which at first view was pre-
1. Comm.entcO.io de Philosophic, Morali in Xenophontis de Socrate Commentariit
tradita. Getting., 1812.
2. Abhandl. d. Kiinigl. Preuss. Akad. d. Wisn., Berlin, 1814-15, p. 50, seqq. A
translation of this piece, by Bishop Thirlwall, will be found at the end of the pre
tint volume.
3. Rhcin. Mus., 1827, i., 2, p. 118-150; 1828, ii., 1, p. 85-112.
4. Aristophanes und sein Xtitalter. Eine pkilologisch-philoatphiscJte Abhandlunf
mr AlterthumsforBchung. Berlin, 1827.
5. Diitertatio de Philoaiphia Sao ttis. Getting,, 1837
2*
XXU PROLEGOMENA.
sented to those whom nature formed for active business in life, not
for calm speculation. He therefore has drawn a picture of a phi-
losophy which measures all things by the standard of utility, seeing
that he desired to represent Socrates as wholly averse to subtle and
refined speculations, while his aim was to exhort all to a proper
regulation of active life : a philosophy, however, whose system h
did not clearly understand himself."
sdilciertnacher also thinks that the true and correct view of th
Bui-ratio Philosophy is to be derived from the writings of Plato, not
from those of Xenophon.
But since it is clearer than light that all the dogmas laid down in
the dialogues of Plato have not proceeded from Socrates, BRANDIS
adopts the authority of Aristotle as a text and standard by which to
distinguish the doctrines of Socrates from those of Plato. Xeno-
phon he considers not to have had capacity fitted to comprehend
thoroughly the system of his master, and he utterly rejects his
statement and authority.
ROSSEL examined anew the various tracts upon this subject, and
arrived at the conclusion that not only should all which is stated by
Aristotle, as the doctrines of Socrates, be considered as his, but also
thinks that a much wider extent of subjects could be found in those
passages where Plato endeavors to connect his close-drawn con-
clusions with the notions of his master. He judges of Xenophon
even more harshly than Dissen.
RCETSCHER, finally, endeavors to vindicate the faithfulness and
authority of Xenophon in his statements regarding the doctrine ol
Socrates, and thinks that his commentaries form the purest and
clearest source whence the genuine doctrine of Socrates can bo
drawn.
It is time, however, clearly to state what may be my own opin
ion regarding this subject. I acknowledge that at an earlier period
of my life I was strongly in favor of that opinion regarding Xeno-
phon's authority held by my preceptor Dissen, worthy as he was of
my unceasing affection ; but, the more frequent and careful has
been my perusal of the Socratic books of Xenophon, the more I be-
gan to doubt the truth of the conclusions of Dissen and the others
above stated ; and at last was I convinced that they should be whol-
ly rejected, and that the true and genuine doctrines of Socrates
have been handed down to us by Xenophon alone. The writers
above enumerated appear to me to have chiefly erred, because they
did not examine the doctrine of Socrates as described by Xenophon,
bv itself and independently, but have compared it with the doctrine*
PROLEGOMENA. XXll!
attributed to Socrates by Plato, and endeavored to reduce it to con-
formity with them. The necessary result was, that the unadorned
and inartificial simplicity of Socrates as described by Xenophon was
at once overwhelmed by the richness and splendor of the philoso-
pher described by Plato. As the former called down Philosophy
from heaven to earth, and adapted her to the necessities and plans
of every-day life, GO the latter raised her from earth to heaven, and
formed her by the divine images of all that is honorable, beautiful,
or just.
And assuredly, if we should follow no other authority regarding
Socrates save that of Xenophon, yet, if we weigh the matter with
diligence, and unbiased by a preconceived opinion, we must needs
confess that the deserts of Socrates as a philosopher are illustrious
and immortal ; for he first scrutinized the secret corners of the hu
man heart, and keenly examined the nature of the mind, laid open
the source of thought, and so reared the fabric of Philosophy upon
, a firmer and surer foundation. 1 All the philosophers who taught
before him were engaged upon the discovery of mysterious things,
or matters wrapped in secresy by Nature herself. From these phys-
ical investigations, which conduce in no respect to a happy life.
Socrates led Philosophy to the examination of the soul of man and
his life, and thus became the first teacher of all moral doctrine.
Although the brilliancy of such a philosophy is eclipsed by the burr
ing light of Plato's splendor, yet if we consider that it was the elder
it is most worthy of our admiration ; add, too, that by discovering
the fount of human thought, Socrates scattered the frivolity and
vanity, and broke down the authority of the Sophists, who placed
the science of all things, not in thought or intellect, but fondly per-
suaded themselves that it existed in the senses, and endeavored to
unsettle the minds of their fellow-citizens by an unmeaning jargon
of empty words, and a wild confusion of ideas ; add, too, that by the
integrity of his life and the purity of his character,. Socrates led the
way for his countrymen on the path of righteous life, and by hia
most glorious death established the sincerity of his doctrine : if wo
embrace all this in thought, we will cease to wonder how that Soc-
rates, such as he is described by Xenophon, could have obtained
from all men such celebrity and fame ; and even in the divine ge-
nius of Plato could excite such admiration, that he attributed all his
discoveries to his glorious master, from whose lips he had caught
the first principles of all true investigation.
1. Compare Cic^ Academ., i. 4, 15 Tutt., v., 4, 10.
XXIV PROLEGOMENA.
But to proceed to oui immediate subject. The moral doctrine ol
the Xenophontean Socrates seeks in every action what may be its
especial good. The moral doctrine of the Platonic Socrates, on the
other hand, sots forward the highest good in the abstract rd iiyaBov.
i. e., the Deity. All that the human mind can reach which is goo<)
or beautiful, that, he asserts, is the most perfect exemplar of all
virtue, which we should look to and follow all our life through
Who will assert that this doctrine is not most exalted and divine '
but that it is Socratic I vehemently deny. Can any art or science
be found which, at its very origin, sprung forth finished and perfect
in all its parts 1 Nay, it is natural to the matter itself, that he by
whom the first foundation of Moral Philosophy was laid, should re-
fer all science and all virtue to the standard of utility, i. c., to the
test regarding the end of action ; and should in every action seek
what might be its particular good, . e , what each thing may con-
tribute to the obtaining of happiness of life, which happiness is life's
highest end. Dissen, and the followers of his opinion regarding the .
Xenophontean Socrates, interpret that utility which Socrates shows
should he followed in ever)' action, as if it were perceived alone by
certain advantages external to the action itself; but in this opinion
they are wholly deceived ; nay, that utility must be nothing else
than the express end of action, or that which each looks to in ac-
tion. Hence Socrates laid down that nothing can be good unless it
be useful (u^i/iuor). i. e., unless it be that which has a close con-
nection with happiness of life, while this happiness is not placed in
pleasure? but in virtues. 1 And, accordingly, Socrates is said to
have usually execrated those who first in thought severed the vir-
tuous from the useful, united and coherent as these are by natuie. 1
Besides what we have above stated as to the nature of the ^foral
Philosophy of Socrates, many other considerations exist against
our calling in question the genuineness of the doctrine laid down
by Xenophon.
And, first, Xenophon was a most attentive auditor of Socrati =.
and although less adapted by natural endowments for the more re-
condite disquisitions of philosophy, yet he excelled in so many brill-
iant characteristics of mind and talent, that among all the friends
and companions of Socrates, none was more fitted rightly to catch
the true spirit of his master's teaching and faithfully hand it down
to us. We do not insist upon his candor, purity of character, ster
ling judgment, his acquirements in literature, the gracefulness and
1. Plato, Jlcib., i., p. 116, C. 2. Cic.. Off., iii., 3. 11.
PROLEGOMENA.
.leganoe of his genius, his love of truth, and his whole .ire passed
amid the bustling throng of men. Yet all these points wonderfully
coincide with the disposition, character, and life of Socrates. If
any other, Xenophon peculiarly should be called Socratic ; for he
had imbibed in his heart the whole principles of his master, so that
not only do all his writings breathe the same Socratic spirit which
we see stamped upon these commentaries, but his whole life is
modelled and directed upon the principles of his precepts. Finally,
from the very fact that Xenophon's natural talent was not such as
to influence him to amplify his master's doctrine and enrich it with
new discoveries, the strongest argument for his authenticity is de-
rived. The fact is far otherwise in the case of Plato. The latter
yielded not to Xenophon in love or admiration for his master, but
from a certain divine exuberance of genius, an incredible acuteness
of mind, an admirable faculty for conceiving imagery, born and form-
ed, as it were, for the pursuit of the most recondite philosophy, he
could not rest within the limits of his master's teaching, or remain
satisfied with his discoveries ; but the first principles of philosophy
received from him he amplified by the celestial magnificence of his
mind, and elevated from the humility of actual life to his divine
ideality. Neither the acuteness nor subtlety of the Platonic philos-
ophy, nor the sublimity and majesty of his style, harmonize with
the genius of Socrates, who daily conversed in the workshops and
public streets, on virtue and vice, on good and evil. 1 Of the whole
system of Socrates (excepting a few of his axioms, such as that all
virtue consists in knowledge), Plato appears to have adopted noth-
ing else but his new and admirable mode of argument, by which he
first acutely examined the principles of the human mind, and laid a
secure foundation for thought. Nor are there any traces found in
Plato from which we can certainly conclude that the true and gen-
uine doctrine of Socrates is contained in his Dialogues. Nay, if
with diligent study we read his Dialogues, we clearly see many
doctrines in the progress of time to be gradually improved and at
length perfected by Plato ; and hence it is evident that Plato did not
nand down a philosophy already completed and imparted to him by
another, but wrote a system of philosophy wholly and peculiarly his
own, proceeding in improvement as his age increased. A difficult
and dangerous line of argument they appear to me to have adopted,
who conclude, from the doctrine of a pupil, what the doctrine of
the instructor should be, or be not, especially if the disposition, life,
1. Compare Diog. Latrt., Vit. Plat., xxiv., 35.
XXV PBOLEGOMCN*
and design of both were most different. On the other hand, Xono
phon, in his Commentaries, desired no to act the part of a philoso
pher, but to support the character of & simple narrator, and in de-
scribing the life and teaching of his master, to defend him against
the accusations of his enemies. He must, accordingly, have made
it his highest care religiously to preserve historical accuracy in al.
his statements. If \ve will cast an imputation of doubt upon Xcn-
ophon, we must confess that all the sources of ancient writers are
impure, and the whole truth of antiquity is slippery ground.
It can not, indeed, he asserted that Xenopnon has given the dia
logues of Socrates in his express words unaltered, since that does not
appear to have been his own intention, and in many places he states
his desire to mention " what he had treasured up in memory," while
he often relates discussions rolatpd to him by ear and eye witness-
es. But it can not be questioned that Xenophon, enjoying the clos-
est intimacy with his master, most diligently observed his whole
life, and made himself fully acquainted with his mode of disputa-
tion, constantly reviving by memory and meditation his sentiments
rind arguments ; nor is it at all unlikely that he set down briefly the
heads of the discussions he heard from Socrates.
The very form and style of the Socratic sentiments In Xenophon
are every where so moulded, that every portion presents the appear-
ance of truth, and seems to be drawn from actual life. Moreover
the same argument is frequently handled in different and separatt
discourses ; and if these were united together, the subject woulo
be completed with much more clearness and accuracy. Hence we
may fairly conclude that Xenophon did not unite or compound his
master's discussions at his own fancy, but wrote them down as he
had heard them delivered, if not in the precise words, at least pre-
serving the sentiments and arguments.
Finally, it is no slight proof of Xenophon's authenticity that he
composed this commentary to defend the life and doctrine of his
preceptor against the accusations of his adversaries. To this de
sign, what could be more abhorrent than to draw up a set of dis-
courses from mere fiction, language which Socrates had never ut-
tered, and to publish facts and sentiments at variance with his phi-
losophy, known, as it was, to so many persons 1 Xenophon him-
self, too, in express terms, tells us that he relates either what he
heard with his own ears, or from the lips of others.
Unless we are inclined to believe that Xenophon was so poorh
endowed by nature as to be unable to comprehend a philosophy not
speculative and remote from daily life, t ut a popular system formed
PROLEGOMENA. XXVJl
and improved amid the throng of men ; or so lost in reason as, by
the corruption and alteration of his mister's doctrine, not to see
that he would enfeeoie the whole power and force of his defence ;
or so guilty as not to blush to recommend falsehood for truth, and
thus overturn all faith and accuracy of statement ; or, finally, of so
weak a mind as to prefer the petty reputation arising from a display
of his own talent to the glorious fame of a faithful and veracious
writer unless we are inclined to lay down this, we must acknowl-
edge that Xenophon has handed down the true and genuine doc-
trine of Socrates.
And yet so far am I from supposing that the entire and complete
Philosophy of Socrates is contained in the writings of Xenophon,
that I certainly believe much to have been delivered by Socrates to
his pupils and followers which was unknown to Xenophon, or un-
connected with the especial object of this book. Many subjects,
also, which are here cursorily and briefly touched upon by Socrates,
I believe to have been treated of more fully and accurately in other
discourses. Yet I also believe, that, whatever may have been the
nature of those discussions which are not contained in this com-
mentary, they all closely harmonized with the doctrine of Socrates
as it has been here set forth by Xenophon.
V. ON THE D^MON OF SoCRATES.
In all ancient writings concerning Socrates, mention is constant-
ly made of a daemon (datpoviov), which was, as it were, his con-
stant companion through life. Since not only in ancient times, but
even in our own day, 1 numerous and varied opinions, often far-
fetched and portentous, have been propounded, we are called upon
to declare what conclusion we have come to regarding it, from a
diligent comparison of all those passages in Plato and Xenophon in
which mention is made of the daemon, and also of a book specially
written upon the subject by Plutarch.
And, first, we must remark, that the word daipoviov, in general,
signifies the same as tietov, i. e., "divine," whatsoever proceeds
from the gods. Thus, in Mem., i., 1, 9 : "roi>f dc prjdsv TUV TOIOV-
TUV oiofiEvovf dvai daifioviov, (M.a navra rrjf avdpuirivTjc -yvufujf,*
the word 6a.Lfj.6v.ov is opposed to all that springs from the operation
1. Among modern writers on this subject, we may name Tennemann, in hi*
Geich. d. Philos., vol. ii., p. 31, eqq. ; Schleiermacher, in his Translation of Plato.
pt. L, vol. ii, p. 415 ; Ast, Platan's Leben und Schriften, p. 483, seqq. ; Thierach.
Wiener Jakrb., pt iii. (1818), p. 84, teqq. ; Rotscher, Aristophanes vnd tein Zeital
If t> 255, teqq
IXVII1 I'ROLEGOMENA.
<>f the human intellect Hence ro Aaiftoviov (with the article'
lias the sarfce meaning as ro dciov, " the deity," " the divinity," aa
in Mrm., i., 4, 2: %iu . . ., u irore avrov f/novaa trtpi TOV Aatpoviui
UaAtyopfpov. 10: ovrot .... vxepopu TO datftoviov: and iv.. 3, 14:
uAAu [iT/v Kai uvdpurtov ye V't-j'?, n< tlicep n Kai d'/./.o rui/ bvdpuitlvuv,
TOV & e iov [itTtxti, OTI pev flaothevei iv fiftiv, Qavepov, opdrai 61
oii6' aitTij. "A xpi] KOTavoovvra ftt) xaraCipovtiv rCtv uopdruv, u/.s.' en
niv ytyvofttvuv rr/v 6vvafiiv avrCiv Karaunvttnvttvra riudv TO daifio-
vi ov (where <t has evidently the same meaning as TOV deiov above). 1
Hence, also, the plural form ru 6aijt6via has usually the same mean-
ing as oi ticoi, as among the Germans, die Gotlheiten for Gutter
thus, in Mem., i., 1, 1 : oi>f ftiv q TriiAif vtifti^ct Giovf oil vofti^uv,
trtpa 67 naiva daipovia tiffcpuv : and similarly in numerous pas-
sages.
And, first, let us consider the passages in Xenophon relating to
this subject. See Mem., i., 1, 2-5.
From that- passage it clearly appears that the daemon (ro daifioviov}
was a certain divine voice or intimation which Socrates mentally
felt, and which either discouraged him from the performance of
any act, or encouraged him in the performance of it. That this
voice was divine, Socrates concluded, because it never deceived
him, but always proved to be true. This certain truth regarding
future things could proceed from nothing except a deity. Nor was
the perception of this voice limited only to his own immediate con-
cerns, but aided him in assisting others by his counsel. In fine,
what auguries, oracles, and other external signs of the divine will
were to the rest of men, his daemon was to Socrates. Nor is there
a less important passage in Mem., iv., 3, 12, 13, where, by many ar-
guments, having proved that the gods take diligent concern for the
human race, he gives, as the last proof of divine providence, the
fact that the gods have granted divination to man, by which future
events are discovered. To this Euthydemus replies, " To you,
Socrates, the gods seem to be more benign than to other mortals,
since, even though not interrogated by you, they signify beforehand
what it is right you should do, and what not'' (in which words Eu
thydemus alludes to the daipoviov of Socrates). To this Socrates
replies : ort 6e ye u^tjd^ ?.eyu, nal av yvuoti, av ftrj avapevyf, lu( av
ruf t'.op&ac TUV dtuv idgf, a?/,' fapKy eot ra Ipya OVTUV opuvTi oe6e-
aOat leal Tt^uv rot'f tfforf- 'Evv6>t oV, 6r KOI avrol oi \>to2 ofcruf
Jico6emvvovoiv, &c. From this passage, it is clear that Socratei
1. Comp' Jrittot^ Rhet., ii.. 23, &
PROLEGOMENA. XXli
did nut consider that the datpoviov vras given specially to himself
alone, as a peculiar gift, by the Deity, but was comm n to him with
other men. 1 Other men, indeed, did not acknowledge this dat//o-
viov, simply because they had not faith in it, so as to be satisfied
with perceiving its effects by their understanding, but wished to be-
hold it bodily with their eyes. But, in order that this divine voice
may be heard by us, we worship the gods with piety and sanctity.
Akin to these passages are Mem., iv., 8, 1 : El 6e rif, OTL <j>dai<ovTof
ai'Toii (TOV Scj/cpdroi;f) TO daiftoviov eavTti Trpoaij/taiveiv a re 6ioi nal
u UTJ deoi irpuTTetv, VTTO TUV diKaaTuv KaTEyvuaOr) tfuvarof, olsrai aii-
TOV eheyxeaBai nepl TOV Saipoviov ijievdofievov, evvorjauTu nporov [LEV
OTI, &c. ; where Xenophon endeavors to prove that they were de-
ceived who thought, because Socrates was condemned to death anrf
could not escape capital sentence, that therefore he had spokei
falsely as regarded his 6aip6viov, seeing that he asserted it to sig
nify beforehand to him what he should do and what he should not
And Xenophon proves so by this argument, that the datnoviuv was
right in allowing Socrates to be put to death, since by death, no
evil, but, on the contrary, the highest good, was provided for him.
Comp. 5 and 6 : 'AA.hu. VTJ TOV Ata, Qdvai O.VTOV (sc. Sej/cpurj/i'), u
f, fjdTi ftov emxeipovvTOf QpovTioai Trig irpof rovf 6tKaoTu<;
jjvavTiuQt] TO daifioviov. K.al avrof ('EppoyevTit
f^r/) clirelv davfiaaTu. heyeis TOV <5e SuKpurr/v, Qavpufris, (j>uvai, ft
TV $ed> Jo P&TIOV chat t-fie re/lcurav TOV (3iov yd?}, where Socra-
tes expressly says that the advice of the daemon was that which
was pleasing to the divinity. Sentences to the same purport are
found Apol, 4, 5, 12, 13, where Socrates calls his daemon " the voice
of God," dcov <t>uvijv.
The passages from Plato are as follows, Apol., p. 31, C. D. : vptls
ipov Tro.lAa/ctf uKTiKoare rco^a^ov fa-yovTOf, OTI poi -dflov TL KOI 6ai
[jioviov yiverai, ...... fftol 6e TOVT' IOTLV tK naiodf (ip^d/nevov, (j>uvr/
rtf yiyvoftevij, fj, OTO.V yevrjTai, uet airoTpsirei //f TOVTOV, o av [is/C/M
trpuTTeiv, Ttporpeirei 6e ovTore. Here we see that Plato agrees with
Xenophon in explaining the power and meaning of this daemon, but
disagrees in this, that while Xenophon, in many passages, asserts
that Socrates was not only prevented by the daemon from under-
taking any act, but also was urged to undertake others, Plato ex
oressly declares that the daemon had only a dissuasive power, nevei
a persuasive. Nor less clearly is the latter's opinion stated in many
places, c. g., Theag., p. 128, D. : <m yap TL deitf. [tolpa
L Compare i., 1, 19 :
XXX PROLEGOMENA.
ipul in raM' upfuuefof Satftcvior Ion 6e TOVTO tyuvri, f/, orav
TUI, uti fioi OTiuaivtt, i uv utXs.u irpuTTtiv, rtrirov ujrorpoTnJv,
irtt At oiiotiroTt nai h.v rtf poi TUV oi/.uv uvanoivCirat KOI yivrjTui ij
<*jyr/, ravrov TOVTO airorpi-rrti, neat oi>K f<J irpurrtiv Ktil TOVTUV vulv
/tuprvpaf naptl-ouat. This extraordinary discrepancy may be r--
moved, if with Tennemann 1 we suppose that Xcnophon did not ac-
curately distinguish between the results to which the divine voice
referred, and those which Socrates himself inferred from its silence.
If this voice, whenever it was heard by Socrates, was a sign of dis-
c.ouragement, it follows, of necessity, that as often as the voice was
silent, i\ a silence was a sign of encouragement and exhortation.
In the Apology, also, p. 40, A., B., C., it is clear that Socrates took
the silence of the daemon as a sign of assent. And in Phadr., - !-.'.
B., C. : i>viii' IpttM.ov ..... rov irora/ioy fiialJaivtiv, TO 6aifi6vt6v re
a TO tiuttbf atjfiriov uot yiyvtodai kytvtro utt Je fit liria^ti 6 uv
(te\\u irftuTTttv, where the words KOI TO eiuOor arififlov are added as
explanatory, " THE Dsemon," i. e., that well-known sign. Besides
the above passages, we may also compare Euthyphr., p. 3, B. ;
Theatet., p. 151, A. ; Polit., vi , p. 496, C. ; Alcib., i., p. 103, A., B.,
p. 124, C. Those passages in the Theages, a dialogue unjustly at-
tributed to Plato, differ from those in Xenophon and Plato, becau.st;
in them such power and efficacy is attributed to the Socratic daemon
as that they who experienced the intimacy of Socrates, although
they had embraced none of his doctrine, by his mere presence and
oropinquity advanced in virtue ; yet not all, but only those whom
the Deity willed should (euv TU tffu $ilov y). This idea of the So-
nratic daemon approaches nearest to that invented at a later period,
ind which attributed to Socrates a sort of tutelary spirit or genius
In Plutarch (de Socralis Genio) many statements are made, partly
strange, partly ridiculous, but yet some sentiments here and there
interspersed are admirable. In chap, x., Theocritus says, " thai
the daemon was given by God to Socrates as his guide in life, to
nfTord him light on obscure points, and knowledge in things nol
comprehended by human intellect, and to inspire his counsels by a
certain divine spirit (sTrideuifrv ratf avrov irpoaipeatai)." But wlial
is afterward related of the power of this daemon is ridiculous ; c. g..
" Socrates wished once, with some of his friends, to enter the house
Df Andocides, but suddenly stopped in his way, being warned by his
daemon. Having meditated in silence for a time, he then proceed-
ed to his destination, not by the straight course, but by anothei
1. Gttch. der Phil., pt. ii, p. 33.
PROLEGOMENA. XXXJ
route. Many (.1 his friends follow him, but some, desirous of pro
ing the daemon of Socrates to be false, go by the straight course ;
a^ these latter proceeded, a herd of swine, covered with filth, meets
them ; and, since they had no way to avoid their path, the swine
overthrow some, and cover others with filth." Although this is a
ridiculous and jocular anecdote, and the matter, if true, is rather to
be attributed to chance than to the effect of the daemon, it is in
tended to prove that the daemon warned Socrates not only in mat-
ters of great, but even in those of little importance ; which Plato
also asserts in the passage cited above, Apol., p. 40, chap. xi. Plu-
tarch agrees with Xenophon in attributing to the daemon both a
persuasive and dissuasive force (datpovtov slvai TO nuhvov f) KE^EVOV).
And then, having opposed the opinion of a certain Megarean, who
thought the daemon of Socrates to be " a sneeze," he thus proceeds :
At Se SwKpdrovf av t>pp.ai TO (3e6aiov l^ovaai /cat a^oopoTijTa (j>aivov-
Tai irpbf utrav, uf av e opdi/f /cat to^updf u<f>ei[j.evai Kpiaeuf /cat dp
t ie whole life of Socrates and his death is not that dv6p6e in
>uv rj TTTapfiuv [iETa6a7i7iO/j.EV)jv, ore TV^OI, -yvufiriv tyovTog, uA/l' VTTO
uei^ovoc eniaTaaiaf /cat dpxijf dyopEvov Trpof TO na'/.ov. But, omit-
ing other passages which do not tend to explain the matter, we
proceed to one of considerable importance (chap, xx.) :
SwKpur^v fiiv e<j>Tj nspl TOVTUV fpdfievof TTOTE p)] Tv^elv
610 ftijd' aiiBif epfaOai noMuKif 6' avr^i Trapayevfadat
rovf [isv 61? o^euf evTv^dv -Qeiu TIVI /(^yovraf d/lafoi'af qyovntvy, rotf
T uKovaai Ttvof <^uvrj(; <j>daKOvat Trpoft^ovrt TOV vovv /cat dianvvdavo'
fiETa anovdrjf odev ijfj.lv irapiaTOTO, aKOTrovpevoif idigt irpdf a/.-
inrovotlv, fj.f] TTOTE TO 2updrovf daifioviov OVK oij>i.(, aAAd <j>u-
i><7f rtvof alaOqatf, fj Aoyow voqaif fir], avvdnTovTOf uToiry TIVI
jrpdf ai>Tov difTTfp /cat nad' VTTVOV OVK IOTI <j>uvq, Aoyuv 6e TIVUV
Kal voqaeif fafiBdvovTSf, oiovTai fydtyyofitvuv UKOVEIV uX^u Tolf ftsv
uf akrjOug ovap fj roiainj] ovvfai yivETai, 61' rjavxiav /cat yakrivrfv roti
ffu/^arof, orav KaBevduat /uo/ltf knf]K.oov exovai TTJV tyvxnv
TOVUV /cat Trenviy/j.Evoi ye -dopvtiij TUV nadtiv /cat irspiayuyy
^petwi> ftfa/cot/crat /cat Trapao^etv TTJV didvoiav oil dvvavTai rotf
ftevoif. 2(j/cpdrft 6e 6 vov<; Kadapof uv /cat u.nadrjf rw au
TUV uvayitaiuv ^aptf /cara/uyvif avrov, EvaQtjf qv /cat ^.ijTTTOf VTTO TOV
irpofKEaovTOf ofe'uf pera&bkcfr TO 6e TrpofmirTov ov ydoyyov, (tA/,u
Xdyov uv :tf EIKUOEIE daifjiovo^, UVEV Quvijc E^airrcfiEvov ai>T& Tip 6^~
\OVfJ.fv(f) TCJ VOOVVTOf.
Nor must we pass over in silence Cicero's opiaion regarding the
same daemon : " Ut igitur," he proceeds, " qui se tradet ita quieti,
prasparato aAimo quum bonis cogitationibus, turn rebus ad tranquil
XXX11 PROLEGOMENA.
litatcm acconiraudatis, certa et vera ccrnit in eomnis : sic castim
sensus purusque vigilantis et ad astrorum et ad aviuin rcliquorum-
que signorum et ad extorum veritatem est paratior. Hoc nitnirum
est illud, quod de Socrate saepe dicitur, esse divinum quiddam, quod
daipbviov appellat, cui semper ipse paruerit, nunquam iinpcll-nti,
sepe revocanti."
It remiins now, from a comparison of these passages, briefly to
state our own opinion regarding this point.
From all that has been cited above, it appears most clearly that
the daemon was not considered to have any external form or ap-
pearance, nor to have been any thing externally perceptible by the
senses, but to have been a more intense emotion of the mind, which
Socrates called fiaiuwtov, from a persuasion that that emotion arose
within him from the Deity. It is called, indeed, a divine voice, bul
we must understand by this a voice not heard by the bodily ears,
but mentally peiceived. This divine voice, which from his boyhood,
as Plato states, was the lot of Socrates, and never left him during
bis whole life, was always heard by him as often as he was about
to do any thing neither rightly nor honorably : its silence he consid-
ered to be a sign of approbation ; and so this daemon is thought hj
Xenophon to have had both a persuasive and dissuasive power
Not only in matters pertaining to Socrates alone, but also in those
of others, in subjects of great or little importance, this voice waa
heard in warning ; it never deceived, but always spoke the truth ;
and hence Socrates was convinced of its divinity. Nor did Socra-
tes consider that divine voice to be any peculiar benefit given by
God to himself alone, but to be shared also with other men : that
its power could be mentally perceived by all men who worship the
gods with piety and truth, and are pure and chaste. Hence it is
clear that this daemon was naught else than an emotion of the mind.
by which Socrates was dissuaded from his design of performing
fcny thing ; an emotion common, indeed, to all other men, but not
having the same efficacy in all, but in proportion to the purity and
integrity of each, in proportion to his acuteness and vigor of intel-
ect, to his upright thoughts and chastity of character, so the more
vivid and efficacious. It should not be wondered at that this emo-
tion of an interior power in the majority of men should be so tri-
ding and powerless as not to be perceived at all, while in Socrates
it was most vigorous and impulsive ; for Socrates was imbued with
the most delicate sense of honor, rare purity of character, heartfelt
piety toward God, and a firm persuasion of his providential care.
Endowed, moreover, with a wonderful acuteness of intellect, vigoi
PftOL.EOO.MEN A.
of mind, and clearness of judgment, he iuvestigated'the whole LA
tuic of the human mind, and paid the closest attention \o its emo-
tions. But this daifioviov did not shed its light alike on all subjects
out only on those which could not be embraced within the scope of
human thought ; for, since reasoi was given by God to the hurna*
race, Socrates considered it impious to strive after divine forewarn
ings in all things which man could discover by the exertion of tha
intellect alone.
NOTE BY THE AMERICAN EDITOR.
A NEW theory was started in 1836 by a French physician, Lo.'ut
in relation to the daemon of Socrates, which is not noticed by Kiih
oer, but would seem, nevertheless, to contain the only rational ex-
position of this much-contested question. Lelut ranks the belief
which Socrates entertained respecting a divine and secret monitot
under the head of mental hallucination, and maintains that the pin
losopher, under the influence of an active mental organization and
ardent imaginative powers, gradually worked himself into this be
lief of an internal monitor, although perfectly sound in mind on ev
ery other point. In other words, it was simply and plainly mono-
mania. Lelut's official experience in the treatment of cases involv
ing a greater or less degree of mental aberration, renders his re-
marks on this head peculiarly valuable. To a German scholar,
wrapped in the transcendental speculations of his country's philos-
ophy, and seeking and finding the mysterious every where, the the-
ory of Lelut has little, if any thing, to recommend it ; but to one
accustomed to come into daily contact with his fellow-men, and
observe the various eccentricities and weaknesses in which even
the strongest minds are prone to indulge (and ofttimes, the stronger
the intellect, the more startling the hallucination), the view of the
French physician will appear an extremely plausible one. The
title of his work is as follows : " Da Demon de Socrate, Specimen
d'une application dc la Science Psychologique a celle de Vhistoire. Pat
F. Lelut, Medecin surteillant de la Division des Alicnes de I' Hospice dt
Btcetre, et Medtcin adjoint dc la Prison." Piiris, 1836.
XENOPHONT1S
MEMORABILIA
S C R A T I S.
XENOPHOxN'S MEMORABILIA
OK
SOCRATES.
BOOK I.
CHAPTER I.
SUMMARY.
THE two charges brought against Socrates by his accusers, and for
which he suffered death, are first stated. These were, 1. His not regard'
ing, as such, the gods recognized l>y the state, but introducing Irepa natva
iaifiuvia, and, 2. His corrupting of the young. ( 1.)
Xenophon proceeds to defend his master's memory against these
charges, as follows :
1. Socrates did not slight the gods of his country, but often sacrificed to
them, both at home and on the public altars. ( 2.)
2. Neither did he make Any secret of his use of divination. ( 2.)
3. As to his saying, iruioed, that he was accustomed to receive certain
intimations from an internal something, which he called ro daifiovtov, he
did not, even as regarded this, differ essentially from the rest of his coun-
trymen, for they themselves, when making use of auguries, and omens,
and other things of this kind, did not suppose that these things knew what
was good for them, but that the gods by their means gave intimations cf
the future. ( 3.)
4. In one respect however, he certainly did differ from the great body
of his countrymen- for whereas the greater part of those who practice
divination say that they are influenced in their actions by the flight of
birds, or some other accidental occurrence, Socrates, on the contrary, said,
openly and without reserve, that he received his intimations, not exter-
nally, from birAs and other objects, but internally, from what he called TO
daifioviov ; at><i he gave advice, also, to many of his friends and followers
in accordanca with the suggestions of this same daifiovtov. ( 4.) Now
he would never, surely, have done this in the case of his friends and fol-
lowers, had he not been sincere in his convictions with regard to these
internal suggestions ; and if sincere respecting these, how could he dis-
believe the existence of gods? ( 5.)
5. Again, as regarded the necessary affairs of life, Socrates always ad-
vised his friends to perform these in the b<v; manner they were able
A
2 XKNuruo.v's |_I. 1. 5
with respect, however, to those matters the erent whereof was doubtful,
he always sent them to consult the gods whether these ought to be un-
dertaken or not ; whereas he thought it a kind of impiety to endeavor to
ascertain from the cods what can be satisfactorily mastered by the pow-
ers of the human intellect. ($ 6-9.)
6. Still farther, though Socrates was alwtys in public, and more or lets
amid crowds of men, yet no one ever saw him doing, or heard him sayine,
any thing impious or profane. Neither did he occupy himself, like others,
with curious but unprofitable researches into the operations of nature ; on
the contrary, he thought that the things relating to man formed man'*
proper study, and that those inquiries alone deserved to be pursued by
as, the results of which would tend directly to make us virtuous, and, con-
sequently, happy. ($ 10-17.)
7. He did not, however, merely teach the lessons of morality and virtue,
but exemplified them, also, in his own life and conduct ; and a remark-
able instance of his unbending integrity, and his regard for the sacred
character of an oath, was given in the case of Thrasyllus and Erasinides,
together with their colleagues, when the people wished to condemn them
contrary to the laws. And his reverence for an oath arose from a deep-
seated conviction that every word, every action, nay, even our most se-
cret thoughts, lie open to the view of Deity. How, then, could the Athe-
nians ever suffer themselves to be persuaded that such a man entertained
sentiments injurious to the gods T ($ 18-20.)
1. IIOAAA'KIZ edavfiaoa, rtai -rrori Adyo*f '
erretoov ot ypa^d/zevoi I.(*)KpaT7)v, tl)f aJ-ioq etrj -Qavdrov
rroA. 'H fiev yap ypcufrfi /car' avrov roidde ri$ TJV
2,b)KpdTTjg ovg [lev fj rroAif vojti&t deoix; ov vopifov, erepa
6e aaivd datpovia el^epuv ddiKfl 6e Kai rovf
dia<j>6eiptt>v.
2. ITptDrov fiev oi>v, a)f OVK evdfu&v ov$ i] Tt
TOT' expr]aavTO reKfiTjpiu ; r9vu)v re yap <pave-
xff fjv OIKOI, TToAAdxtf 6e ETTI TWV Kotvutv rr)$
/3wjti)V, Hal navrinq xpupevog OVK. d^avrj^ f)v die-
yap, d)f tftairj SwKpdrT/f TO daipoviov
odev dfj nai fj,dXiard fioi donovaiv avrbv
aaoOcu natvd daipovia el^epeiv. 3. '0 tie oi'tiev KCUVOTE-
oov eisefape TUV dAAwv, oaoi ^avrt/C7)v vofii^ovr^ oiwvols
re. xptivrai Kai (bfifiais nai ai>|ti6oAoif tcai dvoiaig ovroi
re -yap v7roXan6dvovoiv ov rovf opvidag ovde Toi>$
eldevai rd avfMftepovTa rol<; fiavevofievnt^,
I. I. 4.] MEMOKAB1L1A.
rov(, tfeouf 6id roi>rw avrd
ivofii^KV. 4. 'AAA' oL fiev TrXeloroi <j>aaiv vno re r&v <5p-
vi6(t)v Kai r&v diravrvvruv aTrorpeneadai, re Kai Trporpe-
neatiai SvKpdrrjs de, cjfTrep iyiy v&xr/cev, ovrwf lAeye rd
daiuovtov yap l$n oquaivetv. Kai -rroAAoif rtiv J-WOVTUV
Trporjyopeve TO, p,ev Trotelv, rd de JUT) noielv, &g TOV dai[*o~
viov irpoaTjfjtaivovrog Kai rotf (iev TreiBofiEvou; avroi lovv~
e<bepe, roig SE pf) neidofjLevoig fierepehe. 5. Katrot rig ovtt
av 6fj,oAoyf)CFiev avrov flovheaOai pi]-? faidiov JW^T' aA*-
f.ova (paiveoOai rolg OVVOVGIV ; 'Edosef d' av djU0drepa
Tavra, el Trpoayopevw d>g VTJO tieov <f>aiv6[ieva Kara t/>ei;-
<56pevo(; e<paivero. A^Aov ovv, on OVK av -npoeXeyev, el f/?)
eniorevev dkrjdevaeiv . Taura de rtf av aAAw mareuffetei'
17 r9ew ; Hiorsvw de &eol<c; nti<; OVK elvac deovg ivopc&v y,
3. 'AAAa f.ir)v enoiei Kai rdde Trpdf rouf emrrjdeiovg ra,
uiv yap dvayicala ovvKfiovkeve Kai rrpdrreiv, &g iv6[ii%ei'
Jptor' av TrpaxOrjvai Tfe.pl 6s rtiv dd^Awv, OTTW^ av OTTO'
@7)(Jcnro, aavrevaouevovs enefnrev, el Trot^rea- 7. Kai TOW?
OIKOV$ re Kai 7rdA KaAwf oiKrjaeiv
npogSeladai renroviKov pev yap, 77
ei-eraariKov, i} hoytoriicov, jy O/KOVO^KOV, ^
yeveoQat, Trdvra rd rotavra fiaQfiftara, Kai dvdp&TTQv yvtefMq
alperea evofu^ev elvat 8. Td de peyiara rtiv ev rovroiq
K<^TI rcv<; $ov<; eavrolt; Kara^tiireaQai, wv ovdev d^Aov
elvai rol<; dvdptJJTrot^. Ovre yap rot rw aAt5f dypov <bv-
b) SrjXov, ogrt^ KapTT&oerat ovre TW KaAw^ oiKiai
(J^Aov, o^Tt^ oi/c^<ret * ours TW arparrjyiftti
i <jv{t<f>epKi aTparjjyelv ovre TW TroAtrfKw d^Aor,
TrdAew^ rrpoararelv ovre TW
t, Zv' evffcpaivrjrai, dtjAoi', ei (Jtd ravrrjv
ix: e v T^ 7roA Kr)$eard Aa6ovr< d^Aov, ff
areprjaerat rrj^ TroAew^. 9. Toi> de fiTjdev
rotovr<i)v oiojj,evov$ elvai daipoviov, dAAd Trdvra rf/t;
yvw/t^f , titujjovdv e$r) daqiovdv 6e KOI row
AtNomoN's [I. I. 14.
, & rot$ dvflptjrrwf Idunav at -deal
diaxpiveiv olov el -i$ trrep^Tw?/, noTepov K-i
fjvio^elv eni ei)yof Aa6eiv Kpelrrov, fj pi] tniOTa^vov ^
TTorepov emardpevov Kvftepvdv im TTJV vavv upel-rov Aa-
falv, i) av) eTriordfievov 77 a efronv dpt0^n]<javra^, ij pe-
TpTjaavTOt;, rj arrjoavra^ tidtvai TOV$ rd roiavra -napd
TU>V T>ewv TTw6avo[j,KVOv$ ddi^iara noie.lv Tfyelro 1 <f>T) 6
delv a fiv [ia66vTa$ noteiv tdw/cav oi i9eot nav6dvtiv a
(5e fi'/i dijXa ~otg avdptoreois Karl TteipdaQai did pavriK?}?
d TWV dewv TrvvddveaOat rov$ deovs yap ot? dv Ctoiv
10. 'AAAd fiTiv exetvof ye tiet /^ev ^v ev TW
T -yap e/f rov^ "xrpfxdTovf icai rd yvpvdaia ^et,
dyopd^ Ki 0ovepdf ^r, /cat TO AotTrov dti
TJV OTTOV TrAetorotf /^eAAoi ovveoeaOai nai t
jzev wf TO TroAj), Totf (Je 0ovA.ofievot$ i^v dxoveiv. 1|A>
Ovdetf <5^ TrdrrroTg 2wpaTovf ovdev dffefie^, ovde avootoi', \
OUTC TrpdrTovTos elder, ovre AeyovTOf jJKOvoev. Ovde ydp
rrept r^ TWV TrdvTwv <f>voe(t) ynep TO>V dAAa)!' oi
, a/corraii/, OTCO^ 6 Ka/.ov/jvo$ vrro ~u>v
t<f>v, not riatv dvdyxat^ eitaoTa yiyverat TWV ov-
pavid)v, dAAd nai rov$ (j)povri^ovra^ TO TOtavra
TO dnedeiici>vev. 12. Kat Trpwroi' juev avruv
TOTgpd rrore vojuaavre^ iKavux; 7/(J?/ -dvOpwruva etdevat,
ip^OVTOf 6Ti TO TTPpt TWV TOIOVTUV <j>pOV7 L^tlV , Tf TO /tU
iv^cxJTreta rrapevTef, TO dafjuowa de OKonovvTe^, rfyovvrac
-a rrpo^ijicovTa npdrreiv. 13. 'E6avfjuie 6\ et ^jj Qavepov
ai-'Totf eartv, oTf TOUTO ov (JffaTOv CCTT^V dv6pu)rroi$ EV-
ptiv i~si Kai TOV$ fieytOTOV (ppovovvrag errc TO> rrepi roi>-
TWV Aeyftv, ov ravrd do^d^eiv dAA^Aotf, dAAc Totf [tatvo
usvoi$ oftotG)^ diaKeloflai Trpbg dAA^Aot;^. 14. TCJV T yap
uun'ouivutv rovg \itv ovde rd detvd dedievat, rov$ de teai
rd JUT) />o6ep <j>o6elo&ai Kai rolf pev ovd* iv o%Aw doKflv
elvai Aeyv 7} roielv 6-iovv, roi de ovd' et-irq-eov
tlvai AOKEIV KOI TO*C fiev ovO' ie.pov^
1. 1. $ 19.] MKMOKABILI
, ovr' aAAo ra>v dei'^v ovdev rifidv, rov$ 6e Kal AY-
Kal vAa rd rv%pvra icai dqpia ae6ea6ai TCJV re irepi
rfjg rtiv ndvr AV (jtvaeug (iepiuvtivraiv rolg fj.ev SoKeiv v
\tovov TO bv elvai, rolq 6' direipa rd TrXrjdog Kal rolg /*^>
del Kivsladat rtdvra, TOI$ 6' ovdev av TTOTS KivT\Qr\vai Kal
rol^ (J.v trdvra yiyveadai re Kal aTroXXvadai, ral^ de ovr 1
dv yevsadat rrore ovdev ovr 1 aTroheladai. 15. 'EffKorret 6
ne.pl avrtiv Kal rdde a,p\ &$7rep ol rdvdpoJTreta fiavddvov-
re$ riyovvrai rovd\)b n dv pdOdJOiv/eavrolg re Kal rtiv
dAAwy OTW av ftovAuvrai TTOir/aeiv, dvru Kal ol rd dela
fyrovvreg vofj,iovotv, kirsLddv yvtioivyalg dvdyKatg eKaora
yiyverai, Troirjaeiv, orav /3oi3Awvrai, Kal dveuovg, Kal vda-
ra, Kal wpa^, Kal orov d' av aAAov deavrat ruv roiovrw,
fy roiovro fiev ovSev ov6' eXni^ovoiv, dpKsl d' avrol<; yvtivai
fiovov, ^ ra)v roiovruv eKaora yiyverai. 16. Hepl juev
ovv ruv ravra rcpayuarevofievuv roiavra eheysv avrdg
6e nepl ru>v dvOpUTreiw dv del dieXeyero, oKorctiv, ri evae-
6e^, ri doedeg' ri nakbv, ri alcf^pov ri diKaiov, ri ddiKov
ri (/d)(f)poavvr), ri fiavia ri dvdpeia, ri deihia ' ri rro
ri rcoXiriKO^ ri dp^r) dvdp&Tcuv, ri dp^iKo
Kal rtepl r&v aAAwv, a rovg uev eidorag rjyeiro
i, rov$ 6' dyvoovvrag dvdpa-nod&Seiq av 61-
17. "Oaa [iev ovv p) (fravepog fjv ono)^ eyiyvdWKev, ovdev
davpaarbv vnep rovrutv rtepl avrov rrapayvtivai rov?
dutaards ' oaa 6e ndvreg ydeaav, ov dav^aorov, el fir)
rovruv eve6v(J.fjdT)aav ; 18. Bovkevoas yap rcors, Kal rbv
v opKov Ojioaag, ev a> rjv Kara rovt; voftovg jSov-
rdrrj^ ev TO> drj/Kt) yevofievoq, eniOvurjaavrot
rov drfttov rcapd rovg vouovg evvea arparrjyovg /.tid
rov$ dfi<pl GpaovAAov Kal '1paaivi6r)v, drcoKrelvai
oi'K i]de^.7]aev KTnrpipfiiaai, 6pyi%o[ievov uev avrti rov dr/uov,
TroAAaiv de Kal dvvartiv drceiXovvrw dAAd nepl rrheiovog
enoir'/aaro evopKelv, i] %apiffaoOai rai 6fjU(*) rcapd rd dixaiov,
ttal ^vXd^aodai rovq aTfet^ovvra^. 19. Kai yap
P M.Nol'H [I. 1 20.
teiodat i9toi)f ivojii^ev uvdpuwv, ov% ov rponov ol TroAAoi
vofii&voiv ovrot piv yog olovrat rov$ tieovg rd fiev e/.
devai, TO <J' OVK eldevai Sunpdrrjg 6e ndvra (itv 7/yeZro
faoiig eldevai, rd re Aeyd/ievo nai Trparropeva, nai rd oiyjj
/3ovAevd/nevo, -navra^ov de" napelvat, xai arjfiaiveiv rot$
dvOpomotf nepi rcjv dvOpuneiuv ndvrcov.
20. Qavpdfa ovv, OTTW^ TTOTE erreiaOrjaav 'AOyvaioi 2w-
Kpdrrjv -nepi roi>$ -deov^ fir) oufypovelv, rbv datt>i$ per ovdev
TTOT 7Tpl TOVf &OV$, OUT* E/TTOVTO, OVT TTpO^OVTO, TWOVTO
cJ at Aeyovro ot -rrpdrrovra rctpl -dew, old rig dv ital
teyuv KOI Trpdrruv elr] re icai vopi^oiro ev
CHAPTER II.
SUMMARY.
XKKOPHOS cornea now to the second charge brought against Socratei
by his accusers, namely, his corrupting of the young, and he disposes of
it n- follows :
I. riocrates, instead of being n cori-iipter of the young, recalled many of
them frrni habits of impiety uii wrong-doing, and from interne-rate and
dissolute courses of life, by inspiring them with the love of virtor. and by
encouraging them to entertain thu hope that by a steadfast perseverance
they might make themselves virtuous and esteemed. And what he thus
taught produced a much stronger impression on the minds of the youiic.
because he himself was the purest specimen of the very virtues which he
wishfd them to cultivate and exercise. ($ 1-8.)
'.'. Neither did he, as his accusers also alleged, make those who asso-
c int.-.l with him contemners of the laws, and violent and audacious in
their deportment. On the contrary, the lessons of prudence and of wisdom
which he continually imparted, impressed them with the conviction tliat,
in operating on the minds of their fellow-men, advice, not violence, and
persuasion, not force, were to be employed. ($ 9-11.)
;}. Nor could the conduct of Alcibiades and Critias, and the harm which
they both did unto the state, be regarded as the results of the teacliinir c>i
Socrates ; for these two did not seek his converse with the view of mod-
eling their own lives after his, but merely in order that, by listening to
his discourses, they might attain to greater ability in the art of public
ipeaking, and greater skill in the management of public affairs. And
wnat is more, during all the period of their intercourse with Socrates they
kept down their evil and vicious propensities, and oiily gave these full
Kxne after they had left the discipline of then" master. ($ 12-1*4 Ftx
I. 2. 4.] MEMORABILIA. 7
virtue, unless made the subject of constant exercise, is at first enfeebled
and then eventually destroyed. ($ 19-23.) Now Alcibiades and Critias
were corrupted by their intercourse with other men ( 24-28) rather than
by that with Socrates, whc exerted every means in his power to recall
them from the influence of evil propensities ; whereas those young men
who associated with Socrates, not with any ambitious views of future dis-
tinction in the state, but in order to lead purer and better lives, fully ac-
complished that object, and never incurred even the suspicion of wrong-
doing or of crime. ($ 28-48.)
4. As to what his accusers still farther alleged, that Socrates taught liia
followers to contemn parents, and kindred, and friends, all this rests on
arguments equally false and absurd. ( 49-55.)
5. Of the same false and absurd character, moreover, is the other charge
brought forward against him, that he used to quote passages from the
ancient poets, and, by a perversion of their meaning, make them a ground
for inculcating sentiments hostile to freedom ($ 56-60) ; whereas, in
truth, Socrates not only loved his own countrymen, but even extended his
kindly feelings unto all mankind, so that his chief aim seems to have been
to promote, as far as lay in his power, the common welfare of his fellow-
men. ( 61.)
6. Such being the state of the case, Socrates undoubtedly ought rather
to have received the highest honors at the hands of his countrymen, than
to have been deemed worthy by them of the punishment of death
1. Qavuaardv ds fyaivErai \LQI Kal rb Trsiodrjval nvaq,
2o)KpaT77f rovf vsovg 6ie(f>0eipev, 6g, rrpbq rol^ Eiprjui-
, -nptiTOV pev dtypodiaiuv, Kal yaafpdf, ndvTW dvdpti-
sjKparsararoi; rjv elra TTpog %eiutiva ical dipcx;, Kal
-rravrag Ttovovg KaprspiK^rarog, eri 6s rrpoc TO perpiuv
deladat -neTraifievuevoc; ovrug, CJ$T, Travv \iiKpa KeKTr)/j.evo$,
ndvv padiug e%eiv dpKovvra.^ 2. TloJg ovv, avrbq &v TOI-
oDrof, a/l/lovf av r) dqgfietf, ij rrapavouovg, rj Xi^yov^, r}
.; acfrpodiaiuv aKparelg, 1} Trpog TO rrovtlv fiaXaKOv^ iTroirjaev ;
'AAA' Knavas [iev rovruv TroAAovf, dpETrjs Troirjoag Emdv-
uelv, Kal e^nida^Trapacf^v, dv eavrtiv emfiEXijvTai, no,.
Kal dyaOovg eaeadai. 3. Kairot ye ovSenoJTTore
diddaicaXoc; clvat rovrov aAAd rai (fravepog elvat
roiovrog &v, E^ni^eiv erroiei rovg avvdiarpidovra^ iavrti,
umovpevovg iitEivov roiov^ds yevfjasaQai. 4. 'AAAd [irjv
*al TOV oajjuarof aurdc re OVK rjueXsi, TOV$ T'
8 M.VM-MUN*.- [1. Xi. 10
OVK inqvei. To fiev ovv vnepeodiovra vne.pnove.iv
Kipa&, TO de, baa y' 7)dt : o>f i\ I^V^T) di^srai, ravra
innoveiv iiSuKifiu^e ravrrjv yap rf)v e^iv vyieivr}v ~E IKCL-
vu>g civ at, Kai rfjv rfjg *l>v%fig e ~|ut'Aav OVK funoAi<^etv
0;?. 5. 'A A/.' oil pTfv &pvnriKi>g ye, ovde Aa^ovt6f TJV,
OUT' dfiTTe^ovy, ovd' vnotieoei, OVTE rq dA/g Stairy ov
(ifjv ovS 1 epaai\pj]tidrovg ye rovg ovvovras ETTOIEI r
yap i ( iAa>i' kmOvfuuv enave, TOV$ tie iavrov e
OVK tTrpdrrcTO ^pr}uaTa. 6. Toirrov 6'
TTiuefolodai -rov$ 6e hauodvovrag TT^
pioOdv avdpanodtords iavT&v dneKaXet, 6id TO
tivayKalov avrol$ elvat SiaXtyeoOai, nap'' <Iv a,v Adfiotev
~uv fiiaBov. 7. 'E0qiwja o", el rig dperfjv trrayye/./.o/ie-
rog dpyvpiov nparrotro, Kai uij vouifrt TO fiKyiarov
dyadbv K-rqadnevog, dAAd 0o6orro, ^17 6 yevo-
icaAdf KayaOog, TO> rd fteyiara evepyerrjaavTi uf) TTJV
%dptv Zgoi. 8. Xw/cpdT^t,* d enrjyyciA.aTo fiev
ovdevi TrcjTTOTf rotovTov ovdev iniareve. 61 TOJV ^yvovTwi'
eovTai Tovf d7rod:^onivovf , drrcp avrbg edoKiua^ei 1 , tig TOV
-a fliov iavr(o re Kai dAA^Aoff <}>i}*ovg dyadovg eoeaOai.
Hug dv ovv 6 roiovrog dvt]p diatpdeipoi rovg veovg ; el pi)
upa i'i rr/g dpsr^g enijie^eta titafiOopd konv.
9. 'AAAd, vfj Ata, 6 Karrjyopog (f>7), vnepopdv f-rrniti TWV
*aOe<TTCJ76ji' j'd/icjv rovg avvovrag, Aeywv, a)f fiupdv etij,
rovg uev rijg noXeug dp%ovrag and Kvd/iov Kadiaraodat,
Kv6epvr)rr] 6e [ii]6eva deAeiv K.e%priadai Kvaitevrut, /J,T)$E
>i't, iiT)6' avlrjrq, fj,rj6' en' dAAa roiavra, a TroAAui
eAoTToi'o^ (3hd6ag dfiapravoueva noiei rtiv nepi ri]v rrdAtv
dfiapravouev(i)V "trovg de TOtovTOi;^ Aoyov^ enaipeiv E<J>T}
rovg veovg Karafypoveiv rrjg Ka6ear(har]g nokireiag, Kai
TtoiEiv ftiaiovg. 10. 'Eyw d' oluai rovg (bpovrjviv dfJKovv-
rag, Kai voui&vrag iKavovg eoeadat rdfovufapovra 6idd-
GKeiv rovg noXirag, iJKiara yiyveodat ftiaiovg, eidorag on
ry [iev (3ia rcpogetoiv e%6pat Kai Kiv6vvgi .\ Aid de rov neidfiv
TE Kai psrd dxXiag ~avr viyverat ol pei' yap
1. '2. 16] MEMORABILIA.
0taadev7E<;, d) atyaipedevreq, pioovoiv, ol 6s
(&f Ke^apiafievoi, fakovaiv. OVKOVV TWV $povr\aiv
TUV TO (3ideadai, dAAd TWV la%vv avev yvoJ/tT
rd roiavra Trpdrreiv kariv. 11. 'AAAd fjtrjv icai
6 pev (3td&a6ai ToAuwv deoir' av OVK 6Atywv(j6 6e"TTEt6eiv
ovdsvog^ nal yap povog ^yoir' av dvvaaQai
Ka< <j)ovei>eiv 6e rolq TOIOV~
T'H; yap dnoKTelvai nva /3ovA^r' av
12. 'AAA' </>?/ ye 6 Karrjyopo$, ^uKpdrei d^ti^rj-d yevo-
re Kal 'A.XKi6id6r]^ TrAfiiara KG/ca T^V no'kiv
Kpiriag jusv yap TWV gv T^ 6Atyap^;ia TTOV-
e at (3iai6-ra-
de av TWV v r^ drjpoKpa-ia Trdvrwv
rog. 13. 'Eyw
KCLKOV sKeivoj -ri]v TrdAtv eTTOiijodTTjv, OVK
TT)V de Trpdf ^uKpdrrjv avvovatav avrolv, a)f gyevero, diT
14. 'Eyeveo0?;v ju:v yap J?) TW dvdpe rovrw
'AQijvaiw, jSovAousva) re
dt' iavruv "rrpdr-eadai, Kal ndvruv dvouaoTordrct) yeviadai.
"Htdeaav dc SuttpdTTjv an' eAa^tdrwv /uev ^p^udrwv avrap-
/cecTTara ^wvra, rwv ?jdova>v de Tiacrdiv iyapa-reararov ovra
I$ de didkeyoiievots avrai TratK xp&fievov tv roif Adyot^,
(SovAoiTO. 15. Taura de opwvre, /cat OPTS otw irpo-
, 7rdrpdv rt^ avra) ^ TOV /Jtov row 2wKpdrovf
avre Kal TT/ aw^poiiivvi^^v KKELVO^ Z%v, dps-
7/5- onihiag avrov, f) vouiaavrs, ei oufA^agiTT/v
U, yeveadai av i/cavwraTW Aeyetv re a TrpaTretv ;
16. 'Eyw jtiev yap rjyov^at, deov 6id6vro^ avrolv ?/ ^v
oAov TOV jStov, wfTfp wvTa I,a)KpdrT]v ewpwv, ^ redvdvai,
eXeaOat av avTW /ttaAAov redvdvai.-* A^Aw d'
)?f wv KTTpat-drrjV w^ yap Taj\;<7Ta Kpeirrove TWV
elvai, evdvg d-r:o-m]drj<Ja
rd 7roAtTf/cd,^wvrrep evena
A2
10 XKNoi-iiuN i [1. 2. 22.
17. "lowf ovy etrrot rif ttv Trpdf raura, uri XP*I V r ^ v
LwxpdrTp u/y Trporepov -a TroAirtKa diddaiteiv TOV cvvov-
rar, ^ awppovelv. ^'Eyw de Trpdf TOUTO jxev oi> dimAeyw
Tavra^ de rovf dtddajcovTas 1 opoi aurovf 6eiKvyv-a<; rt roif
(lavtidvovaiv, qnep avrol TTOIOVOIV, a diddonovoi, K.al rut
Otda
-<4 rotf i-vvovoiv eavrbv na/.uv icayaBbv ovra, nal &ia-
/.eyonevov dAAt<TTa nepi aprr^f, icai raiv aAAwv dvdpuTri-
vuv. Ol6a de ndiisivb) o<MJ>povpvvTe, efre EaMtparet nvvi\-
OTi]v, ov ^>o6ov/ievcj ^xr) fyfiiolfrro fj naioivro vnb
roi't;, dAA' tuoj^EVw rore Kpdriorov etvat TOVTO
19. "laa^ ouv etTTOtev av TroAAoi raiv ^>ao6vTO)v </>iAo-
oo^fJv, 5rt oi>* av TTOTC 6 dinaios admo^ yevoiro, ovdi 6
, ovde aAAo oudv,'<ji' fiuOrj/ji^ tarn', o
av TTOT yevotro. 'Eyw de wept TOV-
ourtj ytyvaiaKGJ opcD yap, wfrrep TO rov ow^arof
epya roi-f /ur) rd awuara dffKOiivTaf ov dwapevovt; rroieiv,
OVTW /cat rd T^f "tjjv^fjg epyo rovf /Jj) TT^V ^TV^TJV doKOvvra$
ov 6wa^iivov<; ovre yap, a det, npdrrf.iv, ovre, (5v de<i
ri-:^ ^eo^at duvavrat. H20. Aid at royf 7;t?f oi narepef;,
K.O.V vat <rai^povff, o/ioif drro -(Dv rrovTjpuv dvOpurrw elp-
yovotv, ux; r?/v /^ev TU>V ^p^orwv 6/ztAtav doKTjotv ovaav
TTft dper^f, T^V de TWV Trovj/pwv Kard^vatv. Maprvpet d^
*at raiv TrotT/Twv o re Aeywv,
'EaflAcJv ^ev yap an-' etr^Ad diSd^eat f;v 6t tcaicotai
2i^i<T)-gf, diro/.("f <cat rov e6vra voov.
Kat 6 Aeywv, /
Aiirdp uvqp aya66f rore (uv a6f, aA./.ore 5' lodhof.
21. Kdyw de [tapTVptj TOVTOI${ 6pc5 yap, cjfrrep TWV ^v
TreTrofT/uevwv e:ra>v roy?- /iT
, ovrw at rdiv didacr/caAt/cwv Aoywv rotf
syy: yvo\iivT]v. I "Orav 6s TCJV vovderintiv Aoyw*
jrai TIC, fc-fAtv.sbrat at tjv ?} I/^V^T) rrdcr^oi'da r%
eneOvfiei ' royrwv d' eT7fAa06/ievov oudev
22. 'Opa> de
1. 3. $ 27.] MEMORABILIA. 11
ey
r\rrov 6vvafivov<; rtiv TS deovrcjv e
odau, icai rtiv urj dedvrwv aTre^scr^ai TroAAoi yap Kal
fidrw dvvdf4voi (peideoOai, rrplv ipdv, IpaaOevre^ OVKETI
Svvavrai Kal rd xpfipara KaravaXuaavrE^, wv rrpoadev
Kepdtiv, aia%pd vopi^ovreg elvai, TOVTCOV OVK
. - 23. Ilcjf ovv OVK evde^erai autypovrjaavTa
frpoadev, avdt$ (ifj ou(f>povelv, Kal diKaia dwrjOevra Trpdr-
retv avdi$ ddvvardv ; Ildvra piv ovv e/iotye 6oKel rd xaAd
Kal rd dyaOd doKrjrd elvai, ov% fjKiOTa ds ow^poavvi] iv
TO) yap avrai oupaTt avfj,rrs(f)vrEVfj,evat ry ^v^rj ai r\6oval
TTgidovoiv avrr]v y,r\ outypovelv, dAAd rfjv
re Kal TO> owjuari %apifeo6ai.
24. Kat Kpiria? 6fj Kal 'AA/a6ad7?f,
ovvr)Grr)v, edvvdaOrjv SKeivG)\ xpuuswl aVjUjtid^w raiv JUT)
Kparslv ekeii'ov 5' aTraAAaygvTe, Kpf
[iev 0t>yaiv etc GgTraAtav, txet GVVTJV dvdprinoig dvo-
(ita /wdAAov j] diKaioavvq xpu>[ievoig ^AXKtdiddrjg d' ay 6id
jiev KaAAof vno rroAAwv ai at\iv&v yvvaiKtiv diyptifievog,
did 6vva\iLV 6e rfjv ev ry rrdAet Kal rolg avupd^oig VTTO
rroAAwv Kal dwvarwv KoXaKeveiv dvdp&nw 6ia6pvnr6/jie-
vog, vno 6e rov 6i]^iov Tfjuwjuevof, Kal padiug upwrevwv,
Tt5v yvpviKtiv dywvwv ddX-rjral padiug npurev-
av-
rov, 25. Toiovrwj) de avp.6dvTG)v avrolv, Kal oi
jtiei' t'TTt yevei, eTrr/p/igi'd) d' eTrt TrAovra), 7re0va7/^e'v(o d' er
fivvdpei, diarsdpv^isvcj) de VTTO TroAAwv dv^pwrrwv, errt
rovroig diecpdap^svu, Kal 7roAi>v ^pdvov drrd
yeyovdre, rt dav^iaarov, el VTrepr](t>dv(j
26. Eira, t juev rt gTrA^jU/zeA^CTar^v, TOVTOU ScJKpdr^v 6
artdrai ; ori vew ovre avrc, rjviKa Ka
Kal aKpareardrG) elicog elvai,
e, ovdevog Enaivov 6oKel ru>
eivat ; 27. Ou jui^v rd ye dAAa otirjw Kpivtrai' rit;
yap avXrjT'/jg, ~iq de Kidapiarrf^, riq de dAAoc d<ddao-
12 XI-.NOPHON'S [I. 2. 32.
/
Aof iKavovg TtoiT)<ja$ rovg fiadijrdq, idv rtpog aAAovf kkQov-
reg %eipovg (pavuatv, airiav e^ei ~ovrov) rig de rtarijp,
idv b Tratg avrov avvdiarpi6d)v TO, aw^puv $, varepov ie
dAAw TO) ovyyevojuevof, Tfovtjpog yevrjrai, rov rrpoodev
airidrai ; aXX ovft Saw ay rrapd TO> varepcj xeipuv <f>ai-
i, roaovTii) pdXXov K-rraivel ruv -nporepov ; dAA,' ol ye
avroi ovvovre^ rotf vteot, raiv rratdcjv 7rA^///ie-
!oi>i/TCJi>, OVK airiav txovaiv, edv avrol attxtyovuoiv. 28
OWTW <Je Kai ZuKpdrTjv diicaiov TJV Kpiveiv el [*iv avrd<;
inoiet n <pavAov, etKora^ di' edoxet rrovT/pdf etvot* t <J"
airro<; owftpovwi' ditreAet, rrdif dr dinars rf/^ OVK
av7<I> naiiia(; atriav K%OI ;
4 J'J. 'A A A' el Kai fiffSev av-df -novrjpov Trotwv
ipav/.a npd~TOVTa$ optiv enyvei, Sutaiuq av eTreTt/idro.
iv roivvv aloOav6fievo$ epwvro EvSfdr/^oi;, drti-
dveXevdepov re elvai nal ov Trperrov dvdpi
ndyaOu). 30. Toi; de Kpiriov rol$ roiovrou; ov%
ros, ovde d-rrorpeTrofisvov, Ae'yeraf TOV ZuKpdrrjv,
re TroAAaii' Tropovrwv at TOV Evdvd^juov, etrretv,
OTt VIKOV avrti doKoirj nda^eiv 6 Kpiriag. 31. 'Ef dv d?)
/rat Kfiiast rov 2(*)Kpdr7jV 6 K.piria$, a>f re cat, ore TCJV Tpi-
duovra &v vonoderrjq fierd XapiK^KOV^ eyive.ro, dnF-nvrj^o-
revaev avrai, Kai ev Totf vofioi^ eypaifje, Adywv rixyr)v fir)
6tddoKiv, e7T7]ped%G)v eneivG), Kai OVK
dAAd TO KOLi'ij rolg (f>iXoa6<f>oi VTTO rtiv TroAAtDv
Itevov errubepuv auTai, Kai 6iaf>dXXw Trpdf
ov6e yap eyo>ye, OVT avrog rovro
iJKOvaa, OVT' aAAoi; (bdaKOvrog aKJjKoevai qo06fiT)V\ 32.
de KTrei yap ol rpiaKOvra rroAAoi'f fiv ruv
Kai ov rovf %eipio~rov$ aTreKreivov, TroAAot'f (5^
TO ddtetv, etTre TTOV 6 SuKpdrqs , OTt tfavuaCTTOV
o/ SoKpiri eivai, el rig yevo^ievog /JodJv dyeAT/f vofievg, Kai
rag (3ov$ ehdrrovg re Kai %eipov rrotcDv, fi^ ouo^oyoi'ij a-
*df fiovKokog eivat rrt de -dav^iaarorepov, el rig -npoard-
njg yevoaevog rrdAea^, /cai rtoi&v -ovg TroAtVaf
I. 2. 37. J MEMORABILIA. 13
;, JUT) alo%vverai, ju?7<5' oierai Kaico^ elvai rcpo-
33. 'Ajrayyekdevrog de avrolg rovrov
o re Kpiriag ical 6 XaptKA^f rov
rov re vopov edencvvrrjv aurai, Kat rolg veoig
ur) diaXeyeodai. 'O 6e iuKpdTT}^ errfjpero avrti, el ii
rrvvOdveadai, el ri dyvoolro rtiv Trpoayopevopevtov. T<J
d' s(f)dr7]v. 34. 'Eya> roivvv, 077, rrapeaKevaonai [lev
nddeadai rolg v6[40i$ orrwf ds fir) 6i' ayvoiav Ad0w n
', rovro /JovAouat oa(f>&(; padelv Trap' vfj.u>v
oov rfjv TWV Aoywv re^vrjv avv rolg opdd
vout^ovTf, 77 avv rol$ /J.T] dpdti$, drte^eadai
El pev yap ovv rol$ dpdug, dijXov on
elr] rov opdtig Asyetv t 6e avv rol$ UT) dpBdx;, dr/Aov ort
neipareov 6p6tic Xeyeiv. 35. Kat 6 Xapt/cA?)^ 6pyio6ei(;
aurai, 'ETTfitd?/, E(t>7], w SwKparEf, dyvotf, rdde trot
dearepa bvra TTpoayopevofiev, rol$ veoi^ oAw^ /z?)
yeadai. Kat 6 SwKpdrT/f, "Iva roivvv, K(f>7j, /u?) a/
r}, <!)$ dAAo Tt TTOtai 77 rd TTporjyopevneva, opioare ju
Trdawv ~(t>v del vofu^eiv veovg elvai rov$ dv6pb)nov$. Kai
6 XaptKA?7f, "Oaov rcep, i?r, %povov (3ovXeveiv OVK Ife-
CTTtv, wf OVTTO) 0povtjitotf ov<7t /iT/dfi (TV diaXsyov
rpidnovra srtiv. 136.' M^df, dv rt a)vw/-iat, 977,
vCJTpo^ rpiditovra fi'rwv, epupai OTroabv TrwAfit ; Nat rd
y rotaura, 07/ 6 Xapt/cA^f dAAd rot cry y, w Iitinpareg,
, rd rrAfitora epurav ravra ovv jit?)
5' drfOKpiv^nai ovv, 977, dv rtf jwe epwra
av etdw, oZov, TTOU otKet XaptKA'^f ; 77 Troi; ort
Nat rd y Totavra, 977 6 Xapt/fA^. 37. 'O d Kpiriag
'AAAd rtivde rot oe drfe^eodai, l^r], derjaei, w Hw/cpaTff,
yap ot/zat avrovg rjSj] Kararerpl(f)6ai diadpv^ovfisvovg vrco
ocv. OVKOVV, ^77 6 2w:pdT77^, Kat TWV :rouvwv rowrot^,
TOU T dtKaiov, Kal rov oaiov, Kat TWI> dAAwv TOJV rotou
rwv ; Nat ud At', rf>?7 6 XaptKAfy^ , Kat TCJV /SovKoAwv ye
>Tra> } - ii7? /tat at) ^Adrrovf rdf /3ot~(
-j*
14 XENOPHON * [I. 2. 44.
38. *Evda Kai dfjlov eyeveTo, on d7rayyeA0fcVTo$
v rtepi T<iv /3oaiv Adyoi;. a>pyt'ovTO TO>
OZo (lev ovv i] ovvovoia tyeyovti Kpma Trpo
cai caf ei%ov npog dAAT/Aovf, tpi)Tat. 3'J.
eywye pqdevi [4r]deuiav elvai rraidevoiv -rrapd TOV /*?) doe-
e at 'AA.Kt6fd(57;f OVK apeonovros ov-
i)fiir]odrijv, ov %povov uiiiXeiTTjv avrti
ei; dpx^ i*>p}*TiK,Q.TsrTpoeoT aval r^ troXeiM; en
ydp ZuHpdrei avvovreg OVK dAAotf not fiaA/.ov ene%eipovv
fj roZf ^.dXiora -nparrovot TO Tro^inad., 40.
Tai yap 'AhKididdrjv, npiv eltioaiv trdiv etvat,
Aet, eniTpoTTu (IEV ovn eavrov, TTpoardrf) <Je
roidde diakexOrivai -ne.pl VO\UAV. 41. Eirre pot, <j>dvai, w
, K\OK; av pe dtddi-ai, ri eon vd/iOf ; ndvTt)?
, <f>dvai TOV IlepfAc/.t'a. At'do^ov <J?) Trpdf TWV tieuv,
tpdvai TOV 'AXKtdiddrjV d)f gywy' dot>w' TIVUV ETtatvov-
fifv^v, on roiuiioi avdpei; eiaiv, olfiai fif] av dmaii^ TOV-
TOV TVftelv TOV inaiyov TOV pi] tWoTa, TI ion vouog. 42.
'A/./.' oi-dev TI ^aXereov rrpdy/uaTOf iniBvueiq, a>
dr], fydvat. TOV IlepiKtea, /3oi>Ao/ievof yvcjvai, TL SOTI
TrdvTtf ydp OVTOI vopoi eiaiv, ov$ TO TTA^O^ <ri;veA0dv Kai
\oKiuaoav itypaifre, <f>pd^ov, a TE del Tfoieiv, Kai a UTJ. H6-
repov 6e TayaOd vouioav delv Ttote.lv, i] TO, Kaxd ; Tdya^d,
//) A/a, (pdvat, <I> ueipaKiov, rd 6e Hand ov. 43. 'dv dt
in) TO TrA.rjOo$, dAA', tjgnep OTTOV oAiyap^ia etTTtv, <JAtyot
ypd^dtoiv, o TI goy rcoie.lv, TavTa TL
i, ooa av TO KoaTOvv Trjg 7rdAea>f
, a %pf] noieiv, ypdi/>^, voy,oq KaXetTai. Kat av TV-
pavvot; ovv KpaTuv TTJ<; rrdAewf ypdi/i^ TOtf TroAfVaif, &
^pj) Troietv, icat TavTa vd//of (7Tt ; Kai oaa Tvpavvo^ dp-
^6>v, (pdvai, ypd<f>ei, Kai ravTa vouo$ KaXetTai. 44. Bta
<ie, (bdvai, Kai dvo^iia TI eanv, a> Ilept'KAeff ; T Ap' ot% OTOV
6 KpeiTTW TOV ?ITT<*) pi) neiaag, dAAd fiiaoduevos, dvay*d-
05 Tro/etv, o Tt av avTai do/^ ; "Euoiye doKei, fydvai TOV
.t'a. Kat 3aa apa Tvpavvot; ur\
I. 2. 50. J MKMOUABILIA. 16
dvayKd&i ~oteli ypatyuv, dvofj,ia eori ; Ao/cet juoi, 0dva<
TOV nept/cAea dvarLdEfiai yap TO, oaa ripavvog UTJ
ypd0f, vouov fvat."/4*5. "Ocra de o^ 6Atyot Toi)f
uv) TreiaavrES, dAAd Kparovvre^ ypd<j>ovai, rcorepov ftiav
>, TI ftfj 0c5/iev tvat ; Ildvra uoi 6oKel, <bdvai rbv
oaa ri$ ufj neiaag dvayKa&i rivd rroislv, sire
ypd(f)u>v, sire JUT/, [3ia judAAov ^ vouog Etvai. Kal oaa apa
TO irdv TrA^^of Kpazovv r&v rd xprjuara k^ovrj^v ypatfcsi
UTj TfEiaav, (3ia judAAov r) vouog dv tli\ ; 46. MdAa rot,
(frdvai rbv ITept/cAeo, d) 'AA/ci6idd7/ K<U rjpeig, rrjXiKovrot
ovrsg, deivol rd roiavra fjfiev rotavra yap Kal eue^eru-
(lev Kal eao(j)i6uE6a, old nep Kal av vvv euol doKelg
rdv. Tov 6e 'AA/Cifiidd^v <j)dvai ~Elde ooi,
TOTE avveyevofirjv, ore 6eivoraro$ aavrov ravra fjada.
47. 'E7Tt rblvvv rd^tara rtiv Tfo^.irevouEVWv vnihaoov
Kpeirrove$ elvai, I,a)Kpdrei [lev OVKETI xpogyEaav OVT
yap avrolg dAAwc rjpsaKSV, EI re npogeXdoiEV, virsp d)i/
f)udpravov eXey%6uVoi rj^Oovro rd de rrj TrdAfiWf npar~
rov, wvTrep EVEKEV Kal 2wpdTt Trpof^ASov. 48. 'AAAd
T S,G)Kpdrov$ fjv ouiXrjrri^Kal Xatp0wv, Kal Xai-
i dAAoi, ot exeiVo) crvv^aav, ov% tva
piKol i] diKaviKol yevpivro, dAA' iva, aAot re Kayadol
yv6(j,voi, nal OLKG) Kat olKerai$, Kal oiKsioig Kal 0iAoff,
/cat TroAgi /cat -nohiraK; dvvaivro waAaif %priadai Kal rov-
TWV ovdeig, ovre vecorepo^ oure Trpeafivrepof wv, oi;r' eTrot-
7/cre KaKov ov<5ti>, ovr' alriav ea^ev.
49. 'AAAd 2a)/cpdr7/f 7', e^)?; 6 /car^yopof, rovf narepat,
iv edidaaKe, Tfeidw uev rovg ovv6vra$ ovrai
rcoislv ru>v irarEpw, (fidaKUv de Kara vouov
najmyoiaq skovri Kal rbv rcaripa dfjaai, rEKUTjpito
TOJJTOJ xpufievog, d)g rbv duaOearEpov vnb rov oo0WTpow
ot-diadai. 50. 'EuKpdrrjg 6e rbv fj.ev dfiadia^
6eafj,evovra diKaiug dv Kal avrbv aiero dedeaQai vTrb
raw emarafj-evuv, a /Lt^ avrot; iniararai Kal r&v roiovrw
JO \):\OIIK,N'S [I. 2. 55.
t, ri 6ia<j>epei fiaviag uuaOia' ica : .
uev uaivouKVOv$ wero ovufapovruq av dedeoOai Kai
avroig Kai rol$ d>i/.oig, rouf 6e urj ertiorauevovg rd deovra,
av iiavOarni rtapd rwv emorauevuv. 51. 'AAAd
ye, t0^ 6 /ratT/yopoc, oi> /idvov rovf Trarepof,
a/./.d /cat rove oAAoi/'f (Tvy^eveZf enoiet ev drifiia elvat
Trapd rolq cavrci avvovoi , Aeywv, d)f ovre roi;^ o/ivovraf ,
cure Toi)f dma^Ofievov^ ot ovyyevel$ uxfreXovotv, dAAd roOf
^tv o/ iarfioi, ravg 6 oi avvdinelv iTnOTdpevoi. 52.
de /cai Trept ruiv fiikuv avTOv Aeyetv, wf ovdev
eZvat, ei /z?) at w0eAetv dvv^fl;ovT(u ^dfovf 6i
avrov diov$ elvat Tiu^g TOV$ el6oTa$ rd deovra,
Kai epuijvevoat 6vvauevov$ dvaireidovra ovv TOV$ veovf
avrov, <!)<; avroq tit] ocKJMraro^ re, Kai akXov^ 'iKavuraro$
notfjaai ooQovs, ovrcj diandevai rov$ eavrai avvovra^,
w^re [i7)<5a[iov \jrap' at-rqZg rovf aAAov^ elvat rrpo^ eavrov.
53. 'Eya> rf' avrov olda fiev Kai rrepi rrarepuv re Kai ru>v
at /.wv ovyyevaiv, ot Trept 0/Aon' ravra Aeyovro icat
rrpof rouroif ye 6^, o-i, rfj$ i>v%Tjg ei-ehdovoTjs, i v y povy
yiyverai (f>povr]aig, rd owjua rov olKZiordrov avdpurtov TTJV
e$eveyKavre(;)d(j>aviiZovoiv. 54. ^EAeye 6e, on
KKaarog eavrov, 5 Trdvrcjv \iakiara (f>iXei, rov ow-
\iaro<; o ri av dxpelov ijKai dvw^eAef, avroq re d<patpei t
Kai dAAa> Trape^ei ai>f9rT6.yap avruv twjy&s re, Kai rpi-
%a$, Kai rvhovg dtiaipovat, Kai roig larpolg rcape^orjai uerd
TTOVCJV re Kai aAyrjiovuv Kai d~oreuveiv Kai drcoKaetv, Kai
rovrov ^dpiv oiovrai dejy avroig Kai fiioOov riveiv Kai rd
a/aAov e rov orouaro$ drtoTrruovatv, a>f dvvavrai Trogpst)-
TXJJO), dtort <o0eAei uev ovdev avrov$ eVdf, j3Adrr7 6
TroAv udX?*ov. 55. Tavr' ovv eAeyev, ov rov uev rrarepa
Karopvrretv diddoKW, eavrov 6e Karare/iveiv, dAA
, on rd d(f>pov dnuov eori, rcapeKaXet exiue-
XeloOat rov (if <ppoviuurarov elvai Kai w0eAt^tjrarov,
5rrwf, f.dv re vrro Trorpdf, edv re vrro ddeA^oi), kdv re vrt'
dAAov rivbc; (3ov2^rai rtudadai, UTJ, ru) oiKeiof elvai m-
-
i. 2. 59. j MEMORABILIA. 1*5
'^'
arevuv, d^zeAj/, dAAd neipdrai, vfi wv av QovXrjTai ripa-
odai, rovroig (L(pe/.ifj,og elvai.
56. "E0?/ 6' avrov 6 Kar^'opog Kal rav evdo^ordrwp
noiTjrtiv eKAeyouevov rd TTOvqporara, Kal rovroi? uaprv*
pioi$ xpcouevov, dtddaiteiv rovg avvovrag naKovpyovq re
slvat, Kal -vpavviKOvg' 'Haiodov //ev rd,
"Epyov 6' ovdsv oveidof, iiEgyirj 6e T' ovetdof,
rovro df) Aeyetv avrov, &$ 6 TtoiTjTfig neXevei jU7/(Jev6f |p-
yov, nffTe dSiKov JU^TS aicfxpov,d^s^eodai, dAAd nal ravra
notelv em TCJ nepdei. 57. .Sco/fparT/f 6' s-neidrj OjuoAoy?)-
oaiTO, rd uev epydrrjv elvai ax/>sAjuov re dvOp&TTG) KOI
dyaObv elvai, TO 6e dpyov (3Xa6ep6v re aal KUKOV, Kal TO
uiv epyd&oOai dyaQov, rd 6e dpyelv Kait6v,[rov(; /tev dya-
0dv n TTOiovvra^ epydfeoOai re, e0?/, Kal epydra^ dyadovq
elrai rovg 6s Kv6evovra$, ?/ ri dAAo Trovrjpbv Kai em^ri-
(utof iroiovvrag, dpyovg drreKdhsi. 'E/c 6e rovra)v 6p6)<;
d,v e%oi TO,
'Epyov 6' ovdev oveidof, acpjirj 6e r' oveidof.
'
58. To 6e 'O^pov e<f)T) 6 Karrjyopog reoXXditig avrbv Aeywv
fin 'Q6vaaev$,
"OvTiva [tev (3aai^fja Kal Ifyxov uvdpa Ktgfifi,
Tov 6' ujavoif iiresaaiv kpriTvaaanE Trapa&Tuf
AatjUoiu', oii at IOIKE nandv <jf deidioaeadai,
'ATiTC avrof re KuOtjao, Kal aXAouf Itipve Tiaovf.
'Ov 6' av 8f]fj.ov r* uvdpa ISot, jSoouyrd r' tyevpot,
Tov <TKJ77rr/3<i^Au(7a<r/cVj ouoK^.TjGaaKl re fivd
Aaifiovi', drpe//af fjao, KOI uA^uv fiiidov uxove,
Oi aio Qtprepoi tiat av S" d^ro/le^of Kal
Ovre nor 1 iv TroM/Mf) evapiOpiof, ovf evl
ravra
rovg dvuorag icai Trev^rac. 59. ZvKpdrTjg 6' ov ravr'
eAye Kal yap eavrov o^rw y' av l^erf^ deiv Traieadai
dAA' e<pr], dghi rovg
arpareijpari,
r XENOPHON'S [I. 2. $ 64.
jeot.' 0orflo.lv /KavovqdAAwf r'edv rrpof TOVT<J /cat
cow, ndvri Tponov icuAveodai, KU.V ndvv rrXovaim
VC.)OM' uvr_g<?. 60. 'AAAd Iw/fparj^ ye, (rdvavrta ro
/>oc ^V /cat drjficiTiithg aai fyiXdvQpwnrx; uv
I ^"" ''iS
- II & ydp,7roAAoi>$ > l-nidvfirjrd^ Kai darovg nai i-evov$ Aac
deva TTwrrore fitodov TTJ$ ovvovaia<; enpdt-a.ro, dAAd
d^ovwf Irrfjpitei TWV eavroi; d>v Tivef funpd juep?/, rrap*
eneivov npoixa Aafiovref, TroAAoO roZf dAAotf tTraiAouv, /cat
VK /(7ai', tj^Trep ^xctvof , 6r];tOTiKoi TOI$ yap
ra didovai OVK ijOeXov diaXeyeoOai. ^61. 'AAAd
ye KOI npb$ rov$ dAAorf dvfyxjrrovf icoo/iov
rroAet Trapct^e rroAAoi /^dAA
ovofiaards erri TOVTOJ yeyove. A/^a^ /*ev yap ratf
e7ri6r)p.ovvTa$ kv AaKe^ai^ovt J-KVOV$ idei-
f 6e did rrarrof TOV f3iov rd kavrov dana-
vijv rd neyiora ndvra^ roi>g
ot;?- yap Trotwv TOV^ (ivy)'tyvo/tevovf
62. 'Ejot ftei' <J^ 2w*paT^c, roiovro$ ah',
d^tof eti'at -^ TroAet fiu/./.w 7; ^avdroi;. Kat Kara roi/c
v T/f TOV^' evpoi. Kara yap TOI>?
, edv Tnf ^avepdf yt'vT/rat /fAerrrwy, ^ AaiTrodvraJr, ^
rot^wpv^wv, // dvdpar(o6i^6[itvo^ t r\ lepo-
, rovroig davarog sanv rj fyuia wv snelvog ndvruv
nXeiarov drftl^tv. 63. *AAAd ^^v T^ rroAet ye
ovre TroAejuou aa>c twp,6dvro^, ovre arderewf, ovre rrpo-
dootaf, OVT dAAou Kanov ovdevbf Trurrore alriog lyevero.
Ovde nfjv I6ia yg ovdeva n&rtore dvdpdjnuv ovre dyadiJv
d~earlprjaev, ovre xa/eotf Trepte'fiaAev dAA' ovd' air lav
ru>v etptjpewv ovievbg TrtuTror' ea^e. 64. ITa>^ oyv
aV et/ T^ ypa0^ ; 05- dvrt /iev roi) JUT) vopi&iv dtoiic;,
^^ T^ ypa0^7 yeypoTTTo, <f>avEpb$ TJV deparfevwv
a TWI dAAwv dvflpwrrwv dvrt (Je TOJ;
6 d^ 6 ypaipdfievo^ avrbv qrtdro,
rcjv avvovruv rov$ novrjpdg ijnQvniag i\ovra^ rovrw
Itev travwv, rf/f (51 /caAAtdr^f /cat fieya^onpeneordrr}^ d/
I. 3. 3. MKMOKABIL1A.
rrjs, y TroAeif re Kai otKov$ ev O'IKOVOI, Trporperrw i-mdv-
uelv ravra 6e Trpdrruv, Tr&g ov [ieydXijs d^tof TJV
ry
CHAPTER III.
SUMMARY.
Iw the two previous chapters a general answer has been given to toe
charges preferred against Socrates. The remainder of the work has now
the following objects in view : 1. That the general defence, thus far made
out, may be strengthened by particular details, and in this way the ma-
liguity of the accusers be placed in a stronger light; and. 2. That the
whole life of Socrates may be set forth as a pattern of every virtue.
In this third chapter, therefore, it is shown, in a more special manner,
how both he himself worshiped the gods, and how he recommended others
to worship them ( 1-4) ; and how he himself practised self-control, and
advised others to act in similar cases. ($ 5-7.)
1. '&g tie dfj Kai o>0Ae?i> idoicei [iot rov$ gvvovrag ra
\iiv pyo) deiKVvw eavrov olo<; f}v, rd 6e Kai diaA,ey6fievo$,
TOVTWV 6rj ypdi/>o>, OTTOOO, dv 6ia[j.v7][j,ov.vaG). Td fiev
roivvv Trpdf rovg $EOV (f>avepo f]v Kai noitiv Kai Xeyuv,
Hvdia v-rroKpiverai rolq epwrwoi, TTUH; del rroielv i)
i -dvaiag, r/ irepi -npoyovuv dspa-neta^, rj nepi dAAov
nvbg TWV TOIOVTW 77 re ydp HvOia vdjuw noXeug dvaipel
noiovvrag evorsfiwf dv TTOLELV, Ew/cpaTT/f re OVTCJS Kai av-
TO$ e-noiei, Kai rolg dAAoff Trapqvei, TOV$ de dAAwf Trcjf
7roiovv-a$ TTSpiepyovs Kai iiaraiovq evoui&v iivai. 2. Kai
v%eTo 6e Trpof -ov$ -deovs anAcJg rayadd ditiovai, Wf rov$
tieovg /cdAAidra eidorag, onola ayadd eari rovg 6'
lisvovg xpvaiov, rj dpyvpiov, ^ rvpavvida, ff dAAo rt
roioVTQv, ovtisv 6id<j)opov ivopifrv ev^eaOai, f] el Kv6eiav,
fj \ia-xT\v, r\ aAAo rt SV^OLVTO TCJV 0avepc5f ddrjXcjv OTTW^
d~o6r']aoi-o. 3. Qvoiag 6e dvwv jutKpdf and piKptiv, ovdev
fjyelro [J.iovo0ai r&v aTro rroAAwv Kai (.leydXuv TroAAd Kat
dha &VOVTWV. Ovre ydp rolg -Qeolg e<pr] /taAw^ e^;v,
-Qvaiau; fidAAov* 77 ralq [*iKpai$ e,\,aipov
20 XKNOPHON'S f I. 3.
ydp dv avrotf TO Trapd TUJV novtjpuv fj.aXA.ov r)
TO, Trapd Tcjy ^prjarcjv elvai Ke%apio 'fie v 'a- our' dv rotf dv-
at-iov elvai T/V, e2 rd Trapd TWV novTjpuv pdAAc*
Totf tfeotf , ^ TO rrapd TCJV xprjortiv dAA
i>$" Tatf rrapd TWV tvatfooraruv rt^atf /<d-
A<(Tra xaiptiv. 'EmuveTt/f <J' ^v cat TOV ZTTOV$ TOVTOV,
Ku(J di-vafiiv 6' Ipiciv Up' udavaroiai ticoloi
nal rrpdf <^/Aoi;f ds, xat ^evouf, /cat rrpdf T^V aA/7/v diairav
KaXfjv tdw/ napaivEoiv elvat rfjv KdtJ dvva^uv epdeiv. 4.
EJ de rt dofev awrcj arjfiaiveadai rrapd TWV t9ecjv, ^TTOV
dv ineiaOrj Trapd TO OT/ftatvd/Lteva Troifjoai, ij el rig avrov
erretdev, odov Xafttlv riyepova rv<f>X6v, Kai ftfj eWdra T^V
6d6v, dvrl /SAeTroi'TOf /cat etddrof Kai ruv U/./MV de /ua>-
pt'av Ka77/ydpct, otrtvef Trapd rd Trapd TO>I> i9cwv orifiaivo-
(leva TToiovai n, t^vXaTTOfievoi rfjv Trapd rolg dv0pa>Trotf
ddo^t'av. Avroc de Trdvra -rdvdpuiiiva vnepeupa irpog rfjv
rrapd rojv fauv t-vu6ovXlav.
5. AtatTfl 6e rqv re ^v^v k-rraidevae Kai rd aw/za, ^
dv rtf, ei /ZT) rt tiatuoviov KIT], i9appaAewf al
dtdyot, at oy<c av drrop^crete roaavrrjg 6a7rdv7)<;
Oura> yap euTeA^f ?/v, tjfr' ov oM', et rtf OUTW^ dv 6Atya
pyabtTO, (j^re /^^ Aa/i6dvtv rd 2aM'pdret dpKovvra airu>
jt/ev yap rodovTO) ^p^ro, ooov ^decjf ijaflte /cat eTrt Toi;ra)
ovrw Trapea/ceuaa/Ltevof et, w^re r7)v l-niOvpiav rov airov
6tl>ov av~& elvat' TTOTOV de Trdv 7/(Ji) i]v aurai, dtd TO ^r)
, et jur) 6i\pu>T). 6. Et <Je TTOTE K^rjdeig t^eAr/cretev errt
eA0etv, o To?f nXeiaroig ipyudiorarov iartv, W
TO yTrep TOV naipbv UTrtTrAaa0at, TOUTO pa
ndvv e^t.'AdTTeTo -otc <5e JUT) 6vvauvoi$ rovro Tiotelv
ovvedovXeve (pvXdrreadai rd neidovra fifj -neivuvra^ eodi-
etv, fir)6e di\})uvrag Trtvetv Kai yap rd Xvpaivoueva ya
artpaf, at K^)aAdc, at i/jy^d^, TCVT' e^r; ftvat. 7
Ote<70at S 1 I07/ errto/cwTTwv xat TT)V Kt'pxr/v if rrotctv, rot-
Tro^Aotf tieiTTvi&tvoav rov 6e 'Qdvoaia 'Ep/tov T<
I. 3. $ 7.J MEMORABILIA. 21
VTTo6j]fj,oovvy, ttai avrov tyKparrj ovra, nal dnoa^6fj,evov
rb vTtep -bv Kaipov rtiv TOIOVTW anreadat, dcd ravra
e yeveaOai vv.
CHAPTER IV.
SUMMARY.
THE belief entertained by some that Socrates could indeed inflame his
hearers with the love of virtue, but could never influence them so far as
to induce them to make any great proficiency therein, is disproved both by
other things, and especially by the conversation which he once had with
Aristodemus, a contemner of the gods, on the subject of Deity ; from
which couversation it appears most clearly what lofty conceptions Socrates
entertained respecting the Divine nature. ( 1, 2.)
The conversation alluded to may be arranged under the following
neads :
1. Works intended for certain useful purposes must be acknowledged
by us to have originated not from mere chance, but from reason and de-
sign. ($ 3, 4.) Now the whole frame and constitution of man indicate
most clearly an arrangement intended for purposes of utility. It must be
confessed, therefore, that man is the work of some great artificer, who
was prompted to that work by a love for man. ( 5-7.) Nor is the kind-
ness of the gods shown only in the frame of man and the constitution of
his nature ; the order and arrangement of the universe also give the plain-
est indications of divine wisdom and providence, although the forms them-
selves of the gods are concealed from mortal view. ( 8, 9.)
2. Even from those very attributes of body and of mind by which men
sarpass other animals, as, for example^ erectness of stature, the posses-
sion and employment of hands, as well as other peculiarities, but most of
all from the excellence of his intellectual nature, is it manifest that the
gods extend a guardian care toward man. ( 10-14.) To this is added,
that the gods indicate unto men, both by oracles and other means, what
things ought to be done by them, and what not. ($ 15.)
3. That the gods, moreover, do not neglect any single individual, but
exercise a care over persons as well as communities, appears from the
following considerations : first, because they presignify the future to all
men alike ; and next, because they have wrought into the mind of man a
persuasion of their being able to make him happy or miserable ; and final-
ly, because the states and nations most renowned as well for their wisdom
as their antiquity, are those whose piety has been the most observable ;
and even man himself is .lever so well disposed to serve the Deity, as in
that part of life when reason bears the greatest sway. ($ 16.) Even as
the mind, therefore, rules the body, so the providence of toe gods rolet
22 \i:\i;i'iiD\'s [I. 4. &
the universe and takes all things contained therein under its care. ($ 17.)
If men, therefore, will but worship the gods in a pare and boly spirit, they
will attain to a full conviction of their wisdom, their power, and their love
toward the being! whom they have made. ( 16, 19.)
1. El de nveg ZvKpdrrjv vo^i^ovaiv, (t)f evioi ypdfyovoi
re xai Aeyovat rcepi avrov reKfiaipoaevoi,) rtporpeipaaOat
pev dvdpuTcovs ere' dperijv Kpdnorov yeyovevai, -npoaya-
yeiv d' CTT' avrrjv ov% luavov OKerpduevoi, pf] povov a
Ko^aarrjpiov eveica rovg TTOVT' olo^iivovq eltevai
7/Aey^ev, dAAd nai a Aeywv ovvrjiiepsve rotf ovv~
diarpifovai, doKina^ovruv, ei Ixavdf f}v 0ek-iov$ TTOIUV
avvovra^. 2. Aefw dt - Trpwrov, d TTOTE avrov ffiiovaa
i rov tiaifioviov 6iaA.eyofj.evov rtpbt; ' \pior odrjfiov rbv
enncakovfievov. Karapaduv yap avrov ovre t9y-
ovra TO?f $eoZf, ovr' ev%6fievov, ovre pavriKq xpu/ievov,
dAAd Kai rd)V TTOIOVVTUV ravra narayekcjvra, Kirce pot,
e<^7/, b) 'Apiarodrjfie, eonv ovgrtvag dvOpurrov$ redavfiaitag
krcl ootyia ; 'Eyuye, K<f>rj. 3. Kai of, Aet-ov r^uv, (f>T), TO
ovofiara avrtiv. 'Erti uev roivvv erruv rroiTjaei "
tywye [idXiora redavuana, erti 6e 6i6vpdu6u)
6i)v, eni 6e rpayudia io0oAea, erti 6e dvtipiavrorrotia
nohvuXeirov, erri de faypaQia Zevgiv. 4. Ilorepd aoi
doKovatv ol dnepya^ofievoi etdwAa d<f)povd re Kai dicivTjra,
dtjiodavpaororepot elvai, TJ ol iua efuftpovd re Kai evepyd j
rioAv, vi] Am, ol wa, einsp ye uf) rv%q nvi, d/lAd vrtt,
yvu>ftri<; ravra yiyverai. Tt5v dg drenudprd)^ K^OVTCOV,
orov eveKd lore, Kai rwv <t>avfpu$ err' &<beA.eia ovruv, no-
repa rv^T)^ Kai rcorepa yvvuT] epya Kpivetg ; Tlpertec per
rd err' &(f>eheip ytyvoueva yvw^.rj<; epya elvat. 5. OVKOVV
doxei ooi 6 ef apx^q TTOIUV dvdpAnovs, err' ucbeXeia rrpo^-
Beivai avrotf dt' o)v alaOdvovrai eKaara, 6(j)6ahuovg /uev,
&<$* opdv rd opard, WTO de, IJ^T' aKOvetv rd aKOvard
douuv ye uf)V, el ui} plveg rrpo$eredr)aav, ri av fjfilv o^eAo^
f)v ri$ d' av alo6ijai$ T/V yAvwewv, Kai dpifteuv, Kai ndv-
TWV TWV dtd ardfiarog fjdew, el urj yAa^TTa rovruv yvaijuwv
h-eipydoOrji 6. ITpdf de rovroif, ov doxei ooi ftai rotit
1. 4. 10. J MEMORABILIA.
epy<>) eotKevai, TO, enei dadevrjs fj,ev sartv i] b\>iq,
avrfjv -Qvptiaai, a, orav pev avrq j^pf/aflat n
dey, dvaTrerdvvvrai, ev 6e ro> VTTVOJ ovyKkeierai ; 0)5- <T av
UTjde avEfioi (3kdTTT<t)aiv, rjdfidv /3he<f)apida$ i^vaai 6(f>pvoi
re dnoyeiotioai rd vnep rtiv dfifidrw, 0)5- p/d' 6 ex rrtf
Ke&akrjs idp&s KaKovpyy TO de, rr/v duoriv de^eadat pev
ndaat; ^xyvd^, efjnrinXaodat 6e prjTrore Kai rov$ JUEV npo-
odev 666vTa$ Trdoi uoi otovg r/j,veiv elvat, rovf 6s you-
<f)iovs oiovg napd TOVTW de^apsvovg Xeaiveiv Kai trrdjuo
uev, dt' ov, uv erudvfiel rd c5a, eignefinE-at, TrXtjocov ofi-
daXptiv Kai pivtiv Karadslvat ETTEI 6s rd diro^povvTa
dv<;%epi], aTToarpEi^ai rovg rovruv dxerovg Kai drrsveyKelv,
g dvvarbv Trpocrcj-arcj, dno r&v aiadrjaeuv ' ravra OVTOJ
7Tpovo7]TiKb)$ TTEnpayfiEva, diTOpetf, Trdrepa ~v%7)$ ff yvu/irjg
epya kartv ; 7. Ov pd TOV At', Efpt), dAA' OVTW ye OKOTTOV-
UEVO) ttdvv eoiKe ravra oo(f>ov TIVO$ drjfitovpyov Kai $1X0-
To 6e, epfyvaai. pev epwra TTJS renvo-
6e ralg yeivafievai^ epwra rov eKrpefaiv
rolg 6e rpafalot uiyiorov fikv Ttodov rov ^r\v, psyiorov 6e
<f>66ov rov ftavdrov ; 'AjueAef Kai ravra EOIKE
nvog <JJa elvat flovhEVGapevov. 8. 2v 6s aavrbv
rt (ppovipov E%EIV ; 'Epwra yovv Kai dnoKpLvov^ai.. "AA-
Ao0t 6e ovdanov ovdev oiei <ppovi[j,ov elvai ; Kai ravra ei-
6u)g, on yrjg re [AiKpov juepof ev TW oufiari, 7ToAAJyf OVOT)$,
Kai vypov ftpaxv, TroAAov ovro^, Kai r&v aAAwv
fieydkuv ovrw eKaarov piKpov /j,epog hadovrt rd
awjtza ovvypfioarai aoi vovv de \i6vw dpa ovdanov ovra
os. Evrvxtig rtug SoKel$ ovvaprrdaai, Kai rode
Kai rrA^of a-neipa, 61? d(f>poavvr)v nvd, cjg oiei,
e^etv ; 9. Ma At' ov ydp opdi rov$ Kvpiovg, &$nep ruv
evddde yiyvofiEvuv rov$ dr^uovpyovq. Ovde ydp rr\v eav-
rov ov ye ibv^v opug, 77 rov Otoparog ivp a ioriv &$re
xard ye TOVTO et-eori aoi Xeyeiv, on ovdev yvtifiq, dAAd
ndvra Trpdrreig. 10. Kai 6 'Apfardd^o^, Ovroi,
>'6>, a) Sw/cpaTEf, vtrepopti rd tiaiuoviov, dAA' eKelvo
24 XKNOPHO.N'* [I. 4. 15
7} d)f Tf/f iftift tieparceicu; rrpof-
detoflat. OVKOVV, etywj, OCTOJ fieya^cnpeiriarepov di-iol ot
, TOOOVTU /^dAAov at TtfiijTeov avro j 11. Ev
f, $77, art, eZ vofii^oiui -deovg avdp&rcuv n faovri&iv,
OVK dv a/teAotT/v avrcjv. 'ErretT* ou olei Qpovri&iv ; cl
nptirov [iev povov -<jv fauv avdpunov 6pdov dveoTTjoav
f) de opOort]^ nal npoopdv TrAeov TTOICI dvvaoOai, nai rd
VTiepOev fidXkov ftedoQai, Kal ffTiov KUKo-rraOelv, olg Kai
6\J)iv, Kai duoTjv, KOI OTOfia Ivenoirjaav tneira roZf fiiv
ols TroeJa^ tfJwxav, oi rd nopeveadai fiovov
dvdpv 6e Kai ^e?paf rrpo^edeaav, at TO
, ol$ evdaifioviarepoi tKeivw eopev, eJ-epydZovrai.
12. Kal fif]v yAwTrdv ye TrdvTWv TOJV ^wwv t^ovrwv, JUG
VTJV ff)v TWV dv6p<JTTwv enoiijaav otav, oAAore dAAo^
ipaiiovaav rov ord/iaTO^, dpOpovv re T^V (fxjvfjv, Kai orj-
liaiveiv navra dA/jyAotf, & (iovXofieda ; 13. Ov roivvv /id-
vov jjpKEoe TW i9eai TOV oufiaroc iTrifjeXrjd^vat, dAA', Srrcp
//eytOTUi' ear/, /cat T^V t/a'^v Kpariorrjv rw dv^pwrroj ere-
0V(7 rt'vof yap dAAov ^iwoy V^/t^ 7rpt5ra /ue^ detiv, rcjv
TO [Miyiara Kai wdAAtara oi/'vraldvTwv, qodqrai on eioi ;
rt <Jc 00Aov dAAo, ^ av6p(t)Troi, deoi>^ tifpanevovoi ; rrota
<J^ i/w^ 7 ) T ^C" dvdpuTTivris karwrepa -npo^vXarreadai, ^
Xifidv, 7} dirf>o$, fj ipv%T}, fj ddX-nrj, fj voooi$ irtLKOVp^oat, //
ptopTjv docr/<Tat, ry Trpo^ iidBryjiv eKTrovijaai, rj, oaa dv daov-
ay jj tdr/ 7} jtd6ty, t/cavwrepa e<rrt diapenvfjoOai ; 14. Oi
yap rrdvi; oot xarddr/Aoi', ort rrapd rd dAAa wa cj^Trep
t9eot avdpwreot (3torfvovoi, <j>vaei Kai TW aw/tart /tat TT)
KpaTiarsvovreg ; Ovre yap /Bodf ar e^wv odi/ia, dr-
V 6e yvw/iT/y, ^duvar' av Trpdrreiv, a edovhero, ovff
oaa xelpas ZXEI, &<f>pova d* eart, TrAeov ovdev e%ei av 6e,
Vfl^OrlpUV TWV TrAetCTTOU d^idSV TTV%7)KO)$, OVK Olei OOV
eniueXelaOat ; dAA', OTOV Tt TTOITJOWOI, ro/ztetf aw-
aow (f>povri^eiv ; 15. "OTOV 7re/i7r6X7tv, cjfTTfp ov oot
^^ neuTreiv avTOVf, au/i6ovAovf o Tt ^pr) TTOIEIV Kai /UT)
troietv. "Orav de 'A^rvj^at^, l<^/, Tnn^ovoevoe^ T< rftrt
I. 4. 19. 1 MEMORABILIA. 25
uavrtK,i](; (ppdfaaiv, ov Kai aoi doKel$ (ftpa^etv avrov$, ovd'
orav roig "EAA^at repara neunovre$ TTpoarjuaivuoiv, ovd'
drav Trdaiv avOpunois ; dAAd uovov ae e^aipovvreg ev due-
Kararidevrai ; 16. Otei 6' av rovg -&eovg rotf dv-
o^av e[j,(t>voai, wf licavoi eiaiv ev ital Katctis notetv,
el [jfi dvvaroi 7\aav, nai TOV$ dvdp&Ttovg egciTraTWpevovg
TOV Trdvm %p6vov ovde-nor' av aiodeodat ; Ov% optic;, on
rd 7ToXi%povib)Ta-a Kai <jo0wrara T&V dvdpwnivw,
/cat edvT], tieoaedeaTard eari, Kai at 0povijuwrarat q
deuv f TTifteAeararffi ; 17. 'i2ya0e, 0?/, Kardfiade, OTI Kai
b 00$ vouc fivwv TO oov aaijtia, orrco^ ftovkerai, jUgra^etpt^E-
rat. O'ieadai ovv %pfj Kai rf]v ev navri Qpovrjoiv rd trdv
T, frnus av aii-ff i]Sv ^/, ovrw rideadat, Kai fir] rd oov [lev
o\i\ia dvvaadai erri TroAAd orddta e^iKveladai, rbv ds rov
i9eou dffidakudv ddvvarov elvai dua -ndvra opdv, fj,f]6e rrjv
afjv (lev ipv^rjv Kai mpl rtiv evddde Kai rcepl ruv kv Al-
Kai kv Dt/ceA/a dvvaadai <f>povri&iv, rjjv 6e rov
0p6v7/<7iv HT) iKavfjv elvai dua irdvruv e-rriueXeiadai
18. "Hi> fievToi, (jfrrep dvdp&novg $epaTrev(t)v yi-yv&aKei$
rov(? di'ridepaneveiv edehovrag, Kai ^apt^ouevog roix; dv-
g, Kai avudovhevouevog Karapavddveig rov$
vg, OVTU Kai rc5v -&EMV rrelpav Aojttfidv^ depairevuv,
el n aoi fiehrjaovai nepl r&v dd^Awv dvOp&Troig avu6ov
heveiv, yvtiasirb delov, on roaqvrov Kai roiovrov lariv,
<j^0' dua rtdvra opdv, Kai ndvra aKOveiv, Kai navra^ov
napelvai, Kai dua irdvrwv emue^eladai avrovq. 19. *~Ruol
uev ravra Aeywv ov uovov rovg avvovra$ iSoKei noielv,
onore VTTO rwv dvdpwTrcov opwvro, dfTe^eadat r&v dvoaiwv
re Kai ddiKwv Kai aloxptiv, d)> Ad Kai errors ev eprjuia elev t
eneirrep rjyrjaatvro uT]6ev av irore oov Ttpdrroiev, i9eovc
iiaXadeiv.
B
XENOPHON'S J 1. 5.
CHAPTER V.
SUMMARY.
THE virtue of self-control is commended on the following ground* i
The man who is destitute of self-control can be of no ase either to him-
elf or to others ($ 1-3) ; neither can such a one be at all pleasing or ac-
ceptable in the intercourse of society. ($ 4.) Self-control, in fact, form*
the basis of all the other virtues, and ought, therefore, to be our chief
tudy (ib.), since without it we can neither attain to nor practise any
thing praiseworthy. ( 5.)
Socrates not only commended this virtue in hia discourses, but exem-
plified it most strikingly in all his words and actions. ($ 6.)
1. E/ 6e 6i] xai eyKpdreia KaAov re KayaOov dvSpl KTTJ-
lid eanv, eTTiOKeifruueda, ft n TTpov6i6a%e Aeyo>i> ei$ avrfjv
roidde. T i2 avdpe$, el, noXiuov qplv yevoaivov, (3ovXoi-
fieOa eXeodai dvdpa, v0' ov udhtor 1 av avroi /lev ou&i
pt6a, TOV$- 6e TroAe/ztouf \tipoi[if.0a^ ap* uvnv' av aiada-
voifieda ^TTCJ yaarpo^, TJ olvov, J] novov, rj vrrvov, TOVTOV
&v aipolfu.Oa ; icai nug av olrjOeiTjpev ~bv TOIOVTOV fj f^
ouoai, fj roi)f noXefiiovi; Kparfjoai ; 2. Et 6' errt re
rov Qiov yevopevoi (3ovA.oineOd TW errtrpt'i/xM ^ Traifiag ap-
peva<; Traidevaai, ^ -dvyaripa^ -rrapOevov^ 6ta(j)VAdi;ai, ?/
%pf)nara diaouoai, ap 1 d^ioma-rov eig ravra r)yr}<j6fieOa
rov aKparfj ; dovAw d' dxparel em-rpeifcaiuev av rj fioani}-
uara, 7} ra/uicia, TJ epyuiv i-nioraaiv ; 6idnovov 6e nai dyo-
paorrjv rotovrov ede^aaifiev av npolxa hafalv; 3. 'AAAd
UTJV el ye ftrjde dovXov aKpari] de^aified' dv, rraif OVK d$inv
avrov ye (f>vXd!-aaOai TOIOVTOV yevloOai ; Kai yap ov%,
tj^Trep ol TrAeove/crai rwv dAAwv dtyaipovnevoi %p']! iara
eavrovg doicovai 7TAov-ien>, ovrw^ 6 aKparf)^ rolg uev aA-
/3Aa<5epdf, eavru) d' w^eAt^o^, dAAd Kaxovpyog /uev
aAAwv, eavrov 6e TroAv KaKovpyorepog, el ye naitovp-
yorarov eon [ifi fj.6vov rov OLKOV rov eavrov <f>6eipetv,
dAAd Kai ro atiua nai rr]v ibv^rjv. 4. 'Ev ovvovaia de ri$
av rjadeiri TGJ roioura), or eideit] TO> 6^;&) re Kai TCJ otroi
\aipovra /idAAov r\ rolq $i\oi<; ; apd ye ov XPV ^dvra av
1, 5. G.] MKMORABIL.IA. 21
dpa, rjyrjfjduevov -i)v eynpaTeiav dpsTfjg elvai np^nda,
TavTrjv 7Tpu)-ov ev ~y ipv^ KaTacfKevdcfaodai. 5. Tig yap
dvev TavrTjg i] uddoi TI av dyaOov, 77
; j] Tig OVK av, Talg fjdovaig dovAevwv,
Kai TO od)|ua Kai TT)V \pv^r\v ; euoi pev do/cet, vf) TT/V
"Hpav, eAevOsfHi) jt/ev avdpt evK~ov elvai, fir/ TV%EIV dovAov
TOIOVTOV, dovkevovTa de Talg ToiavTaig fjdovalg iKETeveiv
Tovg -deovg, deonoTtiv dyadtiv TV%elv ovrcjg yap av fid-
vug b Totovrog adideir]. 6. ToiavTa de Aeywv, KTI gy/cpa-
TEorspov Tolg epyoig fj Tolg Xoyoig eavTov ETcedeiKvvev
ov yap uovov T&V did TOV otifiaTog rjdovtiv enpaTei, dAAd
Kai Trig 6id T&V xprjudTW, vouifav TOV trapd TOV TV%OV-
of ^pjj/Ltara XauddvovTa deoTTOTrjv eavTov Kadiardvai
Kai dovXeveiv SovXeiav ovdepidg i]Tfrov aio%pdv.
^A't*L)A.** r
CHAPTER VI.
SUMMARY.
THIS chapter contains the substance of three conversations between
Socrates and Antiphon the sophist:
CONVERSATION FIRST. Autiphon, intending to cast ridicule on the
philosophy of Socrates, and thereby draw over his followers unto himself,
reproaches him with the meanness and discomfort of his mode of life, and
his taking no fee for his instructions, and remarks, that the only possible
result of his labors must be to teach men how to be miserable. ( 1-3.)
Socrates replies to this as follows :
1. He who imparts gratuitous instruction is master of his own time,
and talks when and with whom he pleases. ( 4, 5.)
2. A plain and simple diet is not only more conducive to health, and
more easily procured, but is also more palatable to the wise man than all
the costly dishes of the rich. ( 5.) So, too, the only true object of attire
is to counteract the effects of cold and heat, and for this purpose the sim
pier it is the better. ( 6, 7.)
3. That man will never give himself up to the pleasures of the table, or
to sloth, or libidinous indulgences, whose bosom is familiar with things
which not only delight him while he makes use of them, but which also
afford the pleasing hope of lasting utility. For if men rejoice when they
see their affairs going on well, how much greater delight ought he to fed
who is both conscious to himself of improving in the paths of virtue, and
28 XF.NOIMION'S [I. 6. 3
perceives that he is making those better with whom he associate*
(* 8, 9.)
4. That man, moreover, will be far better able to discharge the duties
which he owes to his friends and his country, who is content with little,
than he who can not live except in the midst of costly profusion. '$ 9.)
Y Happiness does not consist in luxury and magnificence ; on the con-
trary, he who stands- in need of the fewest things comes nearest to the
divine nature. ($ 10.)
CONVERSATION SECOND. On another occasion, Antiphon having re-
marked that he thought Socrates a just man, indeed, but by no means a
wise one in not receiving compensation for his instructions ; and that by
this very conduct, moreover, he himself virtually declared that what ho
imparted was not worth purchasing ($ 11, 12), Socratet replied as follows :
He who sells his wisdom for a stipulated price, sullies and degrades wis-
dom ; whereas he who, on seeing any one possessed of good abilities and
rood native principles, imbues him with the lessons of his own wisdom
and makes him his friend, discharges the duty of a good citizen f$ 13) ;
nd such a one derives more true pleasure from the intercourse of good
friends, and from the progress which they make under bis guidance in the
paths of virtue, than he could possibly receive from any pecuniary recom-
pense. ($ 14.)
CONVERSATION THIRD. At another time, on being asked by the same
person how it happened that he professed to make others able to take
part in public affairs, but took no part in them himself, Socrates replied,
that he who made it his study to qualify as many as possible to engage
in the management of the state, proved of more real service to the state
than if he merely Turned his own attention to public affairs. ($ 15.)
1 . "At-iov ($' avrov, itai a Trp6$ 'AvrKfxjvra rbv
f) rrapaXinelv. 'O yap 'Avruptiv -nore
rovf ovvovoiaordf pvrov napeleoQai, -pogeXdwv TO>
napovrw avrtiv, l>U|e rdde 2. T Q Zuwpare^,
eyo> pev GJU^V rovg jihoaotyovvraf evdainoveorepovg
vcu yiyveadat, av 6i [101 6oKel$ ravavria rrjg
dTTO^eXavKivai $<; yovv ovrw^, o>$- ovd' av
VTTO (5e<77roT^ diair^isvog fieiveie, atria re any itai irord
niveu; TO (fMvkorara, KOI ifidriov rjf^ieaai ov povov (ftav-
Kov, d/i/.d TO avro &epov$ re Kal xeiutivog, dvvnodrjro^ rs
nal a^iruv dioTsAetf. 3. Kal p^v %pf}pard ye ov
vetf, a Kal Kr^evoix; evfipaivet, icai e*T^/ievovf
piurepov re Kal r\6iov TTOIEI i^v. Et ovv, u^nep Kal T
oi>~ uaftyrdc
1. 6. 9.] MEM011ABILIA. 29
aiTodeiKVvovaiv, ovrot KOI ov rov$ o~vvovra$ dia6f]oei$, vo-
uie KaKodaiuovia$ diddoitakoq elvai. 4. Kal 6
Tcpoq ravra elrce Ao/ceZf uoi, eQij, a 'Avrf^aiv,
vai ue ovruq dviaptig ZTJV, &$re TreTfeia[j.ai, ae jtidAAov a/no*
Oaveiv av eAeatfat, 77 jr\v ugirep ey<y. "I^i ovv, eTUOKeij)6-
ueOa, ri ^aAeTrdv yoOrjaat rovfiov f3iov. 5. Tiorepov, <5n
rol<; PKV ^.ajj:6dvovaiv apyvpiov avaynalov kanv airepyd
&o9ai rovro, e^>' w av [iia6dv Xa^dvwaiv^ kfiol de firj Aajti-
ddvovn OVK dvdyicr] diaAeyeadai, w av p) jSovAw^at ; w
T^V diatrdv \tov (pav^i^eig, wf T^TTOV jtiev vytetva iodiovrog
{iov f) aoi), r)rrov de ia%vv -nape^ovra ;
TTOpiaaodat rd ejitd diaiTTjfiara rtiv otiv, did TO
re nai Tro^vTE^ea-epa elvai ; ?/ wf T/dt'ca <roi, & oi) napa-
vTa, ij epai a eyw ; OVK olaO' on. 6 uev rjdiara
rjKUJTa b^ov Selrat, 6 de ijdiaTa irivw jJKiara rov
pf] -napovrog imdvfiel TTOTOV; 6. Td ye pfjv l^idrta olod'
OTL ot ftTafiaAA6//vot tpiiftovg nai ddknov$ evena uero-
6dA/.ovTOi, Kal VTro6rjfjiaTa virodovvrat, cmwq pi] did rd
^VTTOvvra rov$ Trdda^ ttuXvwrai Tropeveadat jjdr] ovv
Kore qadov ifie ij did tf^v^og /zdAAdv rov evdov [tevovra, ij
did ddkTTog fia^dfjievov TO Trepi OKid$, ^ did rd d&yelv rov<;
7rdda<- ov (3adi%ovra, onov av (3ovA.u)[iai ; 7. OVK olaf?
on ol (fevaei doOeveararoi r& a&pari, fjteXerrjaavreg, r&v
lax,vpord~(j)v dfieA^advTWV Kpe{rrov<; re yiyvovrai vrpof
av jUfiAerwdf, Kal paov avrd (pepovaiv ; eps de dpa OVK O'IEI
TW CTWjutm det rd avvrvy%dvovra peXer&VTa Kaprepeiv
vdvra paov (frepeiv ocv JUT) jt/eAeraivTOS' ; 8. Tot) de jU?)
dovheveiv yaorpi, /i^de VTTVW, Kal Aayveta, oisi ri dAAo
alriu)repov elvai, T\ rd erepa e%iv rovra)v 7}di(t), a ov fio-
vov kv xpeia ovra evcppaivei, dAAd KOI eArrtdaf 7rape%ovra
(jj^e^rjoeiv dei ; Kai ufjv rovro ye olada, on ol pev oio-
uevoi fjirjdev ev npdrreiv OVK ev(f>paivovrai, oi de qyovpe-
voi KaAc5f rrpo%G)pelv eavrolg i] yecjpyiav, ?) vavKkTjpiav, f)
aAA' o n av rvyxdvuoiv epya^outvoi, a>f ev -npdrrovreq
eii<t>paivovrai. 9. Oie* ovv d-nd ndvruiv rovruv rooavrnv
80 xrNOPHON'b [I. 0. 14.
civet, uoqv and rov eavrov re ^yeladat /teP.rt'o) yi-
yveaOai, nal <f>iXov$ d[teivov$ KrdoOai ; 'Eyw roivvv 6*ta-
TfAcj ravra vopifav. 'Edv 6e 6f) fyiXovc ft TroAtv <l><f>eXeiv
SFTQ, Trortpo) i\ rAetwv a\o>\r\ rovruv entfieXeloOat, TW, w^
lyu vvv, $ TOJ, u)$ av /mapi'CC, (Jiatrw/zei'w ; arparevoirc
<Je norepo^ &v paov, 6 /ii) (Jt'vdjuevof aveu TroAyrf A.ovf rfmt-
r *7? $n v i ^ w TO Tapdv dpnoirj ; iKTroXiopKTjOeiT] 6e -nore
&v tiarrov, 6 rcjv ^aAeTr&jrdrwv evpelv 6e6[ivo$, 7} 6
paoTotf evrvy^dvetv dpnovvr^ %pu)UEvo<; ; 10. "
u> 'AvTi0Jiv, rryw evdaiuoviav oiofiei'to rpvtfrfjv /cat
Aemv flvai tya> <Je vottifa rd [icv nqdevbg deeoOai, -delov
elvai, TO (T w^ eXaxioTW eyyvrdru rov -deiov, /rat TO [lev
delov, xpdriaroi', TO de eyyvrdru rov delov, eyyvrdru
rov Kpariarov.
11. ITdAtv de TTOTe 6 *AvT<0uii> dtaAryojuevof rJ; Sc
T etTrev T i2 2wfpaTff, ^yw Tot OE pev dinaiov
<ro</>6v de ovd' OTTCJ^T/OVJ'. Aoxetf 6i pot nai avrbq TOVTO
y/} vutOKEtv ovdeva ynl v r^ ovvovaia^ dpyvpiov TTpdr-ef
Kdiroi TO ye Ifidnov, 7) T//V oiniav, f{ aAAo Tt, uv KfKrrjnai.
dpyvpiov ai-iov elvai, ovtievi av ^7) 5~t ~poi*.a
eAaTTov TT/C dftaf Aa^aii'. 12. A7//.ov oV/,
STt, et /fat TT)V ovvovaiav aioi; Ttvdf d^i'av eh'at, /cat TOV-
T^ av OVK eAaTTOV r?jg d^iac dpyvpiov f.rtpdrrov. Ai'/;atof
fit-v ovv av etys, OTI OVK i$a7rard$ enl TrXeovet-ia, 00^65- de
OVK di\ (iTjdevog ye dia eTriordfievog. 13. 'O de ZuKpdTrjs
~pd$ ravra elrtev - T Q AvTt0c5v, Trap' i}ulv vopi&rai, T^V
upav /cat TT)V oo0tav, dfioiug pev tcaXdv, bjioiux; de aio%pov.
StariOeaOai tlvai idv ri$, bv av yvai KaAov T ndyadov
epaarrjv bvra, rovrov 0tAov eavTw -notr/rat, a&fypova
fyuev /cat rfjv oo<f>iav rovg p.ev dpyvpiov TOJ
TTwAovvTa^, aofaardg drro/caAovCTtv, op-tf <Je, ov av yj'o>
ev^>vd ovra, diddoicuv o rt av e^q dyadov, (f)i/.ovTTOtetrat,
rovrov voui^ouev, a TCJ /a/oJ /fdya^ai rroAtT^
ravra rrnielv. 14. 'Eya> d' ovv at avTOf, w
^, ^ JTTTTW dyoOoj, ^ xvi't, ^ opvidi
/. 6. 15. -- 7. 2.] MHMORAB1LIA. 31
ovrtj Kai in udXXov ^do^ai QiXoig dyadolg- Kai, edv n
dyadov, diddaub), Kai aXXoig ovvioTrjfu, Trap' &v av
<l)(j)ehr]aeodai TI avrovg eig dperfjv. Kai rove i9w-
aavpovg r&v TaAai aofytiv dvdptiv, ovg eKelvoi Karekntov
iv fttfi^ioig ypoi/>avref, aveAtrrcov, icoivy ovv roif ^iAotj
t, /cat, av rt opcjfiev dyadov, e:Aeyojue0a, ai ueya
ev icepdog, edv dAA^Aoif ^i'Aot ytyvupeSa. 'Ejuot
^ ravra dxovovTi Edoicei avrog re ftaicdpiog slvai, Kai
VS dicovovrag em Kahoicdyadiav ayeiv.
15. Kai TraAiv TTOTS TOV 'Avrt^wvTOf spopivov avrdv,
ei/ rjyelrai TroXiriicovg Trotelv, avrog 6e ov
-rd noXirtitd, eiTrep EirioraTat ; IloTepug 6' av,
e</>7/, H) 'Avrt0c5v, judAAov rd Tro/ltrtKa Trpd'TOi^i, el
aura Trpdrroifit., y tl errfjue/lo/jU7/v TOV d>f TrXeiarovg in
elvai Trpdrreiv avrd ;
CHAPTER VII.
SUMMARY.
IN this chapter we are informed in what way Socrates incited hia
S'iends to lay aside all habits of arrogance and vanity, and attend solely
to the practice of virtue. The arguments employed by him with this view
may be summed up as follows :
The best way of becoming eminent is, in whatever vocation one zaay
wish to appear superior, to be in that aqtually superior. For, if a person
be not intimately acquainted with a particular art, but possess only a su-
perficial acquaintance with the same, that individual, when a trial is ac
tually made of his ability, will not only incur the disgrace of being- an
empty pretender, but will have proved a source of injury to those who
nave suffered themselves to be deceived and imposed upon by him.
1. J E,TTtoKe^G)Uda de, ei Kai dXafrveiag dTrorpi-nuv -rovt,
avvovrag, dperr/f Zm/ieXelcrdai irpoe-peTrev del yap eXe-
yev, <!) OVK sir] KaAA/wv oSog en' evdo^ia, rj 61' fjg av rig
dyadog rovro yevotro, 8 Kai doKelv (3ovhoiro. "On 6' d/r/-
dfj eXeyev, J)(5e edidaaKev. 2. 'Ev0?;jUWjtzf0a yap, e07/, ft
-tg, [if] &v dyaOog avkrjrfjg, doKelv /3ouAotro, ri av avrai
noirjrsov eir) ; ad 1 ov ~d fa rfjg re^vrjg
82 xr.Nc.ni'.N 1 .- MI.MOHABILIA. . [I.
uAr/Tdf ; Kat nptirov fitv, on Knelvot OKKVJJ T6
/taAd KK.TT)VTai, Kai d/coAoi;0ovf TroAAovf irtptdyovrai, Kul
TOVT<I) rai)TO TroiTjTEOV errctTO, on exetvouf TroAAot t~at-
vovfft, /cat TOVTU) TroAAoiif tTtcuveras napaoKsvaoreov.
'AAP.d ^?)v tpyov ye ovdapoii AT/TTTCOV, 7] ei>0i>$- e
aeTtw yeAotof <5v, /eat oi povov avXrjrf]^ Kanog, dAAd
avOp<i)Tro$ d/.a^n'. Katroi TroAAd /utv (Jarravaiv, nqde
, Trpdf de royrotf KaKo6o^tI>v, mjf ovic
Tf, Kai dAvatreAwf, at xarayeAdortaf f3ioJaerai ; 3.
el n$ /3ovAotro arparriyix; ayadoc, fir) c5>,
i, ij Kv6epv7]Tj)$ t t-vvoaj/icv, rt ov airu) ovfi&aivoi.
T Ap' ov/c dv, et /iev, emOvfiuv rov doiteiv inavb$ elvai ravra
irpdrretv, ^IT) dvvairo neiOeiv, rainy XVTTTJPOV ; el 6e 7m'-
oeiev, in dOAturepov ; Af/Aor ydp, on tcvCepvdv re ara-
6 fiij eTrtord[jievo$, i] arparriyuv, aTroteoeiev dv ovf
QOVA.OITO, Kai avrdf ata^paif re /cat naictjjg drraA-
4. 'flfavTWf dg /cat TO rrAovotov, /cat TO dvdpetnv,
nai TO ioxypov, pi] ovra, donelv dAvtrtTtAef d7ti<paive
npo^rd'TEodai ydp avrotf t0?/ fiet^ct), ^ /caTd dvvafuv, Kai
ui) dwapevovs ravra Trotetv, do/covvTCf t/cavovf etvat,
avyyv&nrjs ova av rvy%dveiv. 5. 'ATTOTecjva <5' e/cdAet oi
uiKpbv jue'v, et Ttf dpyvpiov, r) OKevos rrapd TOU neiOol Aa-
ir], rroAi) <Je
'Euot /xev oi>v eJd/cet /cat TOI) dAa^ovevcadat d
Toif ovvovTOf TOtdde
XEiVOPHON'S MEMORABILIA
OF
SOCRATES.
BOOK II.
CHAPTER I.
SUMMARY.
SOCRATES having- suspected that a certain voluptuary, named Aristiy.
pus, was defirous of engaging in the management of public affairs, prove*
to him that one who cultivates such an intention ought first of all to be
under strict self-control, lest, allured by the charms of pleasure, and dis-
gusted at the same time by the toil and fatigue of public affairs, he may
prove recreant to his duty. ( 1-7.)
On Aristippus' having confessed, however, that his inclinations did not
lead him to pablic affairs but to an inactive and pleasurable existence
($ 8, 9), Socrates starts a new inquiry, namely, which of the two lead hap-
pier lives, they who command, or they who are subjected to the command
of others ; in other words, masters or slaves. ( 10.) Aristippus, how
ever, declares that he himself wishes neither to command as a master nor
to serve as a slave, but to be free, since freedom is the path that most of
all leads to a happy existence. ( 11.) Socrates thereupon proceeds to
show that freedom, in the sense in which Aristippus understands the
term, is at war with the first principles of human society, in which state
the condition of either governing or being governed is a necessary one ;
and that he who is unwilling to submit to this condition either in public
or private life, is eventually compelled by the more powerful to flee, as it
were, to slavery for refuge. ( 12, 13.)
When Aristippus, upon this, being still unwilling to yield the point
declared that he confined himself to no one commonwealth, but moved
about as a citizen of tha world, Socrates proceeds to show both the other
dangers that threaten him who keeps roaming from land to land, and
especially the risk which he runs of falling into slavery ; in which state
as Socrates explains to him, a person like Aristippus, who wishes to do
nothing, and yet expects to do well, is dealt with after a very summary
fashion. (14-16.)
At length, driven to extremity, Aristippus charges those who engage
B2
31 [11. 1. 3.
iu pa lie affairs with folly, in voluntarily taking upon themselves a labo-
rious and annoying task ($ 17) ; whereupon Socrates proceeds to sliow
him that there is a wide difference between those who labor voluntarily,
and those who labor because compelled so to do : that tlm former may
desist whenever they please, but the latter not : and that the former.,
moreover, undergo all labors cheerfully, both from the consciousness of
doing what is right and good in itself, and from the prospect of eventually
receiving a rich recompense from others. ($ 17-19). And, besides, a life
of indolent enjoyment is conducive to health neither of body nor of mind,
whereas active exertion, whether corporeal or intellectual, always leads
to the happiest results; it being a well-established rule that the gods givo
nothing good unto mortals without labor and care. Socrates then shows,
both by the testimony of poets ($ SO), and that of Prodicus, also, in his
beautiful apologue respecting the " Choice of Hercules." that true happi-
ness can only be obtained by a temperate and virtuous career. ( 21-04.)
1. 'EAOKEI 6i poi KOI rotavra Xiyw Trporperretv -rave
Of doKelv eyKpdreiav rrpbg emdvpiav Qpurov, nai
Kal VTTVOV, nai piyov$, Kai ddknovs, Kai TTOVOV
de -iva rijv OVVOVTOJV dKO^aaTorepu)^ e^ovra :rpdf
rd Totovra, "Elrre poi, $77, <L 'ApioTi-nne, el 6ioi ot Trat-
dcveiv TTopaAaftovro 6vo ra>v vtitv, -rbv /m', orrwr; lnavb<;
eorai ap%eiv t rbv <Jc, STTO^ //7/d 1 dvrn:oifj(Jrai dp^g, TT)$
<iv kudrepov Traidevois ; BOIM OKorrdi/itv dpgdnevoi drrb
TT/f rp<x/)^f;, u^TTp and T>V ffrot^si'wv; Kai 6 'Apiarnr-rro^
s(br) Aojcet yovv pot TJ -pcxf>^ dp%fi elvat ovde yap ^GJT/ y*
dv Tig, el HTJ rp(ftot~o. 2. Ovtcovv TO f^iv (3ovAaOat OITOV
orav t5pa jJKq, dfuboTepoig etKbg TtapayiyveoOai ;
yap, t07/. To ovv TrpoaipeloOat TO KaTerrelyov
\ov ripdi reiv, ij rg yaarpl ^api^eadai, rcoTepov dv o
Tov ei$ TO dp%eiv, e<f>T), vf] Ata, rraidevofi
fir) TO TTJf TroAewr; dTrpaura yiyvrjTai napd TTJV {
vov dp%Tjv. OVKOVV, <f>7], Kal orav TTIEIV (3oi>XwTai, rd
bvvaodai SiiptivTa dvexeadai ra> avrai npo^dtTeov ; Tldvv
tiev ovv, <}>T). 3. To de vrcvov eyicpaT^ flvai, CJ^TE dvva
nOai Kal 6^ KoiuqOfjvai Kal rrpwt dvaoTTJvai, Kal dypVTt-
vjjaai, i TI 6eoi, Trorepw dv npo^Qti^Ev ; Kal TOVTO, E<bT],
TOJ aurw. Tt dejed)7y, TO dtypodioiuv ty/fpar^ elvai, ufrg
1*17 did ravra K<*)}.veo6ai -rrpdrreiv, el TI dioi ; Kai
II 1 IX J MEMORABILIA. .'J.I
07?, TO) *;TGJ. Tt <5e ; TO uf] (pevyeiv rove Trdvovf, dAA,'
sdEAOVTTjv vrcouEvetv, -rrorepG) av Trpogdei'rjuev ; Xat TOVTO,
07/, T<y dp%iv TTaidevouevb). Ti Si; TO uadeiv, el n e-m-
rr/dEtov eon uddrjua Trpdf TO KpaTf.lv T>V avwraXw, TTO-
repG) av Trpo^elvai /zdAAov Tfperfot ; IIoAv, vi\ Ai', e0?/, T&J
Traidevo{j,EV(i) Kai yap rdv oAAwv ovdev o</>eAor
TWV TotoyrwiJ fia6r]/j:dr(i)v. 4. OVKOVV 6 OUTW Trerrat-
dev^tevog rjrrov av 6oKel aot VTTO ru>v dv7i7rdA.w, 77 TO
, dAiaicsadai ; TOVTCOV yap drjnov rn {lev yaarpi
va, /cat /LtdAa Ivta dvgwnovneva, ouuc; TT} m6v-
\iia rov tyayelv dydfieva Ttpbg TO de/eap, d/ao/cerai, rd 6
TTOTW evedpeverat. Hdvv uev ovv, e<brj. OVKOVV KOI aAAa
VTTO Aayi>ei'af , oZov ot TE opTvyef Kai oi Trepdf/te^, Tote $77-
pdrpotg fj,TriTT-ovai ; Svve^r/ /cat TavTa. 5. Ov/covv do/fe?
COL aiaxpov elvat dv^pcjTra), TCVTO 7rdo%etv rol$ d0pove
ardroig rtiv -9r]piwv ; cjfirep oi uoi%oi el^sp^ovrai ti<; rd^
di;, eldorsg on nivdvvog T(Z noi^evovri^ a ~e 6 vo/zof
i', /cat Kvedpevdrjvac, Kai Xr^divra v6pio67]vai.
Kai TTjXlKOVTUV UeV emKEtUEVW T&J UOLXEVOVTl KttKtoV TS
Kai aia%ptiv, 6/iWf etf Ta eniKivdwa 0epea0at, dp' OVK f]Si]
TOVTO iravTaTraat KaKodaiuovtivrog eonv "Eftotye
e0r/. 6. To <5 ftvat /iV rdg dvayKaiordra^
Trpd^etf Totf dv6pb)iroig iv vTrat^pw, otov Tdf T
/cat Ta^ yewpytKa^ 1 , /cat TWV dAAwv ou Taf e/.a^iorag, rove;
6e TroAAovf dyvfivdoTug ^tv Trpo^ T i/)v^;77 /cat $dA7r77, ov
doKet aoi TroAAr) djUfiAfita etvat ; ZvveipT] Kai TOVTO OVK-
OVV 6oKi aoi TOV usAXovTa dp^etv doKelv delv Kai TavTa
0eptv ; Hdvv uev ovv, 0r/. 7. OvKovv^tl TOV?
^ TOVTWV artavTuv elq TOV? dp%iKOv<; TaTTOuev,
vg Taina iroielv eig TOV<; ui]6' dvTnroi7)aoue~
vovg rou ap\LV Tagouev ; 2vv0/7 /cat TOVTO. Tt ovv ;
krreidf] Kai TOVTWV EKaTepov TOV 0vAov TT)V Tatv olada,
rj6r] TTOT' eTrecr/cft/^a), tf rroTEpav TOJV Ta^EW
TOV di/cat'(Jf di' TarTotf ; 8. "Eycjy', 0r; 6 '
at ovSauug ye TOTTO) euavTbv F.l$ rffv TCJV a?x lv /3ovAo
36 XI.NOPHON'S [II. 1. 12.
ra%iv. Kai yap rtdvv uoi doei u(f>poro<; dvOpurrov
tlvai TO, fieydAov epyov ovrof TOV eavrw TO deovra rtapa-
onevd&tv, UTI dpKf.lv TOVTO, dAAd rrpo^avaOeaOai TO nai
rot? dAAoif rroAtTatf , J>v deovrai, rtopi&iv Kai eavTw fie*
TroAAd, div /3ovAT<w,eA.AiTriv, Tf/f 61 rroAewf TrpoearaiTo,
for ft^ TTOVTO, oaa T) TroAff /JovAerai, KaranpaTT^, TOVTOV
AtKTjv vTre%eiv, TOVTO Traif ou TroAA?) d^poauv?/ ^OTt ; 9.
Kot ydp ri^oi a/i' at 7r6Af Totf ap%ovotv, tj^rrep eyw
i pev dtjtdova TO 7riTyda 7rapaaKevdv, avrovg
TOVTWV dnreadai al re TrdAeff otovrot
pxovTCu; eavralf (iev wf TrAeZoTa dyaOd
6e navruv TOVTUV aiti%eaOai. 'Eyw ovv rovg
8ovA.ofj.Evov$ TroA,Ad npayfuna S^eiv avTol$ TE nai
f dv xatdevoas c
v roivvv TOTTO>
a Te icai i}6iara ftiOTEveiv. 10. Kai 6
BouAet ovv *ot TOI'TO 0ei/>fc)jU0a, TroTtpot T/dtoy Cwoti', oi
ovTtf, ^ o/ dpftonevoi ; ITdvu /tzev ovv, e^>7/. ITpwror
roivvv TWV idvtiv, (iv 7//aeZf lofiev, iv fiev ry 'Aom
ap^ovatv, apxpvTai 6e Dvpot, /rai 4>pvyef, ai
Avdot ev dt- rg EvpwTrg, 2.KvOai pev ap^ovoi, Maiwrai d?
de T^ Af6v^, Kap^rjdovioi p,ev dp%ovoi, At-
de apxpvrai. Tovruy ovv rtoripov^ ^diov ofei ^7/v ;
^ TCJV 'EAAr/vwv, ev olf /coi avTOf el, Tiorepoi aoi doKovaiv
r/diov, oi KpoTouvTCf, ^ oi KpuTOvfievoi, ^fjv ; 11. 'AAA
j-)-w Tot, e<f)j] 6 'Api(7T47TTOf , oi-'de eig TT)V dovAetov av e^ar-
rov TOTTW dAA' etvat rig fioi done! fiea7j TOVTWV oddf, ?}v
Tfipw/zat jSadi'^eiv, ovTe di' dp^fjg, ovre did dovAetof, dAAd
dt' eAev^epi'af, ^rrep /udAiOTa Trpdf evdaiuoviav ayet. 12.
'AAA' ei fievroi, e<f>T) 6 Saj^paT^f, (jfrrep OUTC di' dp^r/f,
OVT dtd dovAetaf 7} oddf OVTT; <j>epei, ovTWf /iTjde di' dvdpu-
louc av TI Aeyoif / fievrot ev dvdpunois wv, //7/r
, JUT)T dp%odai, \ii\rt rov$ ap^ovrag e/ccov
Qeoartevoei$, oluai oe 6pdv, u)f ^maTOVTOi of petTrov<
II. 1. 17.] MEMORABILIA. 3?
roi>$ fj-Tovag Kai Koivq Kai Idia K^aiovrag nadiaav-ei;
dovAoig xpfiadat." 13. "H Xavddvovai as. ol, dAAwv anei*
odvruv icai (bVTtvadvruv, rov rs olrov reuvovreg Kai dev-
dpoKonoivreg, Kai rtdvra rponov iroXiopKOvvreg rovg JJTTI*
vag Kai p) i9eAovTaf $epaTTvv, ecjf dv nsiouaiv eXeadai
dovXeveiv dvTi rov TroXepelv rolg Kpeirrooi ; Kai idia av
ol dvdpeiot Kai dvvaroi TOV$ dvdvdpov$ Kai ddvvdrovg OVK
olada on KaradovXcjadfievoi Kapnovvrai ; 'AAA' eyw rot,
e(f>7}, Iva pi) Trdo^G) ravra, oixT elg Trokireiav euavrov ka-
ta), aAAd %evo$ 7ravTa%ov si^L. 14. Kai 6 Eto/cpaT^f
Tovro \iivtoi rjdr] heyeig deivbv Trdkaiapa rovg yap
, e| ov o rs Sivvis, Kai 6 IiKsipiov, Kai 6 TIponpov
drreOavov, ovdeig ert ddiKel dAAd vvv ol [iev
ev ralg Trarpiai, Kai vd/xoff ridevTai, Iva
ai, KOI ^t'Aov^ 7rpd$ rol<; dvayKaiot$ KaXovu
Kruvrat (3of]9ov^, Kai ralg noheoiv epvpa-a
6dAAovrat, Kai dnXa KTuvrai, olg duvvovrai rovg ddiKovv-
ra$, Kai npbg rovroig dAAovf efaOev ovfjud%ovg
d&vrai Kai ol juev -ndvra ravra KEKrrj[j,EVot, o/za>f
Kovvrat- 15. 2v 6e ovdev uev rovrwv e%a)i', ev 6e
odoif , evda irAtlarot ddiKovvrai, TTO^VV %povov
e.l<; 6-noiav d' av TTO^IV dtyiKq, rtiv TroAtrwv Trdvrwv
a>v, Kai ToiovTog, olotg fidhiora iniridevrai ol
ddiKf.lv, SjU6)f, did TO %evo$ elvai, OVK dv olei d
TI, dton al noAei$ aoi KfjpvTrovoiv datydXeiav Kai -npoqiovn
Kai dmovri, ^appelg ; ^7 diori Kai dovXog dv otei roiovro^
dvai, oloq (j,T]fievi deonoTq AuaireAttv ; Tif yap dv edeXot
ev olKia l%iv, iroveiv psv urjdsv idiXovra, rg
diairrj ^aipovra ; 16. 2/fi/)aJjU0a 6e
Kai TOVTO, Trwf ol deatroTai roig roiovroig otKeraig
rat dpa ov rfjv fiev Xayveiav avrtiv rai A</iai
%ovai ; KAs-nreiv 6e KuXvovmv, dnoKXeiovreg odev dv n
Aafielv T/ ; rov 6s dpatrereveiv dsafjiolg drre/pyovoi ; rr\v
Apyiav 6e TrAT/yatf et-avayKd&voiv ; i) av rrug Troielg, orav
TUV oiKSTUv nva roiovrov bvra KarafiavOdvyg , 17. Ko.
38 XENOPHOX'S [li. 1. 5> 20
'AAAd yap, w IwAcpore^, oJ ef^ rrjv flaoitiicr)v re%vT)v rrat-
tfevo/xevot, ijv 6oicel$ pot a-b vofii&iv evdaiftoviav elvai, ri
^Kfit'povat raiv ef dvdyKT)$ KaKOTraOovvruv, c? ye nf.ivi\-
onvoi, nai dt\f)T}Oovot, nai piyvoovoi, KOI dypvrrvfjaovat, ital
rAAAo -rravra ^.o^Qr]aovaiv EKOVTCC ; y& fiiv yap ovu ol6\
6 n titaQepei, rd avro deppa enovra rj axovra fiaortyov-
oOai, % SAwf rd avro awjia ndoi rolq roiovroi$ eicovra fj
aKovra TToktopKeloOat, aAAo ye f/ aQpoovvij -npogeort rci
dsXovri TO AvTTTfpo vTTOfteveiv. 18. Tt <Je;o) 'Apiarnjire,
6 2a)AfpaT7/f I07/, ov doicel ooi TWV TOfovrwi' diaQepeiv rd
knovoia ruv dicovoiuv, q 6 pev EKUV neivuv <f>dyoi av,
6rroT /SovAotro ; KOI 6 'nuv dtifrtiv mot, nai roAAa wfov-
TO)f raj 6' e drdyK^f ravra Trdtr^ovrt OVK et-eonv, &TTO-
rav ftovXrfrai, rraveodai ; e-rreira 6 [*EV EKOvaivf raAatTra)
e:r' dya0g tArridi Ttovuv evtypaiverai, olov oi rd -dr^pia
i roy hrppeodai jydewf fio^Oovai. 19. Ka<
rd /iff Totauro ddAa TWV TTOVWV fiinpov nvo$ aid eon
<5e rrovouvraf, tva ^t'Aot'f dya^ovf K.-ri]auvrai,
Tai, f) Iva dvvaroi yevdftevoi Kai rotf
Kai ral$ tfrv^alg, Kal rov eavrtiv OIKOV
at rovg <ptt.ov$ ev TTOIUOI, Kal rfjv -narpida evepyerum,
TW^ OVK ohadai xprj rovrov$ Kai rcovelv 7/dewf zlq rd roi-
avra, Kai Eflv evtypaivofierfovg, dyapevovs fiev eavrov?,
e-rraivovfisvovg 6s Kai fyXovfievovs vrro rtiv aAAwv ; 20.
"Ert <5e al piv padiovpyiai, Kai IK rov rrapa^pTJjua rjtiovai,
ovre ow/iart e.vet-iav naval eiaiv ivepyd&oOat,
ol yvfj-vaarai, ovre t^v^y knwri\\Li]v d|t6Aoyov
eunoiovoiv al <Je did Kaprepiag eTTf/LteAetat rcji' KaXdv -re
ndyadu>v epywv iJ-iKvelodai -rrotovaiv, &q Qaotv ol dyaBol
Aeyet 6i TTOV Kai '
Ttjv fiev yap KaKon)ra nai I'Xadov IOTIV
fair) fiev 6S6(, fidha 6' lyyvflt rain.
idpura -9eol irpoirupOiOev iOi/xa
'\6dvarot uuipbf 31 K<U
II. 1. $24. MEMORABILIA. 39
Kru Tpqxvs TO TTpurov exijv 6' elf uKpov IKTJTUU
'PtjidiTi 6q ineira irthei, ^a/lcTr// irep eovaa.
MapTiipet ds /cat 'Errt^ap/tof Iv r<o6e
Tuv TCOVUV iru^ovaiv rjfuv irdvra ra.yu.9 ol deot.
Kal iv dAAa) 6s TOTTOJ ^Tjatv,
'G irov7/ps, nrj TO, //aAa/ca pueo, fir] T OKTiTJp' f^yf.
21. Kot UpodiKog 6e 6 ao<bb<; iv TO> ovyypd[i(j,aTt rai
TOW 'Hpa/cAeouf, oir^p <i^ at TrXeioTois emdeiicvvTai,
?repi T^f aper^f aTToc^atverai, wde TTW^ Aeywv,
ocra eyo) ju^vr/uat 0?/at yap 'Hpa/cAea, 7Tt e "naiduiv elg
rjfiTjv wpjuaro, iv ^ ol veoi f\fir\ avroKparopeg yiyv6[ivoi
drj'Aovair, sirs r^v di' dperfj^ odov rpeipovrat inl rbv (3iov,
dre rip dta KdKias, i%eX66vra ei$ rjovxiav Kadr\nOai, arro-
, onoTSpav rwv odaJv rpdn^rai. 22. K.al (^avr/vai
C) 6vo yvveuKa$ npoievat jueydAa^, rrjv fiev irspav KV-
T^ re idelv Kal ekevOepiov, (pvoei KeitoaiiTifiEvrjv TO fj,ev
KaOapoTTj-ri, rd 6s b^iara aldol, TO 6e (J^fj/^a aw0po-
, eodr/Ti 6s Aeu/cr/ TTJV 6s srspav reOpa^fisvr/v IJ.KV elc
nokvaapitiav re Kal drraAOTT/ra, K/faAAa)7ri(T/iev7^v 6s Td
usv xptifia, &STS Xevrcorepav re Kal kpvdporepav rov bvro^
(paivsadai, rd 6s o^rjua, )$re dottelv dpdorspav rfjg
slvai, TO, 6s fipfiara s^siv ava-nenTaiieva, Eodij-a
6s, % rj^ av fidXiara wpa diffAdjuTroi, KaraaKonslaOai 6s
&afj.d eav-rrjv, sTnoitonslv 6s /cat, et rig aAAo^ avrTjv i9eaTat,
rroAAd/ct^ 6s Kal ei$ rr\v eavrfjg antdv dTrofiAerretv. 23.
'fi^ d' kyKvovro TrAT/crtatTepov TOV 'Hpa/cAgovf, T^V [isv
irpoaOsv prjdsiaav Isvai rbv avrbv rponov, rffv 6' kripav,
i)0daai j3ovXofisvj]v, -rrpogdpafielv ru> 'Hpa/tAet, /cat s'nrelv
Opc5 ere, w 'HpaKAstf, drropouvTa, rcoiav bdbv eni rbv (3tov
rpdrry idv ovv t'jue <t>ihr)v TTOiqaduevog, snl rf)v ^6i(JTr]V
re /cat paorr^v 66bv at-b) ae, Kal TOJV uev repirv&v ov6evbf
ayevoTog KCJEI, TWV 6e xahen&v drre/pof 6ia6ia)(jei. 24.
llpcjrov usv yap ov TroAe//<yv, ov6s Trpay^idruv (ppovrielg,
d oKOTTOvuevos 6iKOt, ri av Ke%apiousvov r) oiriov ft
[II. 1. &28
Trordv evpotf, f) ri dv ldti>v t if ri aKOvoa$, rcptftdeiris, i] ri.
vwv ua(f>pati>cnevo$, f} d'rrrdfievog rjodeirj^, Kai rfug dv /iaAa
nwrara KaOevdotf, Kai Trwf dV drrci'uirora rovruv ndvruv
25. 'Edv de Trore yivrjrai n$ V7rot/>ta ond~
*, d0' <I>v tarai ravra, ov 0d6of, /t) <re dydya) eni TO,
rrovoDvra KOI raAatTrwpoi'vra rai owpari Kai rq t/)v%^,
raOro nopi&odai dAA' oZf dv o/ dAAot epyd^iuvrat, rov-
TWf ay xpfjoei, ovdevdf dTre^d/xevoc, 30ev dv dvvorov ^ rt
xepddvat 7ravTa^;d0ev yap a>0eAet<70at rotf /?/iot i-vvovaiv
ei-ovoiav eywye Trape^w. 26. Kai 6 'Hpa/tA^f, dKovoa$
ravra, T i2 yvvat, <j)i], ovoua de aoi rt e<7rtv ; 'H de Oi
^iev e/zot 0t'Aot, t'0?/, /icaAoD<7t /ie Evdat^ovtav, ot de uioovv
ref /*e vnoKopt^ouevot dvopdfrvoi us Ka/ctav. 27. Kat sv
rovra), ?/ erepa yvvj) npoge^Oovoa etrre Kat eyw ^KW Trpdf
<re, (i 'HpdwAetf, etduta rov^ yevvjyaavrdf ae, icat TT)V 0u
mv r^v a)v ev r^ Tratdcta Karafiadovoa e% wv eATrt^a), ei
TJ)V rrpdf eus odov rpdrtoio, a^ddp' df <re raiv aAc5v a^
oeuvtiv epydrrjv dyaOov yeveoOai, Kai iue ert TroAv evrt-
uorepav, /cat err' dya^otf dtaTrperreart'pav 0avf/vat OVK
efa7rar^<76) de' ae rrpooifuoi^ fjdovrjg, dAA', ^irep o/ i9eot dte-
Oeaav, rd ovra dt^yjyoo/tat ^er' dA^^emf. 28. Tc5v yap
ovdev dvev TTOVOV /cat eTtjueAetaf
dAA' etre rovf T9eoi)f tAea)^ etvat
aot /SovAet, -Qepartevreov rovf i9eoi> eire VTTO 0tAa>v e*0e-
dyaTrda^at, roi)^ 0tAovf euepyer^reov etre VTTO r/vo^
77i6vfielg ripdodai, rqv rrdAtv a)0eA?/reov eire
i7rd r^f 'EAAddof ndar\^ dtotf err' apery davfid&odai, r?)v
EAAdda rretpareov ey wotetv etre y^v /3oyAet crot
dq>dovov<; 0epetv, r^v y^v tiepanevreov eire dnb
udrwv otet detv 7rAoi>rtea0at, raiv flooKTjimrwv h
reav etre dtd TroAe/iov bpufa avt-eoOat, Kai /3ovAet dvva
ti^at rovf re 0tAovf ^Aev0epovv, /cat roi>f e^0povf xeipoi-
aOat, rdf 7roAe|ut/tdc r^vaf avrdg re rrapd ruiv tTtiora^i-
Hadr]reov, Kai onug avralg det ^p^a^at doKTjreov fl
tal roi aaiuar, flovAet duvardf elvat, rg
ILL JJ2.] MEMORABILIA. 41
rs.lv ediaTeov TO atiua, at yvuvaoTeov avv TTOVOIC Kai
tdpJm. 29. Kat r\ Ka/aa vtroAadovaa elnev, &$ Qrjai TIpo
ducog 'Evvoetf, a> 'Hpd:Af , cLf ^aAe^v Ktu uaKpdv odov
^Tt rdf evQpoavvag i\ yvvfj aoi avTT) dirjyeiTai ; eyw d
dadiav icai Ppaftelav 66ov im rrjv evdaipoviav a^a) oe.
Kai 77 'Aperrj elnev 30. T 2 rA^/zov, rt de trv aya06v
e^etf ; ^ T -fjdv oloda, (irjdev TOVTW evena irparreiv eds
hovac, ; f)Ti$ ovde rijv rtiv rjdeuv imdvu'iav
dAAa, -rrplv liudvuriaai, -rravruv efimnXaaai, -rrplv [IEV
vjjv iadiovca, rrpiv fie diipfjv Trivovaa, Kai tva /J,EV
0dy^(,', diponoiovs /t^avwjuev?/, Iva 6e r)6eug mvqg, alvovq
TE 7toA.v-eAig irapaoKevdfri, Kai TOV depovg %iova irept.-
dcovaa fyrelg Iva 6e Ka6vnv&a i q<; qSeotg, ov \LOVQV rdf
arpunvdg uaXaKa$, dAAd Kai rdf KXivag Kai ra virodaOpu
ralq K%ivai$ TtapaaKevd&i oi> yap did TO novelv, dAAd did
TO iirjdev %eiv, o ri rrot^, VTTVOV emOvuelg. 31. 'ABdva-
rof 6e ovoa, EK de&v pev dneppt^ai, VTTO 6e dvdp&nuv
dyadtiv driud&i TOV 6e ndvTUV qdioTOV aKovoua-o$,
-^f, dvrjKoog el, Kai TOV ndvTWV fjdiOTOV ded-
ovdev yap rcumoTe oeavT^ epyov aaAdv
Ttf d' av aoi Xeyovoq ~i maTevaeie ; Tiq 6' av
Tivog inapKeaetev ; rj Tig av ev Qpov&v TOV aov
Qidaov ToXufjaetev elvai ; o? veoi uev bv-eg TOI$ a&uaaiv
ddvvaroi elai, -npeadv-epoi de yevouevoi, Talq ibv^alg dvo-
TJTOI, arrowy juev Atrrapot did VBOTTJTO^ Tpefiouevoi, em^ro
vug 6e av^fj,r]poi did yj^pojf Tcep&VTeg, Tolg pev Trerrpay/Lte-
voig aio^vvouevoij TOI$ de npaTTouevoig ftapvvouevoi, TO,
lilv rjdea ev TQ veoTijTi diadpauovTeg, rd de ^aAerrd elg TO
yripa$ dnoOefievoi. 32. 'Eya> de ovveipi uev -deolg, avveifii
de avdp&rtoiq ~olg dyadolg epyov de. Kahov, OVTE
OVTK dvQp&TcivGV, %wptf suov yiyvETdi, ' Tiucj/iai de
OTa rrdvTitiv Kai rrapd -deol^ Kai rrapd dvdpbnroig ol$
/cet, dyarcrf-ri] uev ovvepyog Te%viTatg, TTIOTTJ de (l>v)ia!; of*
dearroTat^, evuevfjs de Tcapaa~dTi<; otKtratf, dyadfj dl
TU>V ev dprjvq TTOVWV, (3e6aia ds ruv ev
xnxoiMioxs [II. 1. 3*.
fpywv, apian] de ^uAt'af Kotrwoc. 33. *E<m
3e T<M /jev e'/totf 0('Aotf 7/deto /icv icat d7rpdy/7c.>v niruv nal
Torwi> aTrdAavffif dve^ovrat yap, ewf av
avruv. *YTTVO$ d avrotf Trdpeariv r/dt'wi', 77 rote
Kai ovre dnoXeirrovre^ avrov u^Oovrai, ovre Aid rovrov
ufOtani rd diovra nparreiv. Kat oi fiev vioi roi$ ruv
vTEpw irraivoiq %aipovoiv, oi de yepairepoi Tat$ ruv
nualg aydXXovTai nai T^decac fiev TWV TroAatwv
rrpdt-ewv /itjivtjvrat, ev 6e rdf napovoa^ i/dovrat nparrov-
rec, 6C f-fie (bihot pev ^eo?f ovre$, ayaTrijroi de <f>iAni$,
de -rra-pioiv orav 6' /.0g TO Tre-rrpufievov reAof , ov
d Xi']OT]<; art/zot Kflvrat, a A Ad fifrd /IVJJJUT/^ rbv del %po-
vov vfivovf.tevoi -daXXovat. Toiavrd oot, <I> nal TOKEW
dyaOdtv 'llpdK%et$, tftcrrt dta-ovT/tTa/ii'vaj rfjv ^anapiaro-
rdrrjv evdatfioviav KetcrfjoOcu. 34. Ovrct TTW^ 6tu>Ki Tlpo-
TJJV vn' 'Aperf)$ 'Hpa/tAeouf Traidevotv, iKoafirjae
[ia$ rt ^eyoAetOTepotc pfjfiaaiv, 77 eyw vvv.
2ot d' ovv a%iov, a) 'Apiornrrre, TOVTW KvOvfiovpevu iret-
pdo6ai TI nai raiv ttf rdv jueAAovro ^-pdvov TOV /3t'ou
CHAPTER II.
SUMMARY.
THIS chapter, which contains a conversation between Socrates and hi*
eldest son, Lainprocles, who was angry with his mother, treats of the
duty of children toward their parents. The point* developed in the course
of it are as follows :
1. They (ire called ungrateful men who do uot make any return foi
favors received when able so to do.
2. Ungrateful persons mast be ranked among the unjust. ($ 1, 2.)
3. The greater the benefit received, the more unjust must he be regard-
ed who does not make a return for it. Those benefits, however, are to be
viewed as the greatest, which are bestowed upon children by their pa-
rents, and more particularly by their mothers. ($ 3-6.) Hence it clearly
follows that, even though a mother be violent and harsh of temper, she
eight still to be loved and reverenced by a son, since he knows that she
diwi not act from any evil intent, but has all tLe while the iincerert
li. 2. 5.] MEMORABILIA. 43
wishes for his welfare. ( 7-12.) How great a crime, then, ingratit ide to
parents is, may be seen even from this, that they who are guilty of the same
ore both punished by the laws and held in contempt by men. ($ 13, 14.)
1. A.io66ij,evo(; <5e -nor? Aa/zrrpo/cAea, Tbv
vlbv eav-ov, npbg rr/v \i7]TEpa xaXercaCvovTa , Elrre fioi,
E07/, c5 real, olodd Tiva$ dvOp&TTovg d^apioTOvg /caAovjue-
vov$ ; Kai pdXa, e<pr] 6 vsavioKO^. Kara;j,efj.dOTjKa^ ovv
Tovg TI TcoiovvTaq TO ovopa TOVTO dnoKahovotv ; "Eywye,
R0?/ Tovg yap tv TraOdrrag, orav, dvvdfievoi %dpiv drco-
dovvat, iirj drrodaiCTtv, d^apiorov^ naXovaiv. OVKOVV do-
KOVOI aot KV roli; ddiicoig KaraXoyi&odai rovg d^apiarov^ ,
"E/zotye, 07j. 2. "Hd?; ds. -nor' e<r:T/)C), el apa, u^Trep TO
dvSpanodi&aQai TOV$ jtzev (piXovg adiKov elvai doieel, TOV$
6s rroXeuiovg diKaiw, ndi TO dxaptOTelv -npbg [isv Toiiq
V ear*, rcpbg ds TOV$ 7roXe[j,iovg diitatov ; Kal
, K(pr] Kai tioicel pot, vrji ov dv Tig ev Tradtiv, ehe (bi-
Eire TtoXefiiov, ju^ rreipaTai %dpiv dnodiSovai,
3. OVKOVV, EL ye ovTug e^et TOVTO, elXtKpi
av elrj ddiKia r\ d%apt<JTia ; 2vi'W|UoA6yef. OVKOVV, o
av TI$ fiei^u) dyadd rcaO&v, JUT) a7ro<5t(5w %dpiv, TOCTOVTW
flfJtKwrcpof dv eti] ; Evve^T] Kal TOVTO. Tivag ovv, erbrj,
VTCO TLVWV evpoipev a,v [iei(,ova evepyeTrjftevovs, TJ
VTTO yoveMV ; ovg ol yovelg SK fiev OVK OVTUV
ilvat, ToaavTa ds a/,d idelv Kai TOOOVTUV dyad&v
o%elv, oaa ol $eoi Ttapi%ovai Tolq dvdpunoig- a di) Kai
ovTwq i]\iiv doKel TcavTog d&a nival, cj^re rcavTeg TO Kara-
MTCRLV avTd TidvTW pdXiaTa 0evyo/itev Kai at rroXetg km
rote fieyioTois ddiKrjfj.a(Jt fyfiiav -BdvaTov mTfoirjKaoiv, w
OVK dv fj,ei%ovo KUKOV $66a> TTJV ddiKiav TfavaovTuc;. 4.
Kai JUT)V ov TG)V ye dtypodiaiw EVEKO, iraidonoteladat TOV$
dv6pa>-novg vTToXafj,6dveig Qavepoi 6' iapsv Kai aKonovfis-
vot, k^ orroihiv dv yvvaiK&v jSeAriora i][uv re/eva yevotro,
5. Kat 6 -fiEv ye dvfjp TTJV re yvvaiKa Tpefai, Kai TOI$
eaeadai -naioi TrporrapaoKevd^ei -rrdvTa, oaa dv
avvoiosiv avTolg npbg TOV Qiov Kai Tav-a (Of a*
44 M.N'M U [11. '2. ^ !.
Svvijrat TrAftej-a- TJ 6e yvvfj vnodet-anevT] re pepei TO <f>op
riov rovro, fiapwofiEvr) re, Kai Kivdvvevovaa nepi rov ftiov,
Kai fiE-adidovaa TT)$ TpoQfjs, q Kai avrf) rpe<f/erai, Kai avv
TToAAci -navy dievEyxaaa Kai lEKovoa, rpe<f>ei re Kai imus-
\eJ-rai, ovre rrporeEnovdvia ovtiev dyadov, OVTE yiyvtioKov
TO /3pf0of v0' &TOV ev nda^ei, ovde oi\\kaivtiv dvvdpevov,
&TOV delrai, aAA,' air?) OTO%ao(ievT] rd re ovfuftipnvra Kai
rd Kexapiopeva nEipdrai iKnkqpovv, Kai rpeQei rroAvv ^po-
vov, Kai TjHEpas Kai WKrog vnopevovoa TTOVEIV, OVK Etdvla,
riva TOVTUV %dpiv aTroA^erai. 6. Kai OVK dpKEi -dpityai
uovov, d/./.d *at, ETTEtddv 66^u)otv luavoi slvai ol nal6e$
jiavddvEiv n, a [*EV av avroi E^UOIV ol yovel^ dyaOd
rbv ftiov, 6i6doKovaiv a S 1 av otuvrat dAAov tKavw
ELVOI 6ifid%ai, TreuTrovai npog TOVTOV Ja:ravd)VTf, Kai c~i-
uEXovvrai, navra rcoiovvTEg, OTW^ oi TraZdef avrotf yevwv-
rat (if dvvarbv /SeATtarot. 7. ITpdf ray TO 6 veavioKO$
f:(f>j] ' 'AAAd roi, El Kai na.vra -ravra nETToiijKe Kai aAAa
TOVTUV 7ToAAa7rAd<Tta, ovdei$ av 6vvat.ro avrf]^ dvaa^eadai
rr]V ^aAerroTJ/Ta. Kat 6 Sw/cpaTT/f IIdTpa 6e olsi, i$r\,
&rjpiov dypiorrjra dv$(f>opu)ripav elvai, i] fj,rjrpog ; 'Eya>
uev oluai, <f>T), rfj$ fiijrpo^, rfjg ye roiavrrjq. *H.6r) -ncj-nore
ovv ij daKovaa KUKOV ri ooi edw/cev, i) AaTioaoa, ola vno
dr]pi<i)V rjdr] TroAAoi erraflov ; 8. 'AAAd, vrj At'a, (prj, At'yet,
a OVK av rig em TO> /Jtaj rravTi. fiovkoiro aKovoai. 2v 6e
TTOOO, E<f>7] 6 Z(JKpaT7/f , oii ravry 6v$dvEKra, Kai ~q 0a>vg
Kai TOif epyoig, K naidiov dv^KoXaivw, Kai qpepag Kai
WKTog TTpdypara ^apaa^etv, noaa 6e ^.vn^aai Kdftvuv ;
'AAA' ovdgTrwTrore avrfjv, e<f)7j, OVT' etrra, oyr' eTroirjaa ov-
6ev t ^>' a> qaxvvOij. 9. Tt de ; ota, e^, ^aAerrcjTCpov et-
vat trot d*coi;tv, wv avTj) Aey, ^ rotf vnoKpiralt,; orav iv
ralg rpayudcatg dAAi^Aovf rd EO^OTO Aeywatv ; 'AAA,',
olfiai, ineidf) OVK otovrat ra>v Aeyovruv ovre rbv eAey-
Afiy^eiv, tva fyfituiar], ovre rbv dneiXovvra drret-
', va KaKov n Tjoirjay, padi(^ fyipwai. 2u <T E\ etdwc,
u.,- 5 Tt Aey <roi ?} ^^'/Pi oi fiovov ovfiev Katcoi voovot,
11. 2. 5 H.J MEMORABILIA. 15
Aeyet, dAAd /cat j3ovXouevij ooi dyaOd elvat, oaa ovdev)
a/Aw, xa/.Traiveig ; 77 vopi&ig naaovovv TT/V finrepa cot
elvai ; Ov dfj-a, fyrj, TOVTO ye OVK oiopat. 10. Kat 6
2w/cpaT?/f, OVKOVV, K(f>r], oi) TavTTjv, evvovv TE ooi ovoav,
vat eTrtjueAojizei'T/v, &g pdXiOTa dvvarai, /cd/jvovrof, orrwf
vyiaivqg re /cat OTTOI^ raiv EmrqdKMV [iqdevbg evdefjg soei,
icot Trpoc TOVTOI$, TroAAd rotf iSeot^ ev%o[ievr)v dyadd vrrep
oov, ical ev%dg drroSidovaav, ^aAeTT^v elvai (f>^g ; eyd) //ev
(Ujuat, et TOiavrrjv pfj dvvaaai <f>epeiv [iTjTepa, rdyadd oe ov
dvvaadat 0epeiv. 11. EtTre <5e jUOi, e0?/, Trorspov aAAov
oiet (5etv -depaneveiv, ij TrapeaKevaaai [Ar
TrsipdoOai dpeoKEtv, |ur/d' Entadai, firjde TTeiOsaOat
e dAAw dp^ovri ; Nat /zd Ai' eywye, e0?y.
12. OVKOVV, E<prj 6 ^w/cpdr^^, at TW yeirovi jSovAet cri)
dpeotceiv, Iva aoi Kai rtvp ivavtj, orav rovrov deg, Afat dya-
6ov TE aoi yiyvqTai auAA^Trrcop, nai, av TI (T^aAAdjuevo^
T ^/CTC evfotirwf iyyvdev floTjdrj ooi ; "Eywyg, g^. Tt de ;
ovvofioiTTopov, rj ov^TrXovv, 7j EL TO) dAAo) evrvy^dvoif, oi;-
SEV av oot 6ia<ppoi (j)i Aov ^/ i%6pbv yeviaQai, i) /cat TT/C
rrapd TOVTWV Evvoiag oiet detv emjueAeta^ai ; "Eywye, efir).
J3. Etra rov~u>v psv eTHjueAetaflat napEOKEvaoat, rr]v 6e
rr/v navri^v [idXiard as. fyihovoav OVK otst dslv i9e-
; OVK olod' OTI /cat TJ TtoAig aAA^f /Ltev d%apiOTia(;
tjueAetra/., oude datd&i, dAAd rrspiopd TOV$ EV
%dptv OVK drrodidovTag, sdv 6e Tig yoveag fifj
i, TOVTG) 6i.Krjv re &mridt]Ot t /cat dnodoKiua^ovoa
OVK sd apxeiv TOVTOV, &g ovre dv rd tepd Evo6u>g ^vofieva
v-p Tr]g TrdAew^, TOVTOU i9i)ovroc, OVTS aAAo /caAaif /cat
ovdsv dv TOVTOV Trpd^avTog ; Kai vfj Ata edv rtf
TeXevTTjadvTMv Tovg TaQovg p,fj Koo/ifi, Kai
TOVTO st-ETd&i f] noXig EV Taig TWV dp^ovrcjv SoKipaaiaig.
14. 2i> ovv, t> Trat, dv owtypovyg, Tovg (J,EV dsovg napatTrjaet
trvyyvu)^tovdg aoi elvai, el TI TraprjfieXrjKag T7]g firjTpog, JUTJ
oe Kai OVTOI vo;j,(,oavTeg d%dpioTov ea-at, OVK EOehuaiv ev
noielv rovg 6e dvOpvwjg av <^iAd|et, \ti\ oe
46 EXOPHON'S [II. 3.
yoveuv dfieXovvra ndvrts drnidadi<JLv,Karaiv tpijftlp
dva.(t>avqs ei yap oe vnokadotev npog rovf yovelq
d^dpiarov tivat, ovdei$ dv vo/iioeiev ev at iroirjoa^ %dpiv
CHAPTER III.
SUMMARY.
SOCRATES having observed that Chvrepltou and Chwrecratcs, two
brothers, with whom he was acquainted, were at variance, wished very
roach to reconcile them to each other, and employed fur this purpose thu
following arguments:
1. A brother ought to be dearer to one than riches ($ 1) ; for the pos-
session of riches is doubtful and uncertain, unless you have friends and
companions, through whose aid yon may be enabled to retain and enjoy
these. ( 2, 3.) The truest friend, moreover, is undoubtedly that one
who has been given to yon by natnre, namely, a brother. For, in the first
place, the being born of the same parents, and the being brought up under
the same roof, ought to prove a powerful bond of union; and, in the next
place, he who has a brother is less exposed to attacks from others than
he who has none. ($ 4.)
2. This being the case, duty requires of us that, even if a brother enter-
tain angry and hostile feelings toward us, still we must not imitate him in
this, but must strive to conciliate and appease him ($ 5-9) ; and the true
mode of conciliating will be by endeavoring to work upon his feelings
through the medium of kind words and actions ($ 10-14); which course it
will be the more incumbent upon you to pursue if you are the younger
brother, since it is every where an established rule that the younger show
respect to the elder. ($ 15-17.)
3. Brothers ought not to be in opposition to one another, but ought to
live together in perfect harmony. And as, in the case of the body, two
pairs of limbs, &x\, such as, for example, hands, legs, feet, lend mutual
aid ; so no situation ought to hinder brothers who live in amity from ren-
dering one another the most essential service. ($ 18, 19.)
1. Xa/p0a>iTa de irore Kai XaipeKpdrqv, d<5eA0d) pev
&VTE aAAT/Aoiv, eavrai de yvupipw, alodofievoq
vca, Wan' rbv XaipeKpdrjjv, Eirre pot, $77, a>
ov 6i]-nov Kai ov el -&v roiovruv av0pc57roj>, ol
TFOOV vofii&voi xprjuara rj ddsXtpovq ; Kai ravra, TUV pev
OVTW, rov Se ^povijuou, Kai rtiv [lev ftorjdeiaf
, rov 6e QorjOelv fJuvauevov, KOI irpd? rovrot^ -tiv
II. 3. 8.] MKMORABIL1A. 47
IJ.EV 7T^.Eiov(M)v vnap%6vT(t)v, TOV tie svog. 2. Qavpaardv
ds Kal TOVTO, ft Tig Tovg uev ddsktyovg ^rjf.tiav rjysiTai, OTI
ov Kal rd TCOV ddeXfytiv KSKTr]Tai, Tovg 6e TroAmzf ov%
qyeiTai tflftlav, on ov not rd T&V TroAtrwv e%ei, dAA' e"v-
ravda fiev tivvarat XoyifroOai, OTL KpeiTTOv avv TroAAoi?
oltcovv-a d(T<*>a/.a)f dpKovvra e^etv, rj fioi'ov 6iaL~(i)f.iKVov
rd rtiv TraAtroiv EniKtvdvvug Trdvra neKTTjadai, knl <5s ra>v
dcJtA0wv TO avrb TOVTO dyvoovat. 3. Kat oliceTag pev ol
dwdfievot (hvovv-ai, Iva avvepyovq e%toa, Kal
Krtivrai, cof ftorjOtiv dedjwevot, TCJV rf' ddsA^aJ
(j^rrep EK TToAiraiv juev yiyvofjLEvovg (frikovg, 1% ddeA^wv ds
ou ytyvopevovg. 4. Kat ju^v Trpof (ftiAiav fieya [iev {map-
%ei TO etc TCJV avTuv tyvvat., psya 6s TO o/zou T
creel Kal Tolg drjpiou; iro&og Tig eyyiyveTai TCJV avvT
cJe TOVTOIS, Kal ol dAAoi di'flpumoi Ttjuaiai TS
avvadh<povg ovTag TCJV dva(5eA0wv, at TJTTOV TOV
TOI$ ETTiTidevTai. 5. Kal 6 XaipeKpd~rjg elnev 'AAA' /
fiev, w SwKpaTeg, pr) jrzeya et?; TO Stdtyopov, toug dv deoi
(frepeiv TOV d(JeA0dv, Kal fj,rj uiKptiv eveKa Qevyeiv dyaObv
ydp, cj^Tfep Kal ai) Aeyetf , d(JeA0d^, wv oZov de? OTroTg
ItevToi TravTog evdeoi, Kal Tfdv TO evavTiUTaTov elrj, TL dv
Tig em^eipoir] Tolg ddvvaToig ; 6. Kal b 2wpdT^ efir)
IIoTgpa 6e, w XaipeKpaTeg, ovdevl dpeoai dvvaTai Xotpe-
0wv, cjfTrep .ouds aot, fj ZOTIV olg Kal -ndvv dpeaKei ; Aid
TOVTO yap TO(, <j)r], c5 2aj/cpaTf, dftdv 0~Tiv e/iot niat.lv
av~6v, OTL dAAotf juev dpeaKeiv dvvaTai, e^ol 6e, orrov dv
Trapy, Travraxov Kal pyw Kal Adyw fymia judAAov, ^ (L0e-
Ae<d IOTLV. 7. T Ap' ouv, 0?; 6 2a>;pdT77<7, cj^
{lev, ey%ipovvTi 6s xpr]adai, tjr\\i,ia
Kal ddfiA^df, OTOV Tig avTai ft^ emaTauevog
i, fyuia KGTIV ; 8. Hug 6' dv, yo3, 0?y 6 Xaipe-
KpaTTjg, dvsTnaT7iu(t)v Eiqv ddeX^oJ xpijaBai, ereiOTauevot
ye Kal ev Ayv TOV ev heyovTa, Kal EV T oislv TOV EV not-
ovvTa ; TOV [AEVTOI Kal Adyw Kal pyc^ neip&HEvov i(i&
, OVK av 6vvaifJ.rjv or' ev Afiyv, OUT ev TTOISIV,
*ft XEXOPHON'S [11. 3. $ 14
ovde rceipdao^Ai. Kai 6 ZwKpdrrjc e<f>r) QavnaOTa yt
?w Xaipenpa-r -$, tl Kvva uev, el aot ijv erri rrpo6d-
eTTirjjdeiog av, Kai rovg uev rrotuevag rjorrd&ro, ool
6e TTpogiovn ixaXenaivev, dueX^aag av TOV tipyi&aOat
i-xeipti ev rmiTjoag rcpavveiv avrov, tbv de dSektpov (ffis nev
usyo av dyaOov elvai, ovra -npb^ OK olov del, inioraoOai
Je 6/ioA.oydiv Kai ev TTOIEIV KO.I ev Asyeiv, OVK im^etpelg
*T)xavdoOat, OTW^ aoi wf (3e.A.Ti(jTo$ carat ; 10. Kat 6
KatptKpdrrjg , At'JfHKa, t0^, a Swicpartf, /ZT) oy* t^w eyw
roaav-Tjv o<xf>iav, w^re Xaipecfx^vra rron/aat rrpdf c/xe otov
Jet. Kot /i^v ovdtv ye notKtXov, <f>7) 6 Dw
taivdv del CTT' OVTOV, wf ^juoi rfoKet, iirj^avdoOai, olf (J
7v faioTaoai avTO$, olo/tai av avrbv dXovra Trepl
noielo6ai oe. 11. Quic av tyddvoig, e<f>r), Aeywv, et rt
tai ue (f>i^.rpov tmordfievov, o eya> eidwf AtA7/0a ifiavrov.
Aeye (J?7 ^ot, t07/, el riva TWV ywptpw ftovXoio Karepyd-
vaoOat, 6noT Bvoi, xaAeiv oe enl detrrvov, ri av Trotoirj^ ;
d^Aov, ort Kardpxoifii av TOV avTog, ore -dvoijii^ /taAetv
KKEIVOV. 12. Et de /3ovAoto TWV 0tAwv Tivd Trporpeifraadai,
iT/f, eTTiuehelodat T&t ouv, TI av TTOIOITJC ;
, Sri TrpOTepog av sy^eipoiTjv l-mnE^elaOai TWV ^/tet-
vou, OTTOTC dnodrjaoirj. 13. E2 de (3ovXoio t-evov Troifjaai
oeavrov, O-OTE ekdoig el<; rfjv ineivov, ri av
A^Aov, ort at TOVTOV nporepog uTodf^ot/ir/v dv,
orrore A0oi 'A6}]va& ' Kai el ye PovA.oiu7)v avrbv rrpoOv-
[ielodai diarrpdrreiv uoi e^' a fjicoiui, d^ov, on Kai rovro
6eoi av rrporepov avrbv ewetVw rtoielv. 14. Jlavr' dpa av
ye rd iv dvOpdrroig 0tArpo emard[iei>os nakai dn
TOV f) 6icvel$, e0?7, ap^ai, pf} aiaxpbg (f>avyg, edv
rbv d(JeA06v ev rtoiyg; Kai UTJV rrXeiarov ye 6oKei dvyp
Inaivov d^iog elvai, bg av (f>6dvQ rovg uev TToXspiovg ita-
t5f TfoicJv, rovg 6e ty&ovs evepyer&v el uev ovv edoKei
uoi Xaipe<t>tiv TjyeuoviKurepog elvai aov npbq rfjv <f>vatv
TOITT/V, entlvov av erreipwuqv rceiOeiv rrporepov iy%eipelv
rtjt ae $Aov rroisloOai vvv 6s uoi av 6ontlf
U. 3. 19.J MEMORABILIA, 49
rovro. 15. Kai 6 X.aipKpdrrir
Sai/cparef, Kai ovda[tti$ rcpo<; CTOU
05- ye Kf.Xe.veiq U veurepov ovra KaOrjyeladcu. Kairoi rov
~ov ye Trapd rtdatv dvdpunois rdvavria vo^i^erat,, rov
rjyEiadai navrbg icai spyov icai Adyou. 16.
f ; 0r/ 6 SwKpdTTjg oil ydp nai bdov Trapa/^wp/jaai rov
VEurepov Trpeo6vTp(i) avvrvy%dvovrt Tra
(cat Ka6rjuvov vnavaarrjvai, nai Koiry
Kai hoytov vneigcu ; wya^e, /^^ OKVU, (prj, dAA' ey
rov avdpa icarairpavveiv, icai irdvv ra^v aot vnatcovaerai
ovft opag, d)g 0i/ldrt|ud^ earc, Kai eXsvdipioq; rd [lev ydp
TTovijpd dv6pb)7Tia OVK av aAAcof /LtaAAov eAo^, r/ el didoiift
n, rovg <Je KaAovg tcdyadovg dvdf>a)irov^ Trpo^0tAw^ ^pw^e-
fof fidXiar' av Karepydaaio. 17. Kai 6 XaipsKpdrrjg el-
nev ' 'Edv ovv, ifiov ravra noinvvro<;, eicelvog (j.r]dev /3eA-
Ti'u>v yiyvrjrat ; T6 yap dAAo, 0^ 6 Sw/rpaT^, ^/ Ktvdv-
emdtlgai, av uiv ^p^aro^ re Kat (JH^ddeA^ng elvai,
de <j)avA.6$ re Kai OVK a$io<; evepyeaiat; ; dA/l' ovdiv
olfiai rovruv easodai voui(*> ydp avrov, erretddv aladrj-
rai (JE npoKaXovuevov eavrov elg rov dy&va rovrov, rrdvv
tf)iAovf.iKrjaiv t orrw^ rrepiyevrjrat aov Kai Aoyw Kai epyw
v rcoitiv. IS. Nvv [j,ev ydp ovrwf, e(t>rj. 6idKiadov, ojcrrep
et TCJ ^e?pe, af 6 ^eo^ errt TO ovAAapdaveiv aAArjAatv enoi-
rjoev, d0ejtifcV<y rovrov rpdrroivro rtpbq rd diaKteAveiv dA-
A?yA6), ^ ft rw 7TO(?e, i9e(a uoipa ner:oirjf.iev(^ Trpdf TO ovvep-
yelv d&ATjAotv, dfieAi'jaavre rovrov ifinoni^otev dAP^Aw.
19. OVK av TTOAATJ dpaOia tlr\ Kai Kaitodaipovia rol<; CTT'
w^eAet'a TreTroir]Uvoi$ enl /3Ad6et xpijadat ; Kot
o) ye, wf efiot (Jo/cet, 6 i9eo^ eTToirjaEV trrt
dAA?/Aotv, r) %etpe "re, /cat Trdde,
oaa d(JtA0d Ktyvaev dvOp&noig. Xetpef juev ydp, ei 6*eo
awrd^ Td TrAeov dpyvidg Si%ovra dfia noifiaai, OVK av
Svvaivro, :r6de^ fie wd' av ETTI rd opyvidv 6ii%ovra Adoiv
S.ua, 600cA/tot de, o/ Kai 6oicovvrg kni nAelarov e^tKVKi-
ffffat, ovfr' av ruiv in eyyvrfpd) nvrw rd unpo<j6ev auo
C
50 XEXOPHON'S [H. 4. 4,
tai rd btnodtv Idelv dvveuvro- ddeX<J>& de, 0iAa> bvre,
teat TroAu dtearcjre rrpdrrerov o/zo /cot en' u&e/.eia dA.
CHAPTER IV.
SUMMARY.
lif this chapter, as well as in many of those that follow, the theme it
Friendship. In the present chapter the value of friendship is considered :
1. Many persons are more intent upon any thing else rather than upon
the acquiring airl preserving of friends. ($ 11.)
2. And yet there is no possession more valuable, or more stable, or
more directly useful than a good friend. For he takes care of the affairs
and interests of another as if they were his own; he shares with him not
merely prosperous, but also advene fortune ; and he provides fur the safety
and prosperity of another as much as, and sometimes even more than, for
his own. ($ 5-7.)
1. "HKovaa 6e rrore avrov Kai mpi 0t'Acjv diaXeyofievov,
k% uv efiotye edoKei f/dAtor' av rig uQefalaOai -rrpof d>i'Awv
itr^tjiv re Kai %peiav rovro ILKV yap dff TroAAJit* K&T) anov-
eiv, d)f irdvrw KrTjfidruv Kpdrtorov av tlr\ <f>iXo$ oa^^<
H.al dyo56f, enineXovfjievovs <Je rravrb$ /zaAAov opdv tyjj
rov$ TroAAoug- ?/ </>iAa)> *cr7jo*ea)f . 2. Kat yap olKia$, Kac
dypov$, Kai dvdpdrroda, Kai [iooK^uara, Kai onevrj Krupe
vovg re t-rrf/ueAdJf opdv ttyr), Kat rd bvra ou&iv rtcip^fie-
, 0t'Aov de, 5 [icytorov dyaOov elvai tf>aoiv, opdv <J>TI
TroAAovc, OVTS 07r<i>$ KT7/<7ovrat $povriovra$, ovre
ol ovreg eavrol$ ou&vrai. 3. 'AAAd /tat, Kapvov-
0tAwv re xai oiKertiv, opdv nvag Itfyij rot$ pev OIKK-
at iarpovg el$dyovra$, Kai raAAo rrpof vyteiav errt-
apaoKevdovra$, TWV 6e ^>t'Awv oXtywpovvra^ ' aTO-
Bavovruv re dfufrorepuv, errt juev rotf oiKiratq d%6ouvov
xai fyfiiav f)yov[ievov$, e-i de rol? t^tAotf ovdev olopevov?
eXarrovoBai, Kai ruv ftev dAAwv Krrflidruv ovdev euvra?
ddepdnsvrov, ovd 1 dve-iaKE-rrov, TWV de 0t'Aa)v eTTtfie^eia^
deopevtov djueAouJ'rof. 4. "Ert de rrpdf rovroi$ opdv efirj
TOf>f ffoAAoif TWV fiev dA.A<t)v Krr^dr^v, not irdvv -roAAw*
II. 4, 7.] MEMORABILIA. 51
nvroig ovrw, TO TrAjJflof eidorag, TUJV tie
bvTuv, ov fiovov TO TCAfjdog dyvoovvrag, AAd K-ai rolt,
Ttwdavoiiivou; rovro KaroAeyetv ey^eiprjOavrag, ovg KV
rolg (biAoig e6eaav, rrdAtv rovrovg dva-rideadai -roaovrov
avrovg rtiv ^t'Awv (frpovrifriv. 5. Kairoi npbg noiov K-fj/^a
r&v aAAcov TrapafiaAAd/ievof ^tAof dyadog OVK dv rroAAai
wpet'rrcov <f)aveirj ; TroZof yap iTTTro^, ^ nolov ^evyog OVTCJ
\p7]Oi[tov, wfTrep 6 ^prjarog QiXog, TTOIOV 6e dvtipdnodov
ovrwc evvovv nal napafiovinov, j) nolov aAAo
~djxpt]d-ov 6. 'O yap dya06f <j)iko<; eavrov
ndv TO eAAetTrov rai 0iAa), a/ r^f TOJV /(Jtwv
Kal rcjv KOIVUV Trpafewf, KOI, ar re riva ev Trotfjuai 6eq,
avve7na%vei, dv re rig 066oc rapdrr^, ovfi6o7]6el, rd fiev
ovvaval.tOKW, rd 6s avunparruv, Kal rd [lev
rd 6e jSmtfojLtevoc, Kal ev IIEV rrpdrrovrag rcXelora
vwv, O(f)aAXo[ivov$ de irXelara erravopOtiv. 7. "A 6e a?
re ^etpec e/cdaro) vnr)perovcn, Kal ol 6(f>daX^ol Trpoop&ai,
Kal ~d (ora rrpoaKovovat, Kal ol nodes dtavvrovai, rovrwv
(biXog ev-epyerwv ovdevog AtiTrerat 7roAAd/f (5e, a rrpo av-
rov rig OVK k^eipydoaro, f} OVK eWev, ^ OVK -fJKOvaev, rj ov
, ravra 6 (friXog Trpo TOV (j)i)*ov e^rjpKeoev. 'AAA'
vtof devdpa fiev rreiptivrai tiepa-evsiv rov Kaprrov
, rov tie rrantyopurdrov Krfjftaroc, b Kahelrai
oi dvei[ievug ol
CHAPTER V.
SUMMARY.
THE main point involved in the present chapter is, that we should look
well into ourselves, and see in what estimation we may reasonably hope
that our friends are holding us, and should also strive to be of as much use
OS possible to them.
On account of the brevity of the discussion, many things are left to be
concluded by the reader, rather than expressly stated by Socrates. His
object, nowever, is to reprove one of his followers for having deserted
friend who was oppressed with penury.
53 XENOPHON'S [II. 5. 5,
1. "Hitovaa 66 TTOTS nai oAAov OVTOV X6yov,
(MOl 7rpOTp7TtV TOV CLKOVOVTO. i^ETO^tlV EUVTOV, OTTOOOV TOlf
<t>ihoig dftof ell]. 'Idwv yap riva TCJV ^VVOVTUV dpeXovvTa
0t'Aov TTEVt'a me^oulvov, jjpero 'AvTiodevrj evavriov TOV
avrov, nal dAAuv TroAAuiv 2. T Ap', 07?, a;
, eiai nve^ agiai 0t'Acjv, cjfTrcp oixeruv ; Taiv
yap o2ceraiv 6 /iV TTOU (Jvo pvalv agios ianv, 6 6e ovd'
quipvaiov, 6 6e nevre pvutv, 6 6e xai <Je'o Nixtaf tie 6
NIJ/POTOU Aeyerat eTrmroTT/v el$ rapyvpia rrpiaadai ra-
Aavrou OKOKOvfiai df} TOUTO, t^>7/, el apa, djfTrcp raiv ote -
TWV, OUTO) /cat Taiv 0tAcjv eioti/ aiai. 3. Nat jtxd At', e</>^
6 'Avrto^evjyf ya yovv (3ovXoinrjv av TOV pe.v Tiva ^>t'Aov
(tot eZvat jtaAAov, f} dvo /ifdf, TOV d' oud* av Tjpipvaiov irpo-
TtpTjoaiiiTjv, TOV 6s nal Trpo 6ena pvuv eXoifiriv av, TOV b*e
rrpo TrdvTWV xP r H Lar<j)V Ka ^ "xovuv Trptat'/zTyv av 0t'Aov ^ot
tvat. 4. Ovo)v, 0?; 6 Sw/cpdr^, eZ ye TaO-a TotavTa
*.OTi, /caAwf av e^ot efrTd&iv Tivd iavrdv, noaov apa Tvy-
Xavet Totf 0t'Aotf a^tof c5v, at neipdaOai il)$ Tr^eiarov at-ioq
etvat, tva IJTTOV avTdv oi 0t'Aot Trpodtddiotv eya> yap Tot,
07;, 7ToAAdctf duovd) TOV /tv, ort TTpovdunev avrov 0/Aof
dvr)p, TOV 6e, on fivdv dvO' eavTov /[idAAov EtAero dv^yp, ov
WTO 0t'AoT^ Etvat. 5. Td ToiaiiTa TTOVTO aOTrai, /XT), u^rrfp,
OTOV Ttf olKETTjV 7rov7/p6v TTwAr}, KOI dTrodV&orat TOW t--
pdvTOf, OVTW Kal TOV novTjpbv 0t'Aov, orav ^T} TO
T^f dftaf Aa^ftv, ^Traywyov ^ TtpodlSoadai TOVJ-
OTOV? OVTS olniTas Tidvv TI TrwAov/ifivovf 6p<5, OVTC 0tAovf
CHAPTER VI.
SUMMARV.
THE subject of friendship is continued, and the following inquiries are
instituted with regard to it :
1. What kind of persons are we to choose as friends 7 ($ 1-5.)
8. In what way before we make men our friends, ought we to put then
_L
fx. 6. ^ 4.J MEMORABILIA. / (J 5S
to the tist, iii order to ascertain whether they will make good friends 01
not? ( 6, 7.) V
3. In what way, after a person has been ascertained to be worthy of
our friendship, are we to proceed to make him our friend ? ($ 8-28.)
These questions hav ng been answered, Socrates makes the following
remarks in addition : 1. In choosing friends, we must be guided, not by
mere fairness of exterior, but by internal excellence. ( 29-32.) 2. Friend-
ship must necessarily spring from an admiration of what is virtuous
( 33.) 3. This admiration inspire? a kindly feeling ( 341, and this kindly
feeling impels us to strive in every way to bind the individual unto us as
a friend. ( 35.) 4. Now the basis of real friendship is truth and candor
( 36-38)j and hence the shortest, and safest, and best road to friendship
is this, to strive to be in reality such as you may wish y-mr friends to con-
sider you to be. ( 39.)
1. 'Edd/cet dt. uoi Kal elf rb doKipd^eiv <f/tAoi>$, brcoiovq
at-iov Krdodai, (ppevovv rotdde Aeywv EtTTf juot, e<br], w
Kpir66ovAe, tl deoiueda QiXov dyaOov, rcu>g a* krci^eipoir]-
pev ononf.lv ; apa rrpwrov [iev ^rjrr]~eov, ogn^ ap^ei ya-
arpog re, ical <j>iA,oTroaiag, Kal Aayveiag, Kal vnvov, Kal
apyiaq ; 6 yap vno TOVTOJV Kparovftevo^ ovr' avTP$ eav-&
dvvatr' av ovre ^>iAa> rd 6eovra -nparretv Ma At', ov
rJ^ra, eQr). OVKOVV rov fiev vnb TOVTUV dp^opsvoi a<pen~
reov doitel act elvai ; Hdvv fjiev ovv, eQrj. 2. Ti yap ;
I0?/, of rig 6aTrav7]pog div fj.f) avTdpKqg iariv, dAA' del rc5v
TrXijaiov delrai, Kal Aajufidvwv [iev, JUT) dvvarai dirodidovat,
[iff Xaft6di'o)v (Je, rov fj,ij dtdovra [iiael, ov doicel aoi Kal
ovrog ^aAeTrdf <pihoq elvai ; Hdvv, etyr}. OVKOVV dfatt
reov Kal rovrov , 'AfaKreov -levroi, 0?;. 3. Ti yap ;
ogTig xp7][iariea6ai pev dvvarc.^ TTO/.A&JV 6e ^p^ftdrwj/
emdvpel, Kal did rovro 6vg^vfi6oAog eon, Kal hafj.6dv<i)v
\IKV fjierai, dnodidovat 6e ov (3ovherat ; 'Ejuot juev 6oKel,
f(f>rj, ovrog ere TcovTjporepog eKeivov elva'. 4. Ti 6e ;
did rbv epura rov xpimari&adai jU7/(Je rfoog ev aAAo
Xrjv noieirai, fj orrodev avrbg Kepdavel ; 'AffreKreov Kal
rovrov, a>c juot doKel dvufyeXfic; yap av etr) TW
Tt 6s ; ogrig aratJi&drjg re eari, Kal r9eAwv
%0povg nape^eiv ; QevKreov, vfj Ata, Kaf rovrov.
de rig Tovrw (*ev TWV KOKUV jujydif e^oi, ev 6s ra
54 XI;\OPHON*S [II. 6. 11.
fitjdev 0povrt<uv rov avrevepyerelv ; '
&v elt] Kal ovro<; dAAd Trofov, u> 2wtpaT
0tAov TToielodat ; 5. Otuat fiiv, 6f rdvavrta TOI}TCJV ey
ion TWV 6*td TOV aw^arof r/dovuiv, evopitot; 61
v Tvy^dvf/, *cat ^>tAofe<KOf rrpo^ TO ^T)
ev Troiwv rovf evepyerovvras avrov, tjp-e Av-
TO<C xpunevou;. 6. IltDf ouv av Tavra doKi^d-
aatptv, w ^wxparcf, ?rpd roO ^-p^oOai ; Toi>c M^ v a,vdptav~
.'OTToioi>$, e<(>7], fioKi[*dofiv, ov ToZf Aoyotf avraJv rex/mi-
i, dAA' ov av 6pu>[tev rovg rrpoodev dvdpidvrag na
eipyaopevov, TOVTO) TTiOTevofitv Kal roi'$ Aorrrovf ev
7. Kai avflpo dr) Aeywf, t<^)7/, 6f ov rouf ^i'Aot'f
npoadsv EV TTOIUV tf>aivr)Tai, (5j)Aov etvat ai roi)f
tvEpyeTTjOOvra ; Kat yap tTrrotr , td)?/, or av
TrpoaOsv opw KaAcDc ^pui/zevov, TOVTOV /cat aAAoff o///ai
8. Etev, e07/ 6f d' av jyulv dfto^ <f)i2.ia$
slvai, ircjf ^p^ 0Aov TOVTOV TcoiEiodai ; ITpwrov /zt'v,
e^>j;, TO Trapd TWV ^e<Dv emonETTTeov, (.1 avfidovAevovaiv
avrov oi/.or TtoulaOai. Ti ovv ; (f>7], ov av rjplv TE doicy
Kai ol &oi fifj evavTfwvTat, e^eff ctrretv, ornjf OVTO$ i97/pa-
Teof ; 9. Md Ai', e^/, ow ward rrddaf , wf rrtp 6 Aayciif , ovcJ*
d-aT|/, cjfTTfp ai opvidsg, ovds j3f'a, <jf rrep ot e^Opoi O.KOV-
TO yap 0tAov eAe? v epytSdef ^aAcrrov de at drjoavra
Kare^tiv, tifTrcp ioOAov i%6poi yap /tdAAov ^ 0t'Aoi yi'y-
vovrat TavTa Trdo'^ovTef. 4u'Aot <5e TTW?; 0^. 10. Eivat
fiv Tivdf <f*aoiv tTrwddf, of o/ irtta-rd^svoL eTrddovTE^ ol$
av /JouAwvTOt ^t'Aovf ^ouTOtf rroiovvrat eZvat dl ai 0tA-
rpa, olf ot eTTtoTanEvoi TTpof oi}? av jSovAwvTat xpwpevoi
faXovvrai t>7r' aurajj'. 11. UdSev ovv, e<f>7], ravTa ftddot-
nev av ; "A juev ai S,eipjjvg kn^Sov TO> 'Odvoaet, ^
'Ourjpov, Jiv eo-Tiv dp^;^ roidde rig
Aciip' dye A? f TroAiiatv' 'Odvaev, [irya nviof '
TavTTjv ovv, t0J7, T^V 7ra>dvyv, a> Sawparcc, at TO?f aA-
Aotf dv^paJTrotf ai p^v^ trrjidovaat /carcr^ov, &$TE ^ij
OTT' avTaiv Tovf 7raa0evTaf ; Ov dAAd Totf in
(I. 6. 19.] MEMORABILIA. 55
dpery <bi~kori\iQv\i,ivoi(; ovruf enqdov. 12. D^edov TL Ae
ysig roiavra xpijvai eKaorai enpdeiv, ola JUT) vopiel duovwv
TOV inaivovvra Karaye/Mvra Aeyetv ovroj uev yap e%6i-
wv r' av elr], Kal OTreAavvoi rov$ avQa&novq d0' iavrov,
si rdv eidora, on /utapd^ re Kal alaxpog KCU aadevf]<; kanv,
ore KaXog re Kal jueyaf Kal ioxvpog iariv.
ds nvag olada kru^dd^ ; OVK dAA' TJKOvaa
\isv, ort, TLepinXris TroAAdf t-Trtaratro, aq enaduv ry rcoXec
avr^v (f>iXeiv avrov. Se/ziO'TO/cA^f 6e TCCO^ ircoirjoe
rroXiv (friXelv avrov ; Ma At' OVK, KTratiuv, dAAd ne.pt.
rt dyadov avry. 14. Ao/ci uot Afyeiv, c5
^, ei jueAAot/Ltfiv dyuflov Tivo
ayadovt; 6ei yevsadai Afiyttv re
wov, 0^ 6 Sunpdrrjc;, olov T' tva Trovrjpov ovra %pr]arov$
(j>iXov$ Krfjaaodai ; 15. 'Ecjpwv yap, ^77 6 KpiTo6ovAoc,
orjropdg re tyavhovg dya6olq 6r]ur)y6poig (f>iAov$ 6vra$, Kal
orparrjyelv ovx, iKavov$ rcdvv arparrfymolq dvSpdaiv erai-
povq. 16. T Ap' our, (f)j], Kai, nepl ov diaXeydfieda, olada
o'i dv(Mf>e^ig ovre$ oxfieXifiovg Svvavrai ^f'Aouf
Md At' ov d^r', 07; dAA' el ddvvarov iari,
rtovTjpov bvra KaXovg Kayadovg <j>ihovg tcrrjoaadai, iicelvo
fjtiT] [iiXei pot, el eonv, avrov aA6i> ndyadbv yevouevov.
f firotjwou rolg KaAotf KayaOolg (pihov elvai. 17. "O ra-
pdrret ere, ai Kptr66ovXe, on TroAAd/ctf avdpag Kal KaAd
npdrrovrag, Kal rtiv aioxp&v aTfe^Ofievovg opdf, dvrt rov
<biXovg elvai, oraaid^ovrag dX/t,7]koig, Kal xaXertwrepov
j^p^Hevov^ rojv urjdevog di<*)v dvdp&nuv. 18. Kat ov uo-
vov y\ e(p7] b KptTd6ouAof, ol iditirai rovro TTOIOVOIV, dAAd
Kal 7r6Atf,at, r>v re KaXtiv [idhiora emfieJioiievai, Kal rd
aloxpd riniara 7rpo$ie{ievai, TroAAd/ttf rroheuiKtig e%ovai
rrpog dAAr/Aa^. 19. "A Aoyto//rof, -navv
Trpdf rrjv ruv 0tAwv Krrjaiv ovre yap rovg Trovrjpovg
0i'Aoi> dAA^Aotf fivvafjLEVovg elvai 77a>f yap av
arot, T) djt/fiAfit^, TJ rtteovinrai, fj amaroi, ^ aKparetg &v~
Bpunoi dvvaivro epihoi yeveodai ; Ol fiev ovv
66 XENOPHON 8 [II. 6. $ 25
Zuoiye donovmv dAATjAotf 1 \6pol jidAAov 7)
ne<f>VKvat. 20. 'AAAd /u?)v, cjfTrep ov Ac'yeif , oW dV Tot
^prjarolg ol rrovTjpoi TTO~ ovvappoonav tig <f)iXiav 7rai
yap ol TO. rrovrjpd rcoiovvreg rolg rd roiavra utaovai fyiXo
yivoivr' dv ; Et 6e 6fj nai ol dperrjv doKOvvreg oraoid
ovoi re nepi rov Trpureveiv iv raig -noXeai, nal
ref eavroZf ftioovotv dAAT/Aovf, rive$ KTI <f>iXot
KOI KV rtatv uvdpcj-rroig evvoia *ai Triarig karai ; 21. 'A/./.'
%ei (lev, K(f>7] 6 SuKpd-njs, Trot*t'Aa)f ~wf ravra, w Kptro-
6ovA <j)voei yap tyovoiv ol dvdpunoi rd fiev ^wAtxd
dsovrai TK yap* dAA^Awv, xai eXeovoi, icai ovvepyovvrt$
w^eAoC'Ot, Kai rovro ovvievreg %dpiv e%ovoiv dAA7/Ao<f
TO (Je rroAf^fd' rd re yap avrd xaAd Kai fj6ia vo/it'^ovTef,
vrrep Tourtjr ud%ovrai, KOI tiixoyvwuovovvres ivavri,>vv-
rai TtoXeutKov 6s Kai tp<f, Kai opy-i] Kai dv^uir'^ ftiv 6
rov 7rAeovKTtiv tpo>^, \uor\rbv 6e 6 <f>06vo$. 22. 'A/./.'
5/zwf 5id -rot'Twv TrdvTwv 77 ^xAm 6ia6vouKVjj ovvdrrrei
rni $ aAot'>f re /cdyaOovf <Jtd yap TT)V apeTT)!' alpnvvrat
pev avev TTOVOV TO uerpta KKHT^adat pdAAov, 77 d/d
uov TrdvTuv Kvptevetv, Kai dvvavrat Tretvdivref ai <
Tf dAvrrcjf airov Kai TTOTOV Koivuvtlv. 23. bvvavrai
at ^p^aTtjv ov /idvov, roi) TrAeove/CTeiv drrf^dj
Koivbtvelv, dAAd Kai errapKKtv dAA//A($" dvvavrat <Je
T7)v epiv ov povov dAvTrwf, dAAd Kai ovpqtepovrws dA-
diaTideodai, Kai TTJV &pyr)v KW^VEIV ei$ TO uera^e-
%T]<j6fivov npouvai rov 6e (pOovov -navrartaaiv dQatpovot,
rd [tV eavrtiv dyaOd rol$ 0f'Aotf oiKKia rtapi%ovrE(;, rd 6e
TCJV 0/Awi/, eauTwv voui^ovrfg. 24. nd>f ovv ov* ^df
Toi)f KaAovg r KdyaOovg Kai rijv rrokiriKuv rifiuv jtr)
/idi'ov d6Aa6e?f, dAAd Kai ax^eA/'juovf dXXrjXoig Koiwvovt,
ivai ; ol [iev yap EmOvuovvreg Iv rate rroXeai rtfidaOai re
Kai dp^e/v, tva s^ovoiav fyuxFi xpqiiard r /cA7rren , KOI
dvflpwTroi'f (3id&o6ai, Kai jjdvrraOelv, afiinoi re Kai novijpoi
dv stev. Kai ddvvaroi dAAw aivapuooat. 25. E* <5fi rir,tv
riudadai fiovX6uVO$, Srrwf ai^TOf TE ftfj ddiKnrai, Kai
II. G. ;..']. MEMORABILIA. 5T
0i'Ao;c rd dixaia (3oTj6elv dvvrjrai., nai dpgag dyado*
ri noieiv -fjv narpida -nsipdrai, did ri 6 rotovrog dAAu
OVK dv dvvairo avvapnoaai ; Horepov rovg <pi*
drfehelv perd TOJV /coAoJv ndyaddv rjrrov dvvrjaerat,
f] ~f\v TToXiv evspyeretv ddwar^Tspog earai, naXov^ r&
ndyaOov$ e%wv ovvspyovg ; 26. 'AAAd Kai ev rolg yvfivi-
dytiai dfjkov IOTIV, on, el ijfjv rolg KpaTtaroig aw'
Ini rovf %eipov$ ievai, Trdvrag dv rovg dy&va<;
OVTOI eviKuv, Kai ndv-a rd dOXa ovroi eXdfj,C>avov.
ovv EKel jtiev OVK ewot TUVTO -rroielv, iv de rolq
iv big ol KaAot Kayadol KpaTiarevovotv, ovdei$ KCJ/.VCI, fif.6
ov dv rig j3ov^r]Tai, TT)V rroXiv evepyerelv, mjf ovv ov \v
oirekel rovg (3e^.7iarovg (jtiXovg KTTjadpevov Tro
Koivcovolg Kai ovvepyolg TWV -rrpdgew
xpunevov ; 27. 'AAAd fifjv KaKelvo d^Aot
on, K&V TroAejug rig rivi, av^nd^v defjatTai, Kai royrw
, edv KoAotf KayaOolg avriTdTTr/Tai. Keu /z^v o
edeXov-eg ev TTOITJTEOI, iva i9t'Ao)Oi npodvueiodai
7roAi> de Kpel~Tov rovg fieXriorovg iXdrrovag EV iroielv, r>
rovg %eipovag Ttheiovag ovrag' ol ydp novrjpoi -noXv TrAet-
6v(*)v evepyeaitiv, ?} ol xpqo-roi, deovrai. 28. 'AAAd -dao
pwv, I0?/, w KpiTo6ovAe, Treipti dyaOog yiyvF.aOai, Kai TGI
ovrog yiyvofievog -dr/pdv e-ni%ipei rovg KaXovg re Kaya
6ovg. *Io<*)g 6' dv ri ooi Kayo) ovXha6elv elg rfjv TWI
-re KayaOoJv -&f]pav e%oipi, did TO epuriKog elvat
ydp, &v av smdvfirjau dvdp&Truv, oXog u)p^r)fj,ai In*
~b <j)iX&v re avrovg dvri(f)iXeiadai vir j avrtiv, Kai
dvrnrodeiaOai , Kai emdvptiv j-vvelvai Kai av
rfig %vvovoiag. 29. 'Opw 6s Kai ooi rovruv Ser\(jov, drat
<f>iXiav -pog nvag rcoieioOai. Mrj ov ovv dn(\-
fte, olg dv ftovXoio (j>ikog yeveadai did ydp TC
rov dpeaai TW dpeoKOvri poi, OVK dndpuig ol-
pal K%SIV Trpog -&i]pav dvdpu)7rw. 30. Kat 6 KpTo6oi>P,o$
F.<pT] Kai ur)v, cj 2a)Kpareg, rourwv eyw TOJV {.laOrjiidrut
enidvpu. 33. Kai 6 SuKpdTTjg I0?/ "Orov ovv, a
58 XENOI-HON'B [II. 6. $ 38
Kpt7<S6ui;A, ^i'Aof nvl Qovhij yeveoOai, edoeiq tie tcarei
rcelv oov rrpbg avrov, on dyaoai re avrov, nai iniQv^tl^
0t'Aoc avrov elvai ; Karrjyopei, #77 6 KptrdfioyAof , ov-
tieva yap olda uioovvra roi)f erfaivovvra^. 34. 'Edv 6i
'oov TrpocKOTJ/yopr/ou), e$rj, on, 6td TO dyaodai avrov, nal
cvi'oiicu)$ ? rtpb$ avrov, apa [iff dia6d^f.a6ai 66ei$ VTT'
efiov ; 'AAAd nai avrut fioi, <br), iyyiyvtrai evvoia, rrpo^
ov<; dv vrroAd6(J tvvoiitus e%eiv rtpb^ efie. 35. Tavro fiev
i//, f.(f>T] 6 SoMCpaTT/^, ii-iorai /zot At'yetv rrepi oov, rtpb<; ov<;
or /Jot'Ag ^t'Aovf noifjaaaOai kdv 6i fiot iri e^ovaiav t5J>f
Aeyetv frepi oov, on irti}i\Ti<; re. ruv QiXwv el, aai ovfovi
ofrw \aipeu; d)f ^t'Aotf dyado'u; , nai i~i re roZf /caAotf ep-
OV 0/Aejv dydAAft ov^; rjrrov, jj Irri rolq eavrov, nai
OI^ dya^ot^ TCJV QiXuv %aipei$ ovdev f^rrov, fj irti
if eoyroi), orrwf re ravra yiyvrjrat rol<; ri)tAofr, ot' drro-
ndfivets [iT)%avwnevo<;, nai on iyvuma^ dv6pb<; dperfjv elvai,
rtKav rove /*" 0t'Aov^ eu 7ro<oi)vra, rovf d' kxBpoix; /fa/fuif,
Trdvv Sv oipai oot errtrTjdeiov elvai fie avvdrjpov ra>v dya-
36. T< our, t0^ 6 KptrofiovAo^, cuot TOVTO
OUK errt <rot ov, o rf af /JouA^, ?rept e/4oO A-
yt tv ; Ma At* 0$%, a>^ TTOTC ryw 'Aorraoia? jjxovaa e(f>7)
yap rdf dyaBdq Trpofjivijarpidag, fierd jiev d^rjOeiag rdyadd
diayyeHovoag, deivd$ elvai ovvdyetv avflpwrrorf eig Kt]-
deiav, \})evtio[j.eva$ 6' OVK a^eAetv inaivovoa^ rov<; yap
dua pioelv dAA^Aovf re nal r-fjv rrpofiVT)-
d 6fj Kai ^yw rceiaQei^ 6p6cJf ex flv "ffyovnai OVK
It-elvai /tot rrepi oov Xeyeiv ircaivovvri ovdev, 5 n dv fif]
dXr)6evu. 37. Ev fiev apa, e<j>r] 6 Kpir66ovXo$, rotovro^
pot ^t'Aof et, o SwKporgf, olo$, dv fiev n avrb(; l%v eTTirr}-
deiov el$ rb 0/Aovf KTfjoaadai, oi;AAo/i6dvv pot el 6t
IITJ, OVK dv e9eXoi$ rrXdoa$ ri Klra.lv em rq f^g w^>eAem.
fT dv, t.$r\ 6 ZtoKpdr?^, w Kpir66ov/.e, 6oK<Jj ooi
axfteXelv oe rd ifjevdtj enaivuv, 7} rreiduv TtfipdoOai
oe dyadbv dvtipa yeveadai ; 38. EZ de ^ Qavepbv ovru
voi, IK ruvSe anetyai. el yap oe QovXouevo^ <f>iXov r;mr\oa4
(I. 6. 39. - 7. 1.] MEMORABILIA. 59
enaivoirjv, <j)doKCJV dyadov elvai
, 6 6s uoi -neiadeig enirpeijjeie ooi rr\v vavv jjii\
a) icv6epvdv t ; nvd ihmSa, uf] dv oavrov re
Kai Ti)V vavv dnoXeaai ; ij el ooi Trsioaiui Koivfj rfjv iroXiv,
ipevtiouevos, o> av orparrjytKb) re Kai diKaariKti Kai
Titfoi, kavrrjv ETn-psifjai, ri av olei oeavTOV Kai rfjv
vno oov nadelv ; jj el Tiva$ Idia roiv TroAtrcjv
og, a)g bvn olKovofiiKti re Kai emuelei, rd kavrtiv
i, ap' OVK av rtelpav didovq dua re (3ka6epo$ elrjs,
nai KarayekaaTog (fiaivoio; 39. 'AAAd avvTopwrdrrj re,
Kai do(f>aXOTd~7], Kai KahhioTT) ddog, c5 KpirodovXe, o TI
dv /SouAg 6oKiv dyadb<; elvai, TOVTO Kai yeveoOai dyaQbv
Treipdodai. "Ooat d' ev dvdpurou; dperai Xiyovrat, OKO-
Trovfievog evprjoeig ndoag uadfioei re Kai ueXery avgavoue
vaq. 'Eyoj fiev ovv, w Kpir66ovXe, oluai deiv -fnidq ravrij
dripdadai el 6e av TTW^ dAAcof yiyv&aKet,<;, didaane. Kat
6 Kptr66ovXog 'AAA' ala^vvoifiijv dv, e0^, w S&Kpareg
rovrotg- ovre yap KaXd ovre d^.t]Qri Aeyoffi' dv.
CHAPTER VII.
SUMMARY.
N, having in the previous chapters given the precepts of Soc-
rates in relation to friendship, now proceeds to show in what way the
latter strove to aid his friends, when they were in want or difficulty of
any kind ; namely, both by imparting useful instruction and advice (chap-
ters vii.-ix.), and by exhorting them to lend aid to one another (chapter x.).
In the present chapter Socrates lays down the rule, that if a person,
liberally brought up, be overtaken by want, it is not only not disreputable,
but even honorable, in such a case, to practise those employments that
may bo useful for the support of existence, even though these may not be
what the world would call liberal, or would deem it worthy for a free man
to pursue.
1. Kai JU-T)V rd$ dTropia$ ye rtiv 0tAo.>v, rdf uev 81? dyvot
av, eneipdro yvtiuq aKeloOai, rag tie dC evdeiav,
Kara Svvuuiv dAA//Aoff e-napKelv. 'Epw de Kai e
& ovvoiSa avril). 'Apiorap%r)v yap nore dptiv
(50 XENOPHON'S [II. 7. G
exovra, 'EoiKCb,, e(f>r], o> 'Apto-rap^e, 3apeui Qepeiv rt
p7/ de rov /Bdpot'f ^eradtddvat rotf <2>iAo.$ to-jf yap an
Tt ae Kal Tjptig KovQioaifMev. 2. Kai 6 'Apto-rap^'wr, AAAd
urjv, 2077, (I> ItJKparef , eV rroAAij ye ei/ diropia e?ret yap
ioraoiaaev r\ TrdAtf, 7roA.A.dv (pvydi'Twv ci^ TOV Ileipo/d,
ovi'f A/Av0ao<v <!)$ e/ie KaraAeXeifjfiKvat ade/ufrai re, Kal
Z, icai dveijjtai rooavrat, u^r' elvat ev r^ oK<9
rovf f:Xev6lpov$ Aafiftdvo/igv 6e ovre f
rf/f y^f ov(5ej> oi yap evavriot Kparovatv avrfj^ own
drro rwv O'IKIUV OAiyavdpwTria yap ev rai aaret yeyove
TO, tr7rAa 6e ov6ei$ uvtirat ovde daveiaaadai ovda,fi66ev
eariv dpyvptov, dAAd nporepov av ri$ fioi doxel ev 7g odw
ZTJTUV svpt.lv, rj davet^o/^evo^ Aafttiv. XaAeTrof /zev ovv
koriv, w 2w-poref, rorf oineiovs nspiopdv dno^i>fievov^ t
ddvvarov 6e TOOOVTOV$ rpifaiv ev TOIOVTOI? Ttpdyfiaaiv.
3. 'Aoi;oaf ouv TOVTO 6 ZuHpdrTjc, Ti ore eariv, e<f>T),
bn 6 Kepdpuv ftev TroAAovf rpet/xjv, ov povov iavru re
jca rovrotf rd iTnTfjdeta Avvarat nape\ni', dAAd /cat rrep/
Tooavra, o^re ai TrAoi/reiv, o> de iroAAoif rpc-
, JUT) 6Y evtJctav rwv eTTtTTjde/ajv arravTec dno~
A,7/o0e ; "On vfj Af, t^w/, 6 /zev 6ov\ov^ Tpityti, e\u 6?
iXev$epoVf. 4. Kat noTepov, e<^ri, rovf Trapd aol
oovg olet /SeA/rt'ouf elvat, r) rovf rrapd Kepduuvi
'Eya> f/ev olfiai, e<pi], rovf Trapd e^ot eXevdepov$. OVKOVV,
<pr}, aia%pbv rov pev OTTO raiv TTOVTjporepw evnoptlv, a
6e TToAAai /JeATtovf .e^ovra ev d~opt'atf eivai ; N^ Af , t07/,
6 ^iev yap Te^virag rpedisi, eya> de l^evdepiu
vov$. 5. T Ap' ou^, e<j>Tj, re^vtrai etatv o/
rroteiv eTTiarduevoi ; MdAiord y', e07/. OVKOVV
y' dAdttra ; 206dpa ye. Tt d' dprof ; Ovdev ^TTOV. Ti
yap ; e$7/, indnd re dvdpe/a at yvvaf/reta, ai xtruvi-
OKOI, Hal %Xauvdeg, Kal e^cojutdcc ; 2</>ddpa ye, e0r/, Kai
rrdvra rai/ra xprjaiua. "Erreira, e07/, ot rrapd <70t TOVTWH
ovdtv irriaravrai -oielv ; ITavra piv ovv, w^ t"}'a/za<. 6
Elr' OVK olada, on d<j>' ivb$ f.isv rovruv, dA.0<roTottoc
D. MEMORABILIA 61
Nu'.;t7ttfy J//i; oy fiovov kavrov TK nai rovg
dA/ld Trpof TowTotf /cat vc TroAAdf /cat /3ov$, KCI TreptTTOtti-
rat Toaavra, &$re Kai rg rrdAe/ TroAAd/ctf AfitTovpyetv, dwd
de dproTTOttaf Kvpr)6o$ rjjv re oiiciav ndaav diarpefai, Kai
6s 6 Ko/.?iVTevg, artb
d', aTTO ^AaviJoTrotmf, Meyapewv 6s ol
E(j)T], dn-6 s^h)[j,i6oTroiiag 6iarpe(povrai ; N?) Ai',
j^gv yap wvo^juevoi ftapddpnv^ dvdpMirovg e%ovaiv, cjgr 1
dvayKd&iv epyd&odat, a KaAaif e%, eya) d' efavdepovg rt
nal avyyevel$. 7. "ETretr', e0?/, ori ekevdepoi T' etai aZ
aoi, ohi xpfjvat ju^dev avroix; -noie.lv aAAo, ^
i Kadev6eiv ; ndrepov /cat TCJV aPtAwv ekevOepuv
OVTW ^aivTaf dpeivov 6tdyovrag opaf, /cat judAAov cu-
ovt'^etf, ^ TOUC, a eniaravrac ^p^otjua Trpo^ Toy jStov
TOVTWV ^TU^eAojuevovf ; "H T?)V juev apytav /cat T^V dp'
Aetav aloddvet rolg dvdp&noK; rrpog re TO fiadalv a rrpo^;/
t Eniaraodai, /cat Trpdf TO ^vrjuovevf.iv a av [iddtoai, nal
npbq 76 vyiaiveiv rs /cat ta^uetv TOtf oupaai, /cat
trrjaaadai rs /cat aufriv rd ^p^atjua Trpo^ TOV /3t'ov,
Atjua ovra, r?)^ de gpyaatav /cat TT)J> inifisAeiav ov6ev
<rtjua ; 8. "E/za^oi' de, a 0^f avrdg enioraoOai,
wf ovre ^i]ai\ia bvra Trpdf TOI> j3iof, OVTE Trotrjoovaat ab'
rtiv ovStv, jj rovvavriov, &g nal emfie^rjOrjaofiEvai TOUTWV,
/cat d)(f)sX7jdr)a6fj,evai d?r' auTwv ; IIoTfipajf yap ai> judAAov
od)(j)povolev'dpyovvTE, ?} TWV xprj(ji/j,h)v imps
IIoTfc'pwf d' av dt/catd-epot tv;t epyd^oivro,
ij el dpyovvreg fiovXevotvTO rrepl ruv eTn-qdeiw ; 9. 'AA-
Ad /cat vi)v jUV, <jf eyai^at, OVTE oi; /ctvaf <f>iAelg, ovre
e/cfitvat <9 ai> jttV r/yovjuevof avrdf em^/itovf Etvat Ov-
TOJ, EKelvai 6e as optiaai d^do^ievov 0' auratf. 'E/c dg
TOVTWV niv6vvog jufit^u TS dns^deiav yiyveadat, at T/JK
fj,etovaOai. 'Edv de TTpoaraT^o^^
tri) |t/> /ceti'a^ 0tAr)fjetc, opwv G)0tAt
roj ovaa$, inelvai de <TE dyaTrTjanuatv, aioddfievat
\aipovrd OK avralg, rtiv de Trpoytyovvtwv evepyeat&v "idiot
f2 XK\(ni'i\'.s [II. 7. 14
utui't]fiEV H Tf)v drr' kuhniflt yjkfHV av^aere, Kal kit
^AtKUJrepoi' re Kal o'lKeiorepov dAAr/Aotf tfcre. 10 Et
uv TOIVUV aio%pov n e/zeAAov epydaaodat, ddvarov dvr"
avrov npoaipereov i]v vvv <Jt\ a fiev doKel KaAAtara Kal
TrperrwdeaTcpo yuvatxt m-at, trn'aTavrat, d>f tote rtdvref
de, & ETriaravTai, pa-ora re, Kal -d%iora, Kal KaAAtora, ai
^JttTTo epyd^ovrai. MJ) ovv oxvet, t^ny, ravra
avral$, d aoi re AvatreArJaet KUKeivai^, Kai, cl>f
w^ vTraxovaovrai. 11. 'AAAd, 7'^ roOf i9eoi)f, t'0?/ 6 'Apt-
arap^of , ourwf /^ot 6oKel<; ttaXCx; Aeyeti/, a SwKpaTef, ajfre
TrpoaOev pev ov -rrpo^ieurjv 6aveiaaaQai, eWaif, oTi di-a/.w-
oaf, o rt dv Adfio>, ov x \; a> aTrodovvat, vOv <Je /uot 6oKu> elc
tpywv d0op/i?)r VTrofjieveiv avro noifjoai.
12. 'E TOUTWV <Je Inopia6rj fiev aQopfifj, iuvrjdr] 6e epw
Kal ipya%6fi.evai fiiv qpiaruv, epyaodfievai 6e edetTrvovv,
iXapal 6e dvrl aKvOpwrttiv i/aav Kal dvrl
eavrds , 7/dt-wf dAP k 7/Aa^ iwpw Kal al [ikv
, 6 <Jg w^ a>0cA(/iOf f Tjydrra. TsAof de e
drf/v, ^atpwv diijyelTo rai>rd re, Kal ori alrtojv
rat avrov [tovov raJv e^ T^ ot/a'a dpyov eadietv. 13. Ka
3 iw^fpdrr/f t0t7' Etra oy A^y? ovratf ror roi)
loyoi' ; 0aat yap, ore 0toi>r)evra T)^ rd ^wo, TT)V oiv
rbv deaTforrjv eireetv Qav/iaorov Tcotels, of fjiuv fiiv
/cat eptd ooi, Kal dpva$, Kal rvpov rrape^ovoatf ovfiiv 6id(*)$,
u rt av fifj SK TT)?- yr)f /*dCx*)iit.v TCJ 6e xuvi t 5f ov6ev roi~
OVTOV aoi rtapixei, jueradfdwf ovrrep ovrdf x, l $ OiTnv '
14. Tov Kvva ovv duovaavra eirrelv Nat fid At'a ey<u
yap elfii 6 Kal v\id<; avrdf aufav, <jf re yujyre vn-' dvflpwTWv
Ae7r-(T0af, ^^re VTTO A.vwv dprcd&aBai, irtel vfiels ye, d
ur) r>'6) rcpo<f>vkdrroif*c vfidg, ovS* av vepeodat dvvaiade,
<t>o6ovfievai UTJ drco^rfoQe.. Ovrv <Jr) Xeyerai Kal rd rcpo-
fiarc ovyx<JpJ)oai rbv Kvva rfportudaOat. Kai cj) ovv KKEL-
vatg Aeye, ori dvri Kvvoq el (f>vA.ai; Kal e7Tiue^.ijrr]^, Kai did
oe ovd' ixpi' evbc dtiiKovusvat. daiiaAwf re Kal Tydeaf ^pyo-
(I. 8. 5.] MEMOKABILIA. 63
CHAPTER VIII.
SUMMARY.
SOCRATES advises his friend Eutherus, who had been obliged, ir. conse-
quence of the loss of his property by the war, to labor for his own support,
to seek oat some employment that might enable him to lay up a little for
his old age. He recommends him, for instance, to endeavor to procure
the situation of steward or superintendent to some wealthy individual ;
and, on the other's objecting to the servile nature of such an employment,
he proceeds to point out to him that it is hard to find any situation in life
where one is not in some degree amenable to or controlled by others. He
shows him, therefore, that all which he has to do is to pursue whatever
employment he may enter upon with steadiness and alacrity.
1. "AX^ov 6i rrors dp%alov sralpov did %povov iduv,
Uodev, t"07/, EvOrjpe, tyaivei ; 'Tno \IKV rr]v Kardkvaiv rov
TroAejtzoi;, e0?7, w Sw/rpare^, IK ri]g dTrodrjuiag, vvvl uevrot
avrodev ETreidjj yap d^ped^nev rd ev ry vrtepopia K.rr\-
fiara, ev Se ry 'Arrf/q/ 6 rraxT/p \ioi ovdev Kare^.tnev f dva'yK-
d&nat vvv iTTidrjfiriaag, TO> awpaTi epya^djuevof rd ETTITT)-
Ssta TTOpi^sodai doicel de fiot rovro Kpelrrov elvai, f\ 6ee-
jdai. nvog dvOpunbJV, aAAwf re aal [i7]6ev K^ovra, 0* OTOJ
&v 6avei^oi/j,rjv. 2, Kal rtoaov %povov oiet aoi, e0?/, rd
<T(T)fta LKavbv elvai fiioOov rd emT7)6eia epyd&odat ; Ma
TOV Ai', 07/, ov TTO^VV %povov. Kal [irfv, t07/, orav ye
xpeaCivTspos yevr/, d^Aov, ori 6o,ndv7)$ pev derjaei, pioddr
rfe ovdsic aoi deXTjoei ~tiv rov oviiarog epyuv 6iS6vai.
"'A.^?]di] Xeyeig, t0?/. 3. OVKOVV, etprj, ttpelrrov eariv av-
rodev rolg roiovrotg rtiv epyw emriBeadai, a Kal rrpeadv-
Tfpa) yevo/ieva) enapKEoet, Kal irpoge^dovra TW r&v
EKryuevtov, ru> (Jeojuevw rov ovv
> emararovvra, Kal ovyKo^i^ovra Kaprrovg, Kal
nvu(f)vXdrrovra rfjv ovoiav, ut^E^ovvra
4. XaAfirrwf av, I0/;, yw, w SwwpOTEf, dovZeiav
vaiut. Kal fii)v ol ye ev ral$ rcoXeai TTpoorarevovreg Kal
ruv 6r)iiooi(i)v emuehofif-vot, ov dovkonpeTcearepoi KVKKQ
rcvrov, dAA' iXevdepturepoi vopi&vrai. 5.
64 XKNOPHON'S [II. 8. 6. 9. $ Z
e<f>7), o> 2ojpaTtf, rd vtrainov elvai nvi ov
Kat ft/i>, e07;, EvflT/pe, ov TrdVv ye padiov eanv evpelv ep>
yov, c0' a) ov/i av n<; alriav e^ot ^oAerrov "yap ourw T<
, tyre urjdev duapreiv, xakendv 6e nai avapapTT]'
rt iroifjoavTa fir) ayvwpovi Kptrq neptrvx-lv, trrct ai
o/f vuv kpyd&adai ^f, tiavpdfa el padiov ianv dveyn/.r r
TOV dtayiyveodat. 6. Xp?) oyv TTf.ipa.a6aL rovg re 0.Aat-
rtovc <)>evyeiv, nai TOV^ euyi'w/iova^ 6itJiteiv. nai ro>v rrpay-
^tirwv, offa /*ev dvvaoai rroielv,vTTO[ieveiv, oa>i 6e [*fj dvva~
nai, <f>vhd--reaOai, o TI 6' av rrpdrr^, TOVTW /!>$ ndX/uOTa
Kai TrpoOvfinra-a e-mpeXelrydai ovrbi yap rjKiara f^ev on.
uliiat ev atria elvai, jidXiora 6e rg drropta f3o*]6etav EI>-
petv, paora 6e aal difivdvvorara ^fjv, Kai elf rd
diapniorara.
CHAPTER IX.
SUMMARY.
CRITO, a wealthy individual, complains to Socrates of the difficulty of
leading a quiet life at Athens, since he is constantly annoyed by lawsuits,
brought, apparently, for no other purpose than to extort money from him.
Socrates thereapun recommends him to employ the services of Archide-
inns, a poor man. but able and eloquent, who will protect him from inform-
ers and vexations litigations of every kind. This advice is followed, and
proves so eminently successful, that those friends of Crito, who were sim-
ilarly situated witli himself, requested as a favor that they also might
avail themselves of the services of Archidemos.
1. Olda de Tore avrov /cat Kpirwog duovaavra, a>f ^;a
Aerrdi' 6 j3ioc ''A.dtjv^mv drj dvfipi fiovXonivu rd eavroi.
xpdrreiv. NVV yap, I07/, SUE nveg ei$ dinag dyovatv, ov%
on. ddiKOvvrot, UTT' euov, dAA,' on vo/it'^ovaiv, ijdiov av fie
dpyvpiov reA-enai, i/ rcpdyuara e%t:iv. 2. Kai 6 2w/cpd-
TTJC, Erne juoi, i<f)7), u) Kptrwv, Kvvag de rpe^eig, Iva ant
rovf AVKOVS dno TWV Trpofidrwv aTtepvKuai ; Kai /xdAa,
<}] fia/.Aov yap /uot kvoirehel rpe&siv, fj pi]. OVK av
trvv ^pei/iaif Kai dvdpa, o$n$ idiXoi re Kai dvvairo ooi
II. H. 8.] MEMORABILIA. 6ft
dnepvKtiv roijg em^tpovvrag ddiKelv oe ; 'HJe:;.^ y' dv t
t4>7), el fj,f] (f>o6oifj,rjv, orrug ui] ire' avrov ue rpdrcoiro. 3.
Ti d' ; 0?;, ov% opag, ort TroAAoi fjdiov eon,
oj aoi dvdpt, ^ drre^Qojuevov, ufyeXtladai ; eu fo0, or*
atv v0ddfi TWV TOIOVTUV dvdpuv 01 Trdvv d
>f)iXif) aoi xpriodai.
4. Kai e TOUTWV dvevpioKOvaiv 'Ap^d^juov, rrdfu
inavbv eirTEiv re nal Trpdt-ai, Trevrfra 6e ov yap TJV
and TTavrog icepfiaiveiv, dAAd, (f>iX6^pr]ar6g re nai evtpve-
, OTTO TWI> <7UK00avTwv Aa/.t6dvtv. TOVTO) ovv 6
, OTrore avyKo^oi ij olrov, jj eAa/ov, ^ Oiv<n', ^
e/ota, ^ oAAo n TWV sv dypai yiyvopevw xprjaipuv rcpog
rov (3iov, d^eAwv edvice' nai orcore -dvot, e/cdAef, icai rd
roiavra Ttdvra errejueAetro. 5. Nojutaaf (Je 6 'Ap^ed^/iOf
drroarpcxbTji' ol rov Kpiruvog ot/cov, /zdAa rcepielrrev avrov
icai evdvg rutv avKoQavrovvrvv rov Kptrwva dvevpTjuei
TToAAd |ue^ ddiKrjuara, TroAAovf d' e^dpov^ Kal avrwv
Tiva Trpo^eKaAtcraTO if Sinr}v drmoaiav, ev y avrov edei
ttptOrjvai, d ri del rcaOt-lv J] dnorlaai. 6. 'O de,
otroj rroA/d /cot rfovrjpd, rrdvr' irfoiet, were dr
roi) 'Ap^ed^juov. 'O de 'Ap^ed^of ov drr^AAdTTfro, Iwf
rov re Kpirwj-'a d^qne, Kal avra> xpfftiara edutcev. 7.
'E-t dfi TOUTO TC /cat dAAa roiavra 6 'Apxedijuot; diErrpd-
faro, Tjdrj rore, ij^nsp, orav vopev$ dyadbv Kvva ^77, Kal
ol dAAoi vo/ielg (3ovAovrat TrXrjaiov avrov rag dyekas lard-
vai, iva rov Kvvog drfoXavuxJiv, ovru Kal Kpmovof TroAAot
ruv </>t'Awv edsovro Kal otyioi rcape%etv 0uAa/ca rov 'Ap%e-
6r}tjLOV. 8. 'O dfi 'Apxedrjfiog rai Kpirwi r]6iii><; e%api&ro,
Kal ov% on i_i6vo$ 6 Kpirwv ev 7)av%ia rjv, dAAd Kal ol $i~
Aoi avrov el 6e rig CUTW rovrw, olg drrrjx6t.ro, 6vetdioi,
we vrrb Kpiruvog u^eXovfievog KoXaKevoi avrov Ilorepov
ovv, e(fyr) b 'Ap^edTjfiog, al<j%p6v eanv evEpyerovpevov VTTO
Xpqartiv dvOpurrw Kal dvrevepyerovvra, rovg fiev roiov'
rovg QiAovg TroieloBai, rolg 6e rcovypoig diatptpeodai, rj roi<$
HFV KaXovg Kaya6ovg ddtKeiv rreipuuevov fydoovg -noisiaQai
06 XKNOI-IIOX'H [11. 1U.
rotf 6e TfovTjpoig ovvepyovvTa neipdadai <j>tA.ov$
tai xpfjoOai TOVTOI$ air' ineivuv ; 'Eic 6 TOVTOV elf T*
rwv Kpi'rwvof <f>i?.w 'Ap^ed^/iOf ^v, at vrro rciv
CHAPTER X.
SUMMARY.
SOCRATES exhort* Diodorus, a wealthy Athenian, to lend aid to Her-
mogene*. a friend of the latter, and an upright and honest man, bat labor-
Ing under poverty for he shows him that if, when a slave runs awny, we
exert ourselves to recover possession of him by the offer of rewards ; and
if, when a slave is sick, we call in a physician, and endeavor to save his
life ; how much more ought we to strive to recover a friend, and to rescue
him from want, seeing that a good friend is superior in value to a thou-
and slaves.
1. Olda dt K.ai Atodupo) avrov erotpQ ovn rotdde 6ia-
Ar^flerra Etrre fioi, i(f>T], a> AtoJwpe, av r/f aot rutv OIKK-
TCJV aTTodpa, empeXel, orrajf dvaKOfiioq ; 2. Kat dAAovf
ye vfj At', e<f>rj, -apa/caAai, ouorpa rovrov dva,KT)pvoo<t)v.
Ti yap ; t(f>rj, i.dv Ti'f aot, icd/ivy ruv ot/cerwv, TOVTOV ini-
icai napa.KaXel<; iarpov^, o:rajf ^ d-noddvg ; 206dpo
^>?/. EJ 6e TI$ aot TU>V yvupifiuv, <f>r), ?roAv TCJI^ oine-
%pi}ai\t&Tpo<; >v, Kivdvvevei dt' evdeiav drroXeodai,
OVK olet aoi dfrov elvai iTrifieXi)6fjvai, o:ra)f dtaouOq ; 3.
Kai firiv oloOd ye, OTI OVK ayv&\ua>> EOTIV 'Ep/ioytVT/^, ala~
XVVOLTO d' dv, ei &(f>%.ovfi,evo$ vnb aov, /IZT) avrw^eAotT/ OK
KdlTOl TO VTTTjpETTJV EKOVTa TE KO.I CVVOVV, KOI TfapdfWVOV,
Kai TO KeXevopevov luavbv noielv, IX ELV -> Ka ^ A") povov TC
Kelevopevov iitavbv OVTU Troielv, dAAd 6vvd\itvov Kai d<p
eavTov %pi\oi{iQV elvai, Kai Trpovoelv, Kai Tfpo6ovXevF.ij6ai,
TToAAwv oiKeTuv oluai dvTat-iov elvai. 4. Ot fievToi dya-
doi oiKovdftoi, orav TO TroAAoi) di-iov pitcpov tt^ rrpiaodai,
TOTE Qaai fielv uveioOai vvv de did rd Trpdy/ioro evuvo
IOTI ^iAovf dyadovg KTrjoaadai. 5. Kai 6
'AAAd /KaAaif ye, e(f>T), Aeyetf, w 2w/fparef, Kai
II. 10. 6.] MEMORABILIA. 67
wr ip,e rbv 'Ep/ioyevjyv. Md At', e<j>r), OVK eyw-
ye vojtu'Cw ydp ovre aot xdAAiov etvat TO Kakeaai knelvov,
TOV avrov E^Oslv Trpdf SKEIVOV, OVTE eKea'w juetbv dya0dv
TO TTpaxOfjvai TOUTC, 77 aot. 6. OVTW d^ 6 Aiddwpof W^ETO
TOf 'Ep/zoyevT/v, oi ou TroAi) TfAe^a^ eKTrjaaro <f>i-
, 85- epyov eZ^;e OKOTrelv, o TC av ij Aeywv ^
at v<j>paivoi
XENOPHONS MEMORABILIA
or
SOCRATES.
BOOK III.
CHAPTER I.
SUMMARY.
XESOPCIOS now proceeds to relate in what way Socrates was useful to
uch of his friends as aimed at r.r.y public employment, by exciting them
to the attainment of that knowledge which alone could qualify them to
discharge its duties properly.
And, first, the discussion tarns upon the duties of a commander.
He who wishes to fill the office of a commander, must make himself
well acquainted with the military art, and this is the more necessary, be-
cause, since in time of war the safety of the whole community is intrusted
to the commander, either good or evil must result to the state according
as he discharges his duties witli ability or with unskillfulness. ($ 1-5.)
The art of arranging and marshalling an army, though of great import-
ance in itself, forms but a small part of what is required in a commander
On the contrary, he who wishes ti\fill such a station in a becoming man-
ner must be possessed of many acquirements, and also of many endow-
"oents of intellect. (6-11.)
1. "OTI de rov$ dpeyofievovf rwv waAwv, e
dpeyotvro Trotuii', o>0eA, vvv TOVTO diijyrjoouai di
yap rrore iovvaodu)pov el$ TTJV rroXiv T/KSIV, errayye AAd/ue-
vov arparrp/elv 6iSdeiv, eAefe Trpdf nva TWV
8v qaddvero ]3ovAojitvov TT)$ rtft^g ravri]^ EV
Tvy%dveiv 2. Ala^pbv fievroi, w veavia, -rbv
iv T^ TroAet orparrfyelv, ebv rovro padetv, dfieXfjfJai av-
TOU, Kai dtKaiuq av ovrog VTTO r^g TrdA^wf fytiiotTO rroX.ii
/mAAov, ff fl TH; dvdpidvrcu; epyohaftoiij, ju^ [iF/iadTjHuc r-
3. "OA^f yap TTJ$ rr6A*d)f ev rolg
'II. 1. 8.] XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 69
KivSvvoH; emrpenouev^g rw arparrfyiJ, jueydAa TO, rt
ay add, Karopdovvrog avrov, Kal rd /ca/cd, diaaaprdvovro^,
etadf yiyveodai TT&$ ovv OVK dv dt/catwf 6 rov [lev \iav-
ddvtiv rovro djUeAaiv, TOV de alpeOrjvai imuehofievog, ,r\-
uiolro ; roiavra /.lev drj Aeywv enetaev avrov iXdovra /.iav-
ddveiv. 4. 'Errci <Je jue/^a^T/KWf TJKB, Trpo^enai^Kv av70),
Aeywv Ov do/cst Vjutv, a> avdpes, hgnep "O/i^po^ TOV 'Aya-
(leurova yepapov e<f)r) elvai, Kal oyrwf ode orparr^yslv
fiaduv, yepaptJTepo$ (fiaiveaQai ; /cat yap cjfrrep 6
\iaQuv, Kal idv pij Kidapify, KiOapiorfjc; sari, Kal 6
IdaOat, Kav JUT; larpevy, 6/zwf tarpdf iariv, ovrd) /cat ode
o roi;(5 row %p6vov diarehsl arpaTTjybg wv, /caV
av-bv eA^Trtt 6 (5e jt/r/ imard^EVog, OVTE OTparrjyor, ovre
iarpog KOTH>, ovde idv VTCO ndvruv dvdpuTrw aipeOy. 5.
'Ardp, erf)?/, tva /cat, edv i)juc5v rtf Taftap^^, ^ Ao^ay^ trot,
&V 7roAe//t:aiv Wjuev, Aefov ^/ttv, nodev
d as diddoKeiv rr/v arpa~T)yiav. Kal o^, 'E/c TOU
avrov, e<f>ri, el<? onep Kal ereAeura rd yap ra/crt/cd gje ye,
/cat dAAo oi'dev edida&v. 6. 'AAAd ju^v, e0?/ o Hw/cpd-rr/c,
TOVTO ye TToAAoorov //epo^ eari GTpa-tjyiag Kal yap trapa-
rtiv etf TOV iroXeuov TOJ> arparj^yov etvat
/cat rropiaTiKbv TWV ivtTT)A6i<av rolg arpaTtcjratf, /cat
Kal epyaort/cov, /cat emue/.?/, Kal KaprepiKov,
Kal dyxivovv, /cat 0tAo0povd re at w/idv, /eat drrAoDi' TC
Kat errtfiovAov, /cat 0uAa/m;ov re /cat /cAeTrr^v, at Trpoert.
/cdv /cat aprraya, /cat ^tAo&opov /cat TT^SOVSKTTJV, Kal da-
0aA^ /cat eTnOeriKov, Kal aAAa TroAAd at (pvaei Kal e?rt-
<TT'/7|U7j det TOV ev arpaTrjyfjaovTa e^eiv. 7. KaAov <5e /cat
TO raKriKov elvai TroAi) ydp 6ia<f>epei orpdrevfia reray-
levov drdarov cjfTrep Atdot re, /cat -nXivdoi, Kal |vAa, /cat
Kspafiog, drdnrtjiq fj.ev eppiuueva, ovdev xprjoind ianv,
e-netddv de ra^0g /COTCJ juei' /cat eTrtTroA^f TO /^^TS of]Tr6fj,f.va,
urjre T7]KO[teva, ol re At'0ot, Kat 6 /cepauoc, ev //eao) de at TC
irMvOoi, Kal ra ^vAa, w^rrep ev olicodofiia, avvriOerai, rore
yiyverai rroAAoi) d^tov nr^fju, olKta. 8. 'AAAd Trdvu, rf>q
fO XEVOPHON'S [111. 1. 11
o vcavioicos, ofioiov, o> 2wpoTf, elprjka^- nai yap ev TC*
T0t>f re Trptirorf dpiarovf 6tl rdrreiv Kal TOV;
v (fe //tow Tovf %eipiorov$, iva vrrd //ev TGJV
rat, VTTO <Je au TWV w0a>i>Tat. 9. Et [lev roivvv, efrr),
nat diayiyvaxjKeiv OK rov$ dyaOov$ icai rovg KUKOV^ idida-
tev ei Je [ifi, ri aot 6$eAof wv epaJBes ; ovde yap el fit.
dpyvpiov eiceAevae Trptjrov fiev nal reXevralov TO dA.At-
arov rdrretv, ev /jeoa) 6e TO %eipiOTOv, IIT) didd^aq dtayiy-
v<JOKeiv TO -e nahov nai TO Ki6dr)/.ov, ovdiv av ooi o</>eAof
TJV. 'AAAd /id At', 0*/, OVK edidafei' tjfre avrov^ av
y/id? ^eot TOVf T dyaOovf cat Touf KCLKOVC npivetv. 10.
Ti ovv ov OKonovfiev, (fn], TT(^ av avTuv (iff tiiafiaprdvoi-
pev ; BovAOfiai , e07/ 6 vcoj'to"o^ . OVKOVV, <pr], el [lev
dpyvpiov 6iot dpTrd&iv, rovg <f>ikapyvpu-dTov$ -rrpwrovt;
, 6pdb)$ av rdrroifjiev ; "Efiotye doicei. Ti 6e
Kivdvvevetv iiiXXovraq ; dpo TOV^ (fn^OTi^iordrov^
Ttporaic-iov ; OyTot yoOv eioiv, tQj), ol eveica erraivov KIV-
dvvevEiv idihovreq ov roivvv ovroi ye adijXoi, dA/.' KTTI-
TTOVTOJ^OU ovre$, evaipeTot av ehv. 11. 'ATap, eQij,
ae rdrreiv fiovov ididafrv, rj nai o-oi xal orrw$
ov e/cdara; TU>V Taypdruv ; Ow Ttdvv, e<pr). Ka<
[ifiv TroAAd y' eari, -npb$ a OVTE rdrreiv ovre ayeiv ucav-
TWf npo^Tjicet. 'AAAd /id At', e<f>Tj, ov dieaa(f>Tjvi^e raina.
yfj At', e<p7), TrdAtv roiwv eA0cjv erravf OWTO ^v ydp errt-
orrjrai, Kai fifj dvaidijs $, aia^;vve?Ta/ dpyvpiov
kvded oe
CHAPTER II.
SUMMARY.
A GOOD commander should take care that bis soldiers be in a healthful
condition; that they be provided with all things necessary; and that their
condition be bettered, in a greater or less degree, by victory over their
foes, Nor does the duty of a good general consist merely in this, that h
klono contend bravely against the foe, but in his leading also his whole
arm} to victory, and in his striving in all things to procure advantages not
fjp h^nself only, bat for all tbote under his command
111. '2. 4.] MEMORABILIA 7l
1. 'Evrir^wv r5e TTOTC orparrjyelv rfpiftievb) TGJ, ToO i>e-
KCV, 0?7, "Qurjpov otet rbv 'A-yauepvova rfpogayopevaat TT<M
utva Aawv ; dpd ye OTJ, tignep rbv rfoiueva emueAelodai
del, onug otiai re eaovrai at oieg, Kal rd erfirrjdeia ejov-
aiv, Kal ov evetca rpe^ovrai, TOVTO ecrrat, ourw Kai rov
orparrj-ybv empeheioOai del, onug a&oi re ol OTpaTitirat
taovrai, Kal rd emriSsia egovai, KCLI, ov eveica orparevov-
rat, TOUTO eorai ; orparevovrac 6e, Iva Kparovvre$ r&v
evdaifiovearep'i &aiv 2. V H ri
rov 'Aya/ze/tvova, emwv,
'Au(f>6repov, Paaifevf r* uyadof, uparepof r'
ap ye on at^jii^Tf re uparepog v eir), OVK e ^ovog avroc,
ev dywvi'^otro rrpbg rovg TroAe^touf, dAA' et Kal rcav-i ru>
OTparonedfi) rovrov alriog eir/ ; Kal {3aaihev dyaOog, ovx
el /zdvov rov eavrov (3iov KaAug TrpoearrjKoi, dAA' el Kai,
uv (3aaiXevoi, rovroig evdainoviag alriog eirj ; 3. Kai yap
BaoiAevg alpelrat, ov% Iva eavrov xaAwf em^eA^rai, dAA'
Iva Kal OL eAojuevoi 6t' avrbv ev nparruai Kal arpareij'
ovrai 6e rrdvreg, Iva 6 ftiog avrolq tig j3eAriarog $ Kal
orpa-qyovg alpovvrai, rovrov eve/ca, Iva rcpbg rovro av-
rolg rfyeuoveg <I)at. 4. Aet ovv rbv orparrjyovvra rovro
TrapaaKevd&iv rolg eAOfievoig avrbv arparrjyov Kal yap
ovre KaXXiov rovrov dAAo paSiov evpelv, oijre ala%tov rov
ivavriov. Kal ovrug emoKorrtiv, rig etr) dyadov rjyeuovog
apery, rd /zev dAAa Trepiqpei, KareAeirre de rb
nntelv, &v av i\-yr\rai.
CHAPTER III.
SUMMARY.
THE duty of a good commander of cavalry is vwofold, namely, to make
both horses and riders better. As regards the horses, he should not leave
the care of them entirely to the individual horsemen, but should take an
active part himself in the same. ( 1-4.) And again, as regards the
bonomen, he will best take care of these by making the m mount tbeii
*? i XKNUPIION'H [III. 3. 4.
ftorses readily, and by exercising tl.eiu in riling, not only over level, bat
tiro over rugged ground, and by instuetiug them in the art of throwing
the javelin from on horseback. He will also animate their courage, and,
above all, will render them obedient to hit authority. ($ 5-8.)
For the attainment of these ends, it will be necessary, above all things,
that he show himself skilful and able in the discharge of his own duties
($ 9), and convince them that both the'r glory and safety depend on their
obedience to his commands. ($ 10.) It will be requisite, also, for him to
add the art of speaking to his other acquirement*, in order that he may
both animate them with the love of glory, and urge them on to the per-
formance of action* from which advantage may accrue to both himself and
the state at large. ( 11-15.)
1. Kat imrapxeiv 6e nvi gpTy/zt'i-a) oldd TTOTE avrbv rot-
dde QiaXexBevTa *E^;otf av, etyrj, a> veavia, drrelv Tj^iv,
OTOV evexa inedvuijaas IrtTcap^elv ; ov yap df) TOV irpwrof
TU>V ITTTTEUV eXavveiv Kai yap oi l-TTOTot-OTai TOVTOV ye
d%iovvTai, TrpoeXavvovat yovv xai -r&v iTTTrdpxw. 'AA^0^
Aeyttf, t<f>j]. 'AAAd fifjv ov6e TOV yvu)a07jrai ye, Irrei Kai
ot fiaivofievoi ye VTTO rravrajv yiyvuoK.ovrai. 'AAljOef, t07/,
nai TOVTO Aeyetf. 2. 'AAA' apa 5n TO I--IKOV oiet 7y
TrdAtt /JeArtov av TrotTjaag Ttapadovvai, Kai, el rig XP f '- a
yiyvono tTrrreaJi', TOVTOW. Tjyovftevo^, dyaOov TIVO$ alrio^
yeviadat rg rrdAet ; Kai f/dAa, t<f>t]. Kai sari ye, vfj Af,
0// 6 Zw/fpdr^f, KaAdv, edv dvvq ravra -air/oat. 'II dg
&PXn Ttov, ifi fa qprjaai, ixrruv re Kai duGaruv eanv ;
'Eon yap ovv, e<f>i]. 3. *Wi 6f] /.et-ov fyuv rrpurov TOVTO,
STTWC; diavoq TOV$ I~TTOV$ /SeAr/ouf Troifjaac ; Kai of,
"AAAd TOVTO pev, (f)T], OVK ifibv oliiai TO epyov elvat, dAAd
Idia KKaOTov deiv TOV eavTOv tmrov iTTifie^eladai. 4. 'Edv
ovv, e<f>Tj 6 2<i)KpdTT](;, Trape^diVTai aoi TOV$ ITTITOV^ ol fiei>
7] KaKoaKskelg, tj daOevels, ol de OVTM^
^ 6vvao6ai aKohovOelv, oi Se ovTug dva-
(iff USVEIV, OTTOV av av Ta^qq, ol de ovrwf
T fiqde TaSai 6vva-dv elvat, TL aoi TOV irr-
ZaTai; f] rruif dvvfjoet TOIOVTUV rfyovpEi-os
dyaOov 'TI not^fjai TIJV no'kiv ; Koi Of , 'AAAd aAd)f TI
y, Kai Tteipdoofiai ~uv tmrw el$ TO dvvaTov int
III. '*. $ ll.J MEMORABILIA. 73
5. Ti de ; rovf imreag OVK em^eip^aeig, e<fyrj t
QeAriovag Trotf/aot ; "Eywy', e(f>rj. OVKOVV TTpwrov jttev
dva6aTt/cwrpoi>c int roijg tTTTrot'f -noir]asiq avroi^ ; Aet
yew, 0?7 teal yap, t Ttf ovTajv KaraTreaoi, /idAAov av
OVTW <7cjbtTO. 6. Tt yap ; edv TTOV Kivdvvsveiv (Je^, ?rd-
repov knayayeiv rowf TroAejUi'ou? 1 eirt T^V aju/zov
IvOa-nep eiwOare iTrrreveiv, jj mipdaei rag jueAera^ ev
TOff TTOieloOac ^upioig, sv oioigTrep ol Trokeuiot yiyvovrat ;
BeArtov yoOv, f07/. 7. Tt yap ; rov /3dAAeiv cj^ -rrXsiorovg
and TWV tTTTrwv eTTipeheidv rtva iroirjaei ; BeArtov yovv,
s<j)7], Kal TDVTO. G^yt'tv de rag tpv^dg rtiv Ircniwv /cat
^opyi^eiv npbg rovg TroAe/itov^, etrrep dA/ct/zwrepouf rcoielv,
3i<Lvev6i]oaL ; Et de /Lt^, dA^ a vi)v ye treipdaofjiai, K<prj. 8.
OTTW^ de trot Trei'duvrat. ol Imreig, ne^povriKag rt ; avev
yap dfj rovrov ovrs ITTTTWV, OVTS ircrteuv ayad&v /cat dA/ct-
ovdev o0eAo^ . 'AA?/^ Aeyetf, e0f/ dAAd Traif dv rtf
, w Sw/cparec, eTt TOUTO avrovg -nporpKifiatro ; 9.
jtzev drjTtov olo6a, ort ev Travrt Trpdy/^art ot av6pd)-
iroi rovroig judAtara ede^ovai Tfeidsadai, ovg av rjy&vrai
fiehriarovg elvai KCU yap ev vdtra), ov av riytivrai iarpi-
Kwrarov elvat, TOVTO) fidXiara neidovrai, /cat ev TrAot'w Oi
TrAeovref, or dv KvdepvTjruc&rarov, /cat ev yeo)pyta, ov av
yea)pytxyTarov. Kat judAa, 0?/. OVKOVV elicog, e<pT], /cat
ev ircTfiK-Q, of av jwdAtora eWwf (fraivjjrai a del Trotetv, TOU-
TO) uaAiara e^eAetv rouf dAAoff Tceideodai. 10. 'Edv ouv,
607/, eyai, ai SwKpare^, Pekriorog wv avrwv d^Aof w, dp-
jot TOUTO etf TO Tfeideodat avrovg /iot ; 'Edv ys
TOUTO), 0?7, didd^g avrovg, wf TO Treideadai ooi /cdA-
Aiov T /cat crwTT/ptoiTepov avrolg eorai. Utig ovv, 0?/,
TOUTO dto'al'w ; IIoAv v^ At', rf>?/, paov, 7; t aot dfiot dt-
ddoiteiv, cbf Ta /ca/cd TWV dya0a>v djUEtva) /cat AvatTA<TTpd
ecrTt. 11. Aytf, ^>T;, av rov irnrapxov Trpdf TO?^ aAAot^
(Jtv /cat TOV Afiyftv dvvaoOai ; 2i> d' wot',
t7T7rap%tv ; ^ ou/c evredv^yai, ori, baa
ovra, <Jt' o^v y
74 XKMII-IK.N'* i I li. '>' ' \rr.
ravra TTOVTO did Aoyoi; KfidOopnv, KOI el n
pavOdvei rig iidOrjfia, did Aoyov \tavBdvti ; nai ol
apiara diddonovreg, fid^tora A6yu> ^ptjvrot, icai ol rd
OTTOvdaioTara \idkio-ra. exiordpevoi,
12. *H rode ov/e ivTeOvpTjoat, <!>$ orov
yiyvTjra.1, u^nep b el$ A^Aov -rrepTTOfievos, ov-
ovda[i66ev TOVTW <^>d/JtAAo yiyverai, ovd^
evavdpia v dAA^ TrdAet 6/io/a T^ evOdde ovvdyerai ; 'AA?;-
0^ Aeyet^, <t>r). 13. 'AAAd /i^v OVTC e>0am'a TOOOVTOV
dicupepovaiv 'Adyvaloi r>v aAAwf, OVTC aw/idrwv neyedei
at pw/ifl, ooov ^tAort/itft, ^rrep fidXiora TTapogvvei rrpbc; ra
Koxd icat Kvrt^a. 'AA^Otf, 1^, at TOVTO. 14. Ov/couv
Diet, t^>?;, KOI TOW /ff7:t/toi) TOT) ev^dde et Tt eTrtjueA^en/,
w^ TroAv av /sai TOVTCJ (Jtevey/soiCJ' rwv dAAwv, orrAwv T
cat tTTTrwv Trapaa/icev^, icat evra^ta, ai TO>
veretv rrpof rot)f TroAe^itovf, e vo^tioeiav ravra
faaivov nai Tt/i^f -evt-eoOai ; Etdf yc, e07^. 15. M^
TotVfv oKvet, K<ftij, dAAd Tretpai r<n>f avdpa$ errt TOUTO Trpo-
Tpeneiv, d0' wv avrdf re a)0A^0^(T, /cat oJ dAAoi TroAtrai
rttd oe. 'AAAd v^ Ata ireipdaofjui, e<f>r).
CHAPTER IV.
SUMMARY.
NICOMACHIDES, who was well skilled in the military art, having com
plained to Socrates that the Athenians had chosen, as one of their com
manders, not himself, but Antisthenes, who had never distinguished him-
self in warfare, and who knew nothing else save how to get money, Soc
rates undertakes to show unto him, that, if a person, in whatever employ-
ment he may have taken upon himself, knows well what is required for
executing that employment in a proper manner, this man will make a
good leader, either of a -chorus, a state, or an army.
Sinie, then, remarks Socrates, Antisthenes is skilled in the manage-
ment of his private affairs, and is, at the same time, ambitious of praise ,
and siace he has discharged successfully the duties of a choragns, there
can bo no doubt but that he, although unskilled in military affairs, will
nevertheless make a good commander ($ 1-5) ; for a choragns, and he who
10 skilled in managing private affairs, have very many things in common
Vfeh a ormraaader. ($ 6-12 )
III. 4. 7.] MEMORABILIA. 73
1. 'I&ov 6e Trore NiKOfj,a^idT)v e^ dp^atpeatwv drrtovTo,
Ttvef , J> NtKOjua^'cty, OTparrjyol ypijvrai ; Kat <5f >
Ov yap, 077, o> Sokparef, TOCOVTOL eiatv 'Adijvaloi, &$re
E/ze jitev ot>% etAovro, of e/c /caroAdyou orparevofjievos Kara*
rerp(fj.fj,ai, Kal Ao^ayaJv, ical Ta|tap%c5v, Kal rpavfiara vnd
TToAe/ft'cov Tocrovra e^wv dpa 6e rdf ovAdf TWV rpav-
ou/ievof eTredeiicvvev 'AvriodevTjv de, e0?/,
etAovro, TOV ovre orrAiT^v TrwTrore OTparevodfievov, ev Tt
roif IjT-nsvatv ovdev TrepifiAeTrrov Troir/oavTa, eTTiordfj-svov
rs aAAo ovdev rj ^prjfiara avAAeyeiv. 2. OVKOVV, <pt] 6 2w-
s, rovro jj,sv dyadov, el ye roif orpa,Tiu~aig inavbt;
rd emTTjdeia nopi&iv ; Kaf yap o/ e/rrropof, ^>T/ 6
p?)jUaTa ovAAeyeiv iKavoi elaiv dAA' oir^
evena TOVTOV Kal OTparrjyeiv dvvaiv-' av. 3. Kai 6 2w-
Kpdrrjg e^r]- 'AAAd /cat faXovsiicog 'AvnaOevrjg ioTiv, ft
OTpa.T7)y& TTpogelvai kmrrjdetov ianv ov% opaf , ort at ,
KexoprjyrjKe, 7:0,01 rotf %opolq veviicrjKE ; Ma Ai',
6 NtKOjua^idT;^, dAA' ovdev bfioiov iari %opov TS Kal
rof TrpoeOTdvai. 4. Kai /i^v, </>?/ 6
ye 6 J Avna6svT]^ ovtis
&v, ofiug eysvero iicavog evpelv rov^
ravra. Kai iv TQ a-paria ovv, K^TJ 6 Nt/cojua^t'dT/f, dA-
ftev evprjaei rovg rd^ovra^ dv9' eavrov, dAAou^ 6e
jua^ov/zevouf. 5. OVKOVV, e<j)T) 6 EuKpdrrjg, lav ye
ev rotf TroAejutKoif rouf Kpariorovg, ugnep iv rolg %o-
'q re Kal TTpoaiprjrai, elKorcog av Kal .TOVTOV
viKf]<f)6pog etrj Kal datravav <5' avTOV elKO$ judAAov av e0e-
Aetv etf TT)V |vv oAg rg TroAet TWV TToAejut/tdii' VIKJJV, fj el$
TTJV %i)v Ty 0uA^ TWV ^opt/cwv. 6. Aeyetf av, 07;, w 2w-
KpaTe$, wg TOV av~ov avdpoq eoTi ^opijyelv re KaAaJf /cai
orparriyelv ; Aeya) eywy', e07/, d)^, OTOV av TH; Trpoara
v^, lav ytyvwa/cg re wv (Jet, Kal ravra Tropieo6ai dvvif
i, ayaQbq av etrj TrpooraT^f, eire #opov, etre oi/coy, etre
, efre crrparevjuaTOf Trpoararevof. 7. Ka^ 6 Nt/co-
, Ma At', l^w/,
78 XEN ONION'S [III. 4. 12.
aov dKovoat, wf dyaOoi oiKOVopoi dyadoi orpoTj/yot av
llev. "I6i 6r], 0*7> i^erdouuev rd tpya eO7epou aurdii',
Tvo eidtiuev, norepov TO oird ianv, rj diatyepei ri. ndvv
ye, t(j)T). 8. OyKovv, t^rj, rd /ev rovs dp^ouevovg
Koovf re Kai evnetdelg iavrolg Trapaoitevd&tv
foriv epyov ; Kat /m/la, ti^r;. Tt <Je; TO
t/caara Totf iTTirydsioK; irpdrTtiv ; Kai TOVT', e0?/. Koi
f*^v xa Td TOI>C Ko/covf Kokd^eiv, xal TOV? dyo^ovf rifidv,
dfjuftorepou; olpai Trpo^rjiteiv. Yldvv fiiv ovv, e<j>rj. 9. Td
de Toi>f vTrrjKoov^ ev[iEvel$ iroielodai, TTW^ oi> KaAov dfj.<po-
rtpou; ; Koi TOVT', t^^. 2u/i/id^;ovf (Je ai (3oT]dov<; Trpof-
dyeo^at Joxtt erot av^epeiv du^oripoiq, ?/ ou ; TLdvv pev
ivv, e<f>T]. 'AAAd (frvhaKTiitovg TWV ovrw OVK
etvat TTpo$j)Ki ; 206dpo y', e^jy. OVKOVV Kai
Kai <f>iXo-n6vov<; d^oripov^ elvai npo^TjKet -nf.pl rd avruv
?pya. 10. TOUTO [lev, e<f>T), -ndvra opoius dfufrorepuv ea-
TIV a)./.d TO ud%eodai OVKKTI d/i^orcpwv. 'AAPv' e^OpoL
ye Tot d(*(j>OTepoi<; yiyvovTai ; Kat fidAa, 0?/, TOVTO ye.
OVKOVV TO nepiyeveodai TOVTUV du<j>orepotg ovfuftepei ;
Udvv ye, e(f>Tj. 11. 'AAA', exeivo Trapiei^, av dey /j.d%e<jdai,
TI <l)(f>e?*,i)oei TI oiKovouiKi] ; 'Evravda df/nov Kai Trktiorov,
e(f)T] 6 yap dyaObg otovo/ioc, fWcif, OT* oydev OVTCJ Avat-
-e *at KepdaXeov eariv, d)g TO ua%6uevov TOV$ TroAe-
vf/tdv, ou(5e OUTO>? dAvafTeAef Te xoi fyuiudes, a>^ Td
T)TTdoOai, 7Tpodvfi<t)$ uev rd ?rp6f TO vtKav avu<f>epovra 77-
i TrapaOKevdoerat, kmueXtig 6e rd rrpdf TO ^rrdaOai
OKeiperat Kai 0uAd^Taf, evepydif 6\ av rfjv Trapa-
OKEVTJV 6pd viKTjTiKfjv ovoav, jua^e/Tat, ov^; JJKiara 6e rov
TWV, kdv dnapd<JKevo<; ^, ^uAdfeToi ovvaTrretv fid^tjv. 12.
MT) Kara<pp6vet, t<p7), a> NtKOjua^td^, Taiv olKovoutKuv av-
dfxjjv 77 yap TWV Wi'a>v tmjueAeta TrXrjdei uovov diafiepet
rr)<; TWV /coivdiv, Td de dAAa napan^Tjaia e%ei TO de /ze-
yttTTOV, OTt OVT dvew dvdpuTTWv ovderspa yiyverai. oure
dt' iAAwv uev dvdpb)TTG)v rd Idia Trpdrrerai, 61' aAAwv d^
'a KOivd' ov yap dAAotf naiv dvdpuTroi$ ol rojv
III. 5. 3.] MEMORABILIA. 7'/
xptivrai, ij olgrcep oi rd Idia
oi eniordnevoi xpfjadai nai TO, tdia Kal rd noivd
npdrTovaiv, ol 6s JUT) emordnevoi dp/>OT4:pu>&
CHAPTER V.
SUMMARY.
IN this chapter Socrates converses with Pericles the Younger (the son
of the celebrated statesman of the same name) on the way by which the
Athenians may be recalled to the glory and success of former days. He
shows him, in the first place, that the Athenians ought to be reminded of
the virtues and achievements of their forefathers. ($ 1-12.) In the next
plane he points out to him the causes of their present degeneracy. ($ 13.)
Ha then shows that the virtues and discipline of their ancestors ought to
bu recalled by them, or, at least, the example of the Lacedaemonians ought
to be imitated. { 14.) That their chief care, however, should be be-
stowed on military affairs, and, in particular, that competent commander!
ought to be set over their forces, who may teach the soldiers strict disci-
pline and obedience to command. ( 15-25.) He explains to him, finally,
how well adapted Attica is, from its situation, to resist the incursions of a
foe. ($ 26-28.)
1. ITept/cAeZ 6e TTOTS, rw TOV Trdvv Hepinheovg vZw, dia-
'Eyw rot, efir], w HepiKA.Ei$, ehirida e^oj, oov
ivb) re Kal Ivdogorspav rf]v -noXiv ei$
T TToAfjutKd eosadai, Kal rtiv TroAejtuwv Kparrjoetv. Kal 6
Ilepi/cA^f, BovAoijUTjv av, e07/, w 2c6/cpaTf, d Aeyeif 07ra>f
6e ravra ye.voir' 1 av, ov dvvapai yvtivai. BovXei ovv, e^rf
6 2(*)KpdTt]<;, dtaAoyt^d/ievoi irepl auraiv emaKOTrunev, onov
ijtir) TO Svvarov eariv ; BovAo//ai, S(p7i. 2. OVKOVV olada,
(f>r], on TrA?/0i /zev ovdev fieiovg elalv 'A.dT)valot Boiwraiv ;
Ol6a ydp, e(f>r]. 2c5juara 6e dyadd Kal /taAd Trorepov en
BO^WTWV olei TrAetaj av lKX^6i]vai, r| ej 'A.6r)vtiv ; Ovde
ravri) uoi doKovai XeineoOai. Ev/ieveorepovf 6s Ttorloovs
bav-olg elvat vouifcig ; ' Adrjvaiovg eywye Botwrajv uev
ydp TroAAot, n/(.eovKTov[iEVoi vno Qrjdaiuv, &v$[iev&; av-
rolt,- K%OVOIV 'Adrivrjoi 6s ovdev opw rotovrov. 3. 'AAAd
ye Kal
78 XKNOPIIOX'S [ift. f,. 8.
anep ov% r\Kiara rrapoi-vvei Kvvdvveveiv i>7jp
Kai rrarpi6o$. Ovde iv rovroi$ 'AOiyvaioi ueurrroi. Kai
U7)V rrpoyovd)V ye na).d tpya OVK tanv off uti^u Kai rrAetai
VTfdp^ei, fj 'A.07jvaioi$ (L rroAAot irraipopevoi nporpinov-
rai re dper^g imnefalodai, Kai a^Kiuoi yiyveaOai. 4
TaOra /igv dXijOfj Xeytu; Trdvra, w.^wKparef dAA' opaf,
irt, d<^>' ov ^ re ovv ToAju/dg ruiv ^iAtwf ev Aefiadet'^i ov/i-
0opd eye'vero, Kai fj ped' 'iTrnoKparovg irri AT/At'w, eit TOV-
TUV TETa-xeivwTat p.ev 77 TUJV 'AOqvaiw 66!~a Trpdf TOV^
Boiwrovf, eTTTjpTai de TO TWV 6/6ata)v Qpovrjua Trpoo rovf
'A.OT)vaiov$ ' tjf re Botwrot //', oZ Trpoodev ovd' ev ri? eav-
TWV ToA/idJvref 'AOrjvaioi^ avev AaKedaifioviuv re Kai rijv
aAAwv neAoTTOWT/atwv dvTiTarT(T0at, v{)' oTretAoDat*' av-
roi KaO* eavrovg ep.6a?*elv el$ rjjv 'ArriKTjv 'AOTjvaloi de,
ol nporepov, ore Boturoi fwvoi iyivovro, Tropdovvreq rrjv
Botwrtav, (f)o6ovvrat, [if] Botwrot dgwoaxrf rfjv 'ArT(K7/i>.
5. Koi 6 2(jJKpdrj]$, 'AAA' aladdvofiai fiev, e<f)T), ravra
ourcjf e%ovra doKel 6e uoi dvdpl dyaOu dpxovn vvv ev-
apeororepug SiaKelodai TJ rroAtf * TO ftev yap fidpoog due-
re Kai paBvfiiav Kai drreiOeiav e/ifidAA'et, 6 de 0d6o^
povf re Kai evTretOeariipovs, Kai evraKrorepov^
rroteL 6. TeKpTjpaio <i' dv rovro Kai drcb rtiv tv ral$
vavaiv orav uev yap djjrcov pijdev (f>o6(I)vrai, uearoi eioiv
draia$, efr' av 6e T\ xeipuva ff rroXeuiov$ deiauoiv, ov
povov rd Ketevoueva Trdvra noiovaiv, d/./.d Kai aiyiJai
hapadoKovvreg rd TTpogra^6i]a6fieva, tifnep %opevrai. 7.
'AAAd [i7]v, e<f>T] 6 IlepiKA.^, eiye vvv pdXiara rteidoivro,
dpa av eli] Xeyeiv, TTCJ^ av avrov$ Tfporpeifjai^tOa rtdXiv
r^g dp%aiag dperfjg re Kai evK^eiag, Kai tv-
. 8. OVKOVV, e(f>r) 6 SwKpaT^f, el p.ev efiov/ojuefla
TOUf, a>v ol dAAot el%ov, dvrnroieloOai, d~o-
6eiKVvvre$ avrolq ravra narp&d re ovra Kai rrpo^TjKOvra,
udhiar' dv ovrug avroi'f e^opu^taev dvre%eadai rovrwv
ircei 6& rov JUCT* dpfer^f Trpureveiv avrov$
Bov^oueBa, TOUT' av deiKreov in rtabtuov udhora -
ill. 5. 14.] MEMORABILIA. 7f
avidly, Kai wf TOVTOV Tn[J,^.ovuvoi, TcdvTuv av tj> /ipa-
Tiarot.. 9. Tltof ouv av TOUTO diddaKoifiev ; Oluai fiev,
el rovg ye nakaiordrov$, (iv aKOvouEV, npoyovovg avrww
dvafUf^vrjaKQLiJ:v av-rovi; d/CT/Kodraf dpiarovg yeyovevat,
10. T Apa Aeyetf T^V TWV i^ecjv Kpiatv, ?)v o^ rrepi KeKporra
di' dper?)v eKpivav ; Aeyw yap, aat T^V 'Epe^Oecjf ye rpo.
</>^f sat yeveaiv, Kai rov rrdAejuof rov ITT' kneivov yevo^e-
vov Trpo^ rovf e' r^f %o[ievr)$ rjTreipov Trdarjg, Kai rov iff?
'HpareAfitdcjv Trpdf rouf ^v IleAoTrovv^oa), ai rravraf roi)f
t'TTi Qqaeug TTokeur}devTa$, ev ol$ Ttdoiv enelvoc d^Aoi ye-
ydvacrt rwv a0' eavroix; dvOptinuv dpiarevaavTe^. 11.
Et de (SouAet, a varepov 01 EKEIVUV p,sv dnoyovot, ov TroAi 1
rfe rrpd ^aiv yeyovdre^, eirpagav, rd pev avrol a0' kav-
7ov$ dywvi^o^ievoL rrpd^ TOV^ Kvpievovrag rr/g re
ndaifi Kai rf/f Eupwrr^ fte^pt MaKedovt'o^, K
rtiv TTpoyeyovoTtev dvvapiv Kai d^opju^v KKTT]fj,evov^ Kai.
ra gpya KaTetpyaafisvovg, TO, de Kai perd Tie^onovvrj-
dptOTevovreg Kai Kara yr\v Kai Kara ddXarrav ' ol
6i} Kai Aeyovrai TTO^V 6ieveyKslv r&v KaQ' eavrovg dvQpd)
TTUV. Aevovrai yap, e(j>7). 12. Toiyapovv TroAAwv fikv
fi-ava0Tdae(t)v eV rg 'EAAdd* yeyovvitiv, diepeivav ev ry
eavr&v, TroAAot 6e vnep diKaiwv avTikiyovreg
exeivois, rroAAoi de VTYO Kpeirrovw v5pi6uevoi
yov Trpbg iiteivovg. 13. Kai 6 IIep*KA?^, Kat
ye, e(prj, d) S&Kpares, r\ TrdAtf OTTOJ^ TTOT' errt TO %elpov
Vv. 'Eyw /^V, e<j>7], oluai, 6 2a>/cpaT^f , &7tep
, dtd TO TroAi) V7rpevey;iv *;ai KpaTiarevaai,
vTS^ varepi^ovot TWV dvTtTrdAwv, OVTG> Kai 'A07/-
TroAi) dfEvey/cdvTa^ d^fiA^aat avT(i5v, at dta TOVTO
%eipov$ yeyovevai. 14. Nvv oyv, ecprj, TL av TTOIOVVTS^
dvahddotev TT)V dp%aiav dperr/v ; Kai 6 SaxepaTj/f Ovdev
dnoKpvcjtov SoKel juoi Etvat, dAA' ^ ftev egevpovTEg rd TWV
rrpoydi/cov eTnTtjSevftaTa, fir]6sv xelpov EKSLVUV emTridev-
Wv, ovdev av %eipovg eKeivuv yeveadai el de prj, rovg yt
vvv TTpo)TevovTa$ (Ufiovpevoi, Kai TOVTOI$ rd avrd
30 XENOPHON'S [III. 5. 20
fiiv rotf avrolg %p<J'uevoi, ovdev dv %ei
eneivuv elev el <J' emueheorepov, nai /JeArfovf. 15
, K<pT], Trdppcj TTOU ttvat TT) Tr6A TT/v KahondyaOiav
TTore yap ovrug 'AOyvaloi, cjfrrep AaKedaifiovioi, ff npeadv-
repovf aidiaovrai ; ol and T&V naripuv ap%ov-ai Kara-
typovelv roiv yepairepdiv 7} awjuao/c^ffovatv oyrwf ; oi ov
\iovov avroi eveia$ dfMeXovaiv, aXXd /cat TOJV tirtfttJiaufti-
vuv icarayeAwot. 16. IIoTe <Je OUTW TTEioovrat rots ap-
%ovoiv ; ol nai dydAAovrat im TOI nar afypove.lv rwv dp-
^;dvT(jv * ij -no-re OVTUH; duovofioovmv ; ol ye, dvrt ^ev rou
om>pyslv eavroig rd avuQepovTa, eTrrjped^ovai
Kai fydovovoiv eavrol$ ^idAAov, r/ roZf dAAoif
Ta 6e Trdvrwv ev re ratf iSiau; ovvodoic; Kai TO??
dia<j>ipovrai, Kai -rrXeiara^ dinag dAAv^Aotf dt^c^ov-
T<U, ai npoaipovvrai /idAAov OVTW icepdaivetv d~' dAA^-
ACJV, ?) (Tvvax^eAovvTef avrovg rol^ 6s. noivol$ wf rrep dA-
Aorptotf xpupevot, rrept TOUTWV au /id^ovraf, *at ra/c e/f
rd roiavra fivvdueoi pd/tOTa -^aioovaiv. 17. 'E a>v TroA-
A^ ^ev a77<pm ai Kax:a ~y TroAet iufyvtrat, TroAA?) (Je
xot f(70f dAA^Awv rotf TroAiraff eyyiyveru?, &' a
judAo <f)o6ovuat del, /x^ rt uel^ov, 7} tjT (fiiptiv 6v
vaodai, KaKov ry TrdAei avfj,Cy. 18. M7/(5a/i(Dc, e^T? 6 2w
a> ITcptKAcff, ovTWf 7/yoi; dvT/KeCTTO) novr^pla voaelv
^v roif yvuviicoi$ dytiot TreiOovrac ~
, ovdsvuv 6e KaraSeearepov iv rolg ^op
ps~oi>ai TOif dtdatTKaAoif ; 19. Toyro yap rot, <(>T), Kai
davuaorov KOTI, rd rovg juev roiovrovg KeiQap%tlv rot'f
rovf <Je 67rAiraf nal rovg i-mrel^, ol donovai na~
TrpoKSKpiaOat TWV TroAtraiv, dneideo-rdrov^ eivat
20. Kat 6 2a>Kpdr7?f 07/ 'H 6e ev 'Ape/ a>
rai ; Kat /udAa, e^. Ot<70a ovv rtvaf, e^r;, KaAAtov, r\
voutu&repov, ?y oeuvo-epov, 7} dttcaiorfpov rag re
, Kai rdAAa Trdvra Trpdrrovrag ; Ov
111. 5. 27.] MEMORABILIA. bl
e^T/, TOVT<>I$. Ov Toivvv, 0?/, del dOvuelv, u$ OVK t-vrd/e-
Tb)v OVTUV 'A.6r]vaiu)V. 21. Kai fj,r)v ev ye rol$ orpanu-
riKol$, 07/, e^0a udkiara &: autypovelv re nal Evraine.lv,
Kai TTet6ap%elv, ovfievi rovruv -npo(;s%ovaiv. *lauq ydp,
etyT] 6 SitiKpdrrjs, iv rovroig ol r\ma~a emordfievoi ap%ov-
oiv avrdv ov% bpag, on KiOapiariov psv, Kai %opEVTtiv,
Kai dpxqaT&v ovds elg em^eipel ap%eiv [if] emaTdpevo^,
ovde TraXaiaruv, ovde TrayKpaTiaartiv dAAd ndvre^ , oaoL
TOVTWV ap%ovmv, sloven delgai, onoQsv euaOov ~av~a, t(f>'
olg e^eardai, rtivds arparriytiv ol TrXeloroi avrooxe&d*
frvaiv. 22. Ov fievroL os ye rotovrov eya> vofii^u elvai,
dAA' oljuat oe ov6tv TJTTOV e^eiv elnelv, onore orpaT^yslv,
f] orro-e rraAatetv rjp^(i) pavdavsiv Kai TroAAd juev olftai
as TCJV Trarpcjan' orpaTT/yT/jtidrwv 7rapetA7/0dro 6iaav&iv,
rroAAd 6e navra^odev avvevrjvoxsvai, onodev olov re i]v
fj,adelv n w0AtjUov el$ arpar^y/av. 23. Oljj.ai 6e oe TroA
Ad fiepifivdv, OTTCJC [if] kdOy$ oravrbv dyvoaJv ri TU>V ei<;
orparrjyiav (i^eAi^wv Kai edv ri roiovrov aladij aeavrbv
fir) eidora, fyrslv rovg emoTaiie.vovs ravra, OVTE dwpwv
ovre ^aptrcjv (f>etd6fievov, onvg fid6^ Trap 1 avrutv a fir)
i, Kai ovvepyov$ dyadovg e^gc- 24. Kai 6 ITcpi-
Ov XavQaveiq ue, u) 2aj/paref , e(f>r}, on ovd' oiofievoc;
jue TOVTW empeXelaOai ravra Aeytv^, dAA' ey%eiptiv us
diddaKsiv, on TOV jueAAovra aTparrjyelv TOVTOJV (mdvruv
enifjieXelaOai del 6/^oAoyw pevroi /cdyai noi ravra. 25
Tovro 6', e07/, w HeptK^eig, KaTavev6r)Ka, on TrpoKsirat
rye %wpa^ fjp&v opr/ ^eydAa, KadrjKOVra errt TTJV "Boi(>)~iav,
6C J)v elg rr\v %wpav et$o6oi orevai re Kai npogdvrei^ eiai,
Kai on fiearj dte&arai opeaiv epv^ivolq; Kat /idAa, t<pr).
26. Ti <5e ; av SKSIVO aKTjKoag, on Mvaot Kai Hioidai EV rq
Kare^ovre^ spv^ivd -ndvv ^wpta, Kai Kovfyux;
i, dvvavrai TroAAd usv rr)v jSaotAewf %wpav Ka-
KaKorrotelv, avroi 6e Z,r\v e^.Ev6epoi ; Kat rovro
y', e(pT], aKovb). 27. 'AOqvaiovf; d' OVK av ote/, 0?;, jus'^pt
T^f eAa0pdf rjAiKtag dmXiauevovg Kov<f>orepois OTrAoff, Kai
D2
82 XEVOPHON'S [III. 5. 28. 6. 2.
rd rfpoKeijieva TT/^ X&pa*; oprj Kare%ovra<;, /3Aa6epot-f pet
elvai, /*eydA/i> 6e TrpofioA^v rotf rroAtratf
KareaKEvdoOai ; Kat 6 IIppi/icATJf , Havr' omat,
(^77, a) ZuKpartf, ai ravro ^p?)(7</ia etvat. 28. Et rot-
7'fj', td>^ 6 SwKpaTTjf , apinitu ooi ravra, errt^etptt auroZf,
J) dpiare o n (iev yap aV TOVTWV Kararrpd^, nai ool
K(i\<>i> lorai, Kai -^ TroAet dyaOov lav 61 TI d
ovre TT)V Trdfav /3Adi/>tf, ovre aeavrov
CHAPTER VI.
SUMMARY.
tflAUCO, the son of Arista, was so strongly possessed with the desiro
T being a statesman, that, although not yet twenty, he was continually
making orations to the people, and thereby exposing himself to ridicule.
iSocrates, therefore, endeavors to care him of this delusion, and by a series
of questions succeeds iu convincing him that he is altogether ignorant of
what appertains to the character of a true statesman ; and he then shows
him that, unless one be acquainted with this, he can neither prove of any
advantage to the state, nor acquire any reputation for himself.
1. TkavKwa 6e TOV 'Aptorwvof, or' ene^eipet
oelv, ETTiOvfuJv -npoarareve.lv TTJ TrdAewf, ovderra) eluoaiv
Sri] yeyovu>, ovrw aAAiuv oiiceiwv re Kai 0tA&>v, ovdeif
edvvaro rravaat eA.KOp,ev6v re OTTO rov jS^^arof, ital nara-
yeXaarov ovra, SawpdrT/f de, evvovi; &v avrut did re Xao-
uidrjv TOV TXavicwvog, Kai Sid IlAoTWva, f^ovo^ Zrravoev.
2. 'EvTf^wv yap avroi Ttp&rov uev eig rd edeX^aai duov-
tiv roidtie Xegag Kareo%ev T i2 TXavKwv, e<f)7), rrpoarareveiv
fjulv diavevorjaai r^g rrdAewf ; "Eywy', e<f)i], a>
N^ Ai', e<b7), Ka'kov yap, elrcep rt Kai aAAo rail' iv d
rrotf dfj^ov yap, on, edv TOVTO diarcpdZq, dvvarbq pev eaei
avrog rvyxdveiv orov dv emOvfiqs, litavbs 6e roi>$ 0tAoff
w^eAeiv, knapel(; de rov rcarp&ov OIK.OV, av^rjaeig 6e rfjv
rcarpida, dvofiaarog <J' east, rrpairov fiev ev rq rcoXei, enei-a
ev ry HAAddi, lau; fe t\rcep QeniaroKXr/g, Kai iv
Rap6dpotr, OTTOV 6 J av ^ -a ra%ov TreptfiAerrToc laei.
II). 6. 9.] .MEMORABILIA. S3
Toi)r' ovv duoviov 6 F/Lau/cwv eueyahvvero, Kai ^deug nap-
ejue vs. Mfird de ravra 6 2pdr7?f, OVKOVV, e<p7), TOVTO
juev, a) FAaikcov, df/Xov, OTJ, et7Tp rifidodat j3ovXei, a)0e-
^T/Tfia aot 77 TrdAif <mV ; Ildvu ^ev ow, ^77. Ilpdf i9ewv,
</>?/, /i?) roivvv aTroMpv^, dAA' etrrov 7jjUtr, ^/c rtvo^ ap|"
T^V TroAtv evepyerelv ; 4. 'E:rei (Js 6 FAav/ccov
aev, wf dv rore OKOTT&V, onodev ap%otTO T Ap', e<f>r) 6
Kpdrrjs, wfTiep, 0tAou olaov e2 avgijaai /3ovAoi
pov avrov eni^eipoii]g dv rroielv, ovrb) tcai ri\v TrdAtv Tret-
pdaet TrAofCTtwrepav notTJaai ; H.dvv pev ovv, e<pr). 5.
OVKOVV TrkovaidiTepa y' av ELI], Trpofddwv avrg TrAetdvwv
yevofj.evG)v ; EiKOf youv, e^>7/. Aegov drj, e0?7, e/c rivuv
vvv ai TTpo^odot ry nohei, nai Trooai nveq eloi ; d^Aov ydp,
or* eotcsTpai, iva, el pev nveg avrtiv evde>$ K%ovotv, EK-
TTXtipdjaqs, el tie TrapaAetTrovrat, Trpognopiays. 'AAAd jud
At', e<f)7] 6 rAav/cwv, ravrd ye OVK eTreoicepfiai. 6. 'AAA',
el TOVTO, t07^, TTapeAiTref, rdf ye dandva^ rr]$ TroAewf ijjutv
eZrre d^Aov yap, OTI Kai TOVTUV Tag Treptrrdf d(f)atpelv
tiiavoet. 'AAAd jd TOV At', 0?^, oude Trpdf ravrd TTW 0%d-
Aaaa. OVKOVV, 07/, TO /tev TtXovaiWTeoav TI)V TrdAtv Trot-
?tv dva6ahov[J,eda -na)g yap olov re /z?) eltioTa ye TO, dva-
ra Kai Tag Trpogodovg emfiehrjdrivai TOVTUV; 7. 'AAA',
ffpare^, e</)?y 6 FAav/cwv, dwardv (7ri ot CLTCO TroAe-
TT)V TrdAtv TrXovTi^eiv. NT) Ai'a,.a0d<Jpa y', ^ 6
rT/f , av rtf avTcov KpeiTTW q ' rjTTUiv 6e d;v /cat rd
ovra 7rpoca7ro6dAot dv. 'AA^fl?/ Aeyfitf, 0?y. 8. OVKOVV,
K(j)7], TOV ye povXevaofievov Trpog ov$Tiva$ del Tro^epelv, vr\v
T T^f TrdAewf dvvafiiv Kai TTJV TWV evavTiuv eldevai del,
Iva, edv fiev rj Tjjg noXeug KpetTTbtv jj, ovfidovXevq im^ei*
oelv TOJ TroAfi/Lta), edv 6e TJTTUV TWV evavTiw, evXa6elo6ai
neidij. 'OpO&g heyeig, e<f>r]. 9. HP&TOV p,ev TOLVVV, ecbr],
AE^OV rjfjtlv TT]<; TrdAfiWf rr]v T 7T^t^v at T^V vavTiKfjv
Hvvapiv, tra T?)V rwv fivavrtwv. 'AAAd jd TOV Ai*, e07/,
ov/c dv %otjut aot ovTWf ye drro o-rd/zarof ^4^. 'AAA',
li yypa:rrat <rot, Iveyice, 0?; rrdw ydp 7jdewf av TOITO
84 XENOPHON'S [III. G. 14.
'AAAd pa TOV At', t<f)jj t ovdi )Kypa-mai uoi
10. QVKOVV, e07/, Kal Trept TroAt'/iov ovftOovXevtiv TT\V
ye iTfiUTTjv emo%T]OOfjv tawf yap nai did TO /Kt'yeflo^ au-
TO>V, dpTt dp^o/zevof Tr)f rrpoaraTetaf, OVTTGJ e^ijr
'AAAd Tot Trept' ye 0vAa*r)f r^f ^wpa^ oid' ori oot
e, at olaOa, brtoaai re (bvkanai errinaipoi eiai nai orrooa*
p'/, /rat OTTOoot re <f>povpoi inavoi tlai itai onoaot \ii] dot
tai rdf /iev erriKaipovg <f>vXand^ ovpOovXevoeiv jj.ei^ova^
, rdf <5e -nEpirrdq d^aipelv. 11. N^ At', i<pi] 6
a,Tcdaa<; [lev ovv eywye, evexd ye TOV ovrajf av-
rdf <f>v^dr-eaOai, wf- xAeTTTeoftu TO e*e T^f ^wpa^. 'Edv
<Je' Tf d^e'At/ y', e07/, Tdf 0vAadf, OVK o?et KOI
et-ovoiav eoeoOai TO> /3ot'Ao/it'va> ; aTap, 10?;, Trorepov
TOVTO, ^ TTW^ olaOa, on KO.KU>C 0i;AaT-ov-
j, e0?/. OVKOVV, e0?y, xai Trepi TOVTWV, orav
t dAA' 7/d^ eWw/uev, TOTC avn6ov^evao/j.EV ;
6 rAaikwv, /Se'ATiov. 12. Eif ye /i^v, t^w?,
rdpyvpia old' OTI OVK dtfrlgai, W^T' e^eiv einelv, 6ion i'vi
rrpoadev, npogepxerai avrodev. Ov yap or
)?/. Kat yap vfj At', e0^ 6 2u)KpaTij$, Aeyera*
/3apt) TO x^piov etvat, tif TC, o-av 7rep< TOVTOU dt'^; ovpfJov-
Aevetv, av-^ aot ?) 7rpd0a<7tf dpneoei. 2aJTTTO/iat, t0?; 6
13. 'AAA' ineivov ye Tot, 107^, otd' OTt OUK
f, dAA' ea/cei/)at, /cat TTOOOV ^pdvov t/cavdf eoTtv 6
e/t T/)f ^aipaf ytyvdfievog olrog dtaTpe0etv TT)V TTOAIV, Kal
TTOOOV etf TOV iviavrbv Trpo^dserai, iva fifj roi>-6 ye Ad0^
<re TroTe j) TrdAtf evdefjg yevo/ievr;, dAA' etdcif, e,\;g? vrrep
Tt5v dvay/catcjv av^dov Aeywv T^ TroAet f3oi]delv re Kal ou>-
<Jetv avrrjv. Aeyetf, e^?/ 6 TAav/cwv, irafi^eyeOsg Trpay/ua,
etye a/ v TWV TOtovTwi' eTnfieXeladai dsTjoet. 14. 'AAAd
fievroi, e<f>t] 6 Sw/fpaT^f, ovd' dv TOV eavTov TTOT
aAJif Ttf oiicfjOEiEV, el HTJ rdvra ftev elae-rai, uv Tr
rat, TrdvTCJV de errtjueAdwevof eKirAr/paiaet dAA' erret T/ |Uf
iro/tf e/e irAetdvwv ?/ fivpiuv otmtiv ovvEOTrjice, %aie-rrbv 6s
iort.v dua TOGOVTUV olnw 67rtjueAeta0at, Traif ou^ va, TO>
III. G. 18.] MEMORABILIA. 8&
Toi- deiov, pwrov enetpddrjg avZqaai ; desTai de Kav pev
TOVTOV dvvq, /cat nXeiooiv eTci^eiprjoeig eva de JUT) dvvd-
fievog clxjteATJoat, Trcjf av TroAAouf ye dvvrjdeir]^ ; oifrrep ei
TH; ev -rdXavrov un dvvairo (f>epeiv, rrug ov (bavspov, on
rrAfito) ys (pepeiv owd' err^etpT/Teov avru ; 15. 'AAA' eyary',
e</)?/ 6 FAau/cwv, d)(f>e/.oii]v av rov TOV T^ei'oi; olaov, ei pot
TreiOeadai. Eira, l$r\ 6 2wKpdr^f, TOV -delov oi,
evog KeiQeiv, 'Adrjvaiovg navrag perd TOV i9etov vo
dvvf]asaQai. Troirjaai ireideadai oot ; 16. 4>vAarTov,
e0?/, a) rAov/cwv, oirwf JUT) roi) evdot-elv eutdv^v elg rov-
vavriov ekdqg. "H oy% opaf, wf a^aAepdv eari TO, a jtt^
otdfi Ti^ 1 , ravra Xeys.iv rj Trpdrreiv ; evdvpov de TCJV aA-
AOJV, oaovq olada TOIOVTOV$, oloi (paivovrai nal keyovrsq
a IJLI] laaai, aai TTpdrrovre^, Trorepd aoi SOKOVOIV irci Toiq
roiovroig enaivov juaAAov, r/ i/>dyoi; rvyftdveiv ; /cat TTOTE-
pov &avjj,d&adai jiia/lAov, r/ Kararftpoveladai ; 17. 'Effli;-
(ioi) de /cat TWi 1 eMdrwv o n re ^.eyovai /cat o Tt TTOIOVOI
/cat, wf tyo) vojut^o), evpfjoeu; ev Traaiv epyotf Tovf /ilv ev-
e /cat ^av^ia^opevovg, etc rtiv /ta/Uora errt-
oif <Je KaKodo^ovv-dg rs nai na-atbpo
vov^ievovg KK -&v duaOeoTdrw. 18. Et ovv e7Ti6v[.tii
evdoKtfiKiv re /cat davfid^eadai iv ry rrdAet, rretpw Karep-
ydoaadai a>^ judAtora TO etdevai a (SovAet -nparretv ed-
yap TOUTO) dtevey/ca^ TCJV aAAwv, em^etp^ rd T?)f
Trpdrreiv, ova av -davudaaifu ei Trdvv padtw
CHAPTER VII.
SUMMARY.
CH ARMIBE?, the son of Glaaco, and uncle of the young man mentioned
in the previous chapter, industriously declined any office in the govern
ment, though a man of far greater abilities than many of those employed
in the administration. Socrates thereupon exhorts him to lay aside tLu
aversion to public affairs, and shows him that he who is poaaessMl of ant
6 \K\OPUONS [III. 7. 6.
ieleut >r acquirement, by the exercise of which he may procure reputation
for himself and gl iry for hit country, ought not to allow it to remain inac-
tive. (( I, 2.) And he then states how well qualified, in his opinion. Char
mides is to take part in public affairs, from what be has seen of him in hit
conferences with the leading men of the state. ($ 3-9.)
1. Xapuidrjv 6s rbv FAav/cwvof optiv dgioXoyov pev av.
6pa 6vra, Kai TroAAw dvvarurepov ru>v rd TTOMTIKO, rore
nparrovruv, dxvovvra 6e npogievai rai drjuu), Kai ruv rfjg
TroAew^ Trpaypdruv emiiefalodcu, Elrre uoi, tyr), u> Xap-
UI'^TJ, el rig litavtx; wv rov<; are(pavira^ dytiva$ vmdv, Kai
did roi>TO airrog re TtfidoOai, Kai TTJV Trarpida iv T^ 'EA-
Addi evdoKift(t)Tepav Trotetv, pr) tieXoi dywi&odai, noiov
Tiva TOVTOV vo[ii$oi$ av rbv avdpa elvat ; A^Aov, or*,
t</>y, fjiaXaxov re Kai detAdv. 2. EL 6i rig, e<f>T], dvvarog
wv rtiv rfjg rroAewf Trpay^drwv im[ieX6/4vo$ TTJV re nohiv
av&iv, Kai avrog did rovro ripdadai, dKvoiT] 6r) TOVTO
-pdrreiv, OVK av eiKorwg rfetAdf vopi^oiro ; "lacjf, t07/
drdp Trpog ri /^e ravr' epwrof ; *On , e<pr], olpai at, dvva-
rov ovra, dxvelv errt/icAetoOaf, Kai TOVTO, uv avdynr] ooi
uere^eiv, TroAtV^ ye ovri. 3. T^v 6e efir)v 6i>vaj.uv, e<f>7] 6
, iv TIWJJ fpyw KaranaOvv, ravrd fiov narayiyvu-
'Ev ratg ovvovoiaig, e(f>T], alg avvei rolg rd rift
rrpdrrovai Kai yap, orav ri dvaxoivcjvTai aoi,
oput ae caAwc ovfidovXevovra, Kai 5rav ri diiaprd
6p6> emriutivra. 4. Ov ravrov eariv, efy], &
I6ia re SiaXiyeodat, Kai iv T<J 7rA.T)6ei dyuvi^eodai. Kai
pi'iv, K<f>rj, o ye dpidneiv dvvdfisvog, ovdev fjTrov iv TO> rrA^-
6ei, 7) fiovog dpiOfisl, Kai ol Kara povag apia-a Kt6apiov-
reg, ovroi Kai ev rut Tr^rjdei Kpanorevovaiv. 5. AWa 6s
Kai <f>66ov, K(J)TJ, ov% 6pag e[i<f>vrd re dvOpuTroig ovra, Kai
ToAAai (udAAov ev rolg o%hoi$ ij ev ralg Idiaig ouiXiaig
napiardueva ; Kot ai ye dtddgw, eQij, tjp^Tyzai, on ovre
(f>poviud)rdrovg aldovuevog, ovre rovg ia^vpordrovg
, ev rolg d(f>poveardroig re Kai daOeveardroig
ala^vvei Aeyetv. 6. Horepov yap roijg yvafali; avrijv, T\
OKvreig, rj rovg rinrovaq, 7) roi>$ ^aA*?f, i] roi>{
III. 7. 9. - 8. 1. MEMORABILIA. 87
ytupyovq, ?/ ~ov$ e/iTrdpouf, rj TOV$ KV ry dyopd
Aojuevouf, /cat (^povTt^ovTaf, 6 Tt eAoTTOvof Trptdjuevot 7rAet
ovoc; aTrodaJVTat , aia^vvei ; e/c yap TOVTWV aTravrwv 77
KAijaia ovvia-arat. 7. Tt de otft tiicupEpeiv, o av -noiflq,
;) raiv d<JK7]Ttiv ovra fcpeirrd) rovf Mtwraf (f>o6eladai ; ot j
yap TOtf TTpurevovotv EV ry TroAei, a>i> ewoi Karatipovovot
aov, padiug JtaAeyo/zfivof, /cat raiv eTOjueAojugvwv rot) rg
ToAet diakeyeaOai noXv nepi&v, iv rotf /z^de TrwTrore (ftpov-
Tiaaat rtiv KoXi-iKtiv, nqde aov /caraTre^pov^Kdcrtv, 6/cveif
Aeyeiv, dsdioif, |w^ /carayeAafrS^ ; 8. Ti d' ; e0?/, ov do-
Koi>oi ooi TroAAa/cff oi ev r^i enK^rjoia T&V dpdtig heyovruv
KarayeXdv ; Ka yap o/ erepot, 07/ df 6 /cat i^avjud^a) aov,
t eKeivov^, brav TOVTO TCOMOI, padtcjf %eipov[iVO, TOVTOI^
6f prfiiva rporcov otet 6vvf]aeadaL Trpogeve^Ofivai. 9. 'Qya-
0e, ^77 dyi'det eeavrov, [irjde deprave a oi nAelaroi dpap-
rdvovGLv ' oi yap TroAAot cjp^rjKOTeg im rd CKOTTEIV rd raiv
dAAcov Trpdyjuara, oy rpeirovrat errt TO eavrovg iZerd&iv
fif] ovv drroppaQvfiKi rovrov, dAAd dtaretVov judAAov
TO aeayTW Tcpo^e^etif /cat JUT) djueAet TWV T^^ vrdAeco^ ,
dv fea~t dtd ae /3eATtov e^stv TOVTWV yap
, ou povov oi dAAot rroAtTat, dAAd at ot o~ot <f>iXot
K.al avTOf ov OVK e^d^iara (i
CHAPTER VIII.
SUMMARY.
ARISTIPPUS, being desirous of retaliating 1 in kind for having been, on a
previous occasion, put to silence by Socrates, proposes some captious
questions to the latter concerning the good and fair. Socrates, in reply,
shows him that nothing is good or fair in itself, but only so as regards the
things for which it is intended ; and that, therefore, goodness and fairness
are identical with usefulness.
1 . 'AptcTTtTTTroi; d' eni^eipovvTog eAey^etv TOV
VT? eiteivov TO rrporepov ^Aey^ero,
ol 0vAaTTOjUvot, fir] Tcr\ b Aoyof 7raAAa;0^, dAA' wf av
88 XENOPHON'S [111. 8. $ 7
treneiopevoi /idAtora npdrroiev rd deov-a. 2. '0 jtkv ydf.
avrbv fjpern, el rt tldeiij dyadov, Iva, el n efaoi TUV rot-
olov i) airiov, fj norov, 77 xpj'mara, 77 vyieiav, j\
', 77 roXfiav, demvvoi dfj TOVTO KOKOV eviore ov 6 de
aif, 0Tt, idv TI evo^Ay ^/*af, deofieda rov navaovro^,
dneicpivaTo, ifntp ital -noulv updriOTov 3. 'Apd ye, E<J>T),
fie, el ri olda irvperov dyadov ; Owe tywy', trf)?;.
' 600aA/itof ; Ov<5e TOVTO. 'AAAd At/zoi) ; Ovde At-
'AAAd fX7/v, t07/, ety' epwraf /ie, ct rt dyadov olda, b
dyadov iariv, OUT' oMo, e^>7/, OUTC 6tofj.ai.
4. IldAtv de roi) 'ApioriTT-nov ipu-C)VTO<; ainov, el TI
nakov ; Kat TroAAd, t0^. T Ap' ovv, i<^rj, -ndvra
opoia dAA^Aotf ; 'iif olov re fiev ovv, e0?/, dvo/^otoTOTO
evta. Ilwf ouv, t07y, TO ru> /caAo> dvopotov, KU/.OV dv elr] ;
*Ort, vj) Ai', 1^)^, eaTt ^*v TOJ /caAu> Trpdf 6pop,ov dv0p(j::a)
dvo/iotof, waAo^ rrpof rrdAjyv, loTt <Je daTTff, waAi)
TO 7rpo6aAeo0at, a>f ert dvo^otordrrj TO) d/covTtoj, KaAa>
TO o<f>66pa ~e itai ra%i> Qepeodai. 5. Qvdev 6ta<i>-
Wf, e^Tj, dnoKpivet /iot, ?/ ore ae TjpuTTjaa, el ri dyaOov
2i) 6' olet, e(f>T) t dAAo /z^v dyadov, dAAo <Je xaAov
; OVK olod\ OTI npog ravrd -xdvra xaAd Te ndyadd
kori ; IIpdiToi' I*EV yap T\ dperfi ov Trpdf dAAa /zev dyadov,
Tpdf dAAa (Je /caAdv eoTiv erreiTa o avdpUTroi TO OUTO TC
ot Trpdf Ta ovTa xaAot dya0oi AeyovTat, Trpo^ TO CVTO
de /cat TO ouuara ru>v avdpurcuv /caAd Te xdyadd (f>aivTai,
Trpdf TavTa de /cat TaAAa TrdvTa, oif dvdpwxoi xpuvrai,
KaAd Te <cdya0d vopi&Ttu, Trpog direp dv ev%pi]OTa y. G.
T Ap' ouv, e^T/, ai notyivog KOTrpo(p6po$ naXov iariv ; N^
At', e^T/, Kal %pvafi ye doiri<; ala%p6v, edv, Trpdf Ta eavTwv
epya, 6 pev xaAoJf TreTTOi7)fievo<; q, 77 de /caKuf. Aeyeif cru,
077, KaAd Te xai aioxpd rd av~d elvai ; 7. Kai VT) At'
eyw) ', e07/, ay add re Kal Kaitd TroAAdictf yap TO Te
dyadov, Trvperov KaKov eon, Kal TO Trvperov dyadov,
KOKOI' eori, TroAAaKtf de TO fiev Ttpb^ Spopov KO/.OV,
alo%pov ' rd de 7rpo$ TrdA^v xaAov, ^pdf dpouo*
ill. 8. 10. 9. L] MEMORABILIA. B9
aiaxpov rravra yap dyadd juei> nal cr/Ld kari, rtpbf; a. a*
ev exq, Kaicd 6e icai ala%pd, rrpbg a av KaKtig, 8. Kai oiKiag
tie heyow rdg avrdg KaXdg re elva fc Kai xprioipiovg iraidev-
eiv epoty' tdoKei, olag %pf] oiKodoi*ela6ai. 'ErfeaKonu 6e
tide T Apd ye rbv /zeAAovra olitiav, olav %pfj, e%eiv, roi/ro
del |U7/%avd(J0at, OTTW^ rjdioTT] re evdiairdaOai, Kai xprjat-
uu)-dT7j earai ; 9. TOVTOV 6e duoXoyovpevov OVKOVV
f)di> juev i9t'pof ^ ipv%etwiiv exeiv, ^6v 6e %ei[i>vo(; akeeivrjv
'Ern-idf] de Kai rovro avp^alev OVKOVV ev Tal$ rrpof JUE-
O7]fj,6piav Pkeirovoaig oiKiatg rov fiev %ei[iu>vog 6
rdg naordSag vnoAdunei, rov de fiepovg vnep jy/
Kai rwv areytiv TTopev6[j,EVog OKidv trape^ei ; OVKOVV el
ye KaXtig e^et ravra ovr(t) yiyveodai, oiKodopelv del vi^rj-
Aorepa uev rd npog near]u6piav, Iva 6 %eip,epn>bg r/Aiog prj
dTTOKkeirjrai, %6auaXb)rEpa 6e rd rrpog apKrov, Iva ot i/>i>
%poi fj.fi euniTTTdoaiv dve^oi ; 10. 'tig de ovvekovri elnelv,
OTTOI ndaag &pag avrog re av ijdiara Karafavyoi, Kai rd
bvra da<paXearara ridolro, avrr) av elKorug -f]6iarrj re /cat
KaAAi'ar?; oiKrjotg e'ir] ypaQai 6e Kai TcoiKtXiai nheiovag
eixfipoavvag drroarepovaiv, ij nape%ovai. Naotf
Pwuolg x&pav (77 elvai TcpeTfudeordrijv, jjrig
ovaa, darideardrr) etr) rjdv fiev yap Idovrag 7Tpogevao6ai,
ndv 6e ayv&g tyovrag irpogisvai.
CHAPTER IX.
SUMMARY.
IN this chapter are contained various Socratic definitions, name'iy of
fortitude, wisdom and self-control, madness, envy, idleness, commend,
good fortune.
1. TidXiv ds epurupevog, f\ dvdpia rcorepov elr] SifiaKrov
TJ (pvoittov ; Oluai fj,ev, e0?/, tigrrep ao>jua aw/zaro^ io%vp6-
repov rrpbg rovg rtovovg (ftverai, ovrG) Kai ipv^fiv *[)v%r)<;
ippuuevearepav rrpbg rd deivd (j>vaei yiyveoOai opti yjlp
ev rotf avrolg vouoig re Kai edeoi rpeQouevovg, rroAv dm*
90 XENOPHON'S [111. 9. $ 6
dAA7/A&)v rtXuy. 2. No/Ltt^iu pevroi Trdaav <i>V'
oiv uaOyaei Kai pe^ery rrpof dvdpiav av&odai <5?/Aov /ten
yap, 5-t ZmOui Kai Qpaneg OVK dv roXufjoeiav doTtidcu;
Kai dopara Aafiovref AaKedaiuovioig diaud^eaOai <f>avepdv
6e, fin xai AaKedaipovtot OUT' av Qpa^iv ev rreAratf Kai
dKOVTiotf, ovre ZKvdatf iv rofotf edehoiev av <5iayuvie-
odai. 3. 'Op<i5 d 1 eywye Kai ETTL TUV aAAwv Trdvruv 6poiu<;
nai (ftvaei 6tatj>ipovTa<; aAA.T/A.eji' rovf dvdpuTrovs, Kai em-
ue&eia noA.v emdidovra^ in 6e TOVTCJV dfaov kariv, on
irdvraf xp*) * a * TOV? ev^uearcpoff icat TOUJ- ajufiAvrepovf
TTJV <f>vaiv, ev ol$ av dftdAoyot (3ovfa)VTai yeveoOat, ravra
Kai uavOdveiv Kai ueherdv.
4. "Zotyiav 6e Kai ObxfrpoovvTjv ov dtwpt^ev, a A Ad TOV ra
(iv icaAd re /cat dyadd yiyvuoKOvra xpfjoOat avrol$, Kai
rdv rd ala^pd eldora evha6elo6ai, ao(f>6v re Kai aai^pova
eKptvev. Hpo$Ep(i)Tb)uevo$ de, el TOV$ eTnorauevovg piv a
del Trpdrretv, TTOI ovvrag 6e rdvavria, aoQov? re Kai tyxpa-
retf eivai voui^ot ' Ovdev ye /^dAAov, e(f>7], ?/ doo<f>ovg re Kai
aKpareis ndvraq yap olaai, Trpoaipovuevovs eK TCJV tvde-
%ouevb)V, a olovrai ovutyopurara avroi$ etvat, ravra rrpdr-
reiv. Nouiu) ovv rovf ufj 6pOti<; Trpdrrovras, ovre oo<j>ov$,
ovre <rw0pova^ elvai. 5. *E,<f>T) 6e Kai rf\v diKaioavvrfv,
Kai rf\v aAAf/v ndoav dper^v, ooQiav elvai rd re yap 6(-
naia, Kai ndvra, oaa apery rcpdrrerai, aAd re /cat dya^d
tlvai Kai ovr' av rouf ravra, eiSoraq dAAo dvrl rovrw
wdev TTpoeheodai, ovre rov$ ufj emarauevovg dvvaadat
npdrreiv, dAAd /cat, sdv eyxeip&aiv, duaprdveiv OUTGJ Kai
rd /caAd re /cat ayafla rouf [iev oo<f>ovg npdrreiv, rovg 6e
UT] oo<j>ovg ov dvvaadai, dAAd Kai, edv ey^eipcJatv, djuap-
rdveiv enel ovv rd re dinaia Kai rd dAAa icaAd re Kai
dyadd ndvra apery npdrrerai, df/Aov elvai, on Kai diKaio-
tvvTj, Kai i] dAAT/ -daa apery, ootyia eari. 6. Mai/tav ye
fiyv evavriov [lev e<f>rj elvai <7o0ta, ov uevroi ye rr\v dv-
emaryuoavvyv paviav evd/w^e, TO 6e dyvoelv kavrov, Kai
utj a olde dot-d&iv re Kai ohadai yiyvuaKeiv, eyyvrdra
ill. 9. ^ 11.] MEMORABILIA. 91
paviag skoyi&TO elvat Tovf \iivroi TroAAov^ e07/, a fiev ol
nXelaroi dyvoovai, Tovg 6ir)uapT7]K6Tag TGVTWV ov <j>daiteiv
\iaiveadai, Tovg 6s 6ir]uapT7]KOTag, GJV ol -rroAAot ytyvcj-
attovcn, uaivouevovg Kakelv 7. 'Edv re yap rig fteyaf
oirjTat elvai, &g~e Kvnretv rag Tcvkag TOV -ei%ovg
, idv re ovrcjf io^vpog, CJ^T' inixeipeiv oiiciag atpe-
adai, i] a/lAw TO) KTririOeadai T&V Trdai dfjXw on ddvvard
eo~L, TOVTOV naiveadai (fidaiceiv, roi)g 6e fj.iK.pbv (Jtajuaprd-
vovrag ov donelv rolg noXXolg naiveadai, dAA', &gnep Tr)v
ia%vpav knidv^iav epwra Kakovaiv, OVTU) icat ri]v fj,eyd^r]v
rrapdvoiav \iavlav avrovg naXelv. 8. Qdovov 6e oicontiv,
o TL ?;, /(.VTTTJV fiev riva e&vpiaKev avrov ovra, OVTE fiev-
roi rfjv errl <piA.d)V drvxiaig, ovre rfjv ETT' e^dputv evrv^laig
, aAAd povovg, e(f>Tj, tydovelv rovg enl ralg TOJV
v evirpagiaig dviupevovg. Qavfjia^ovruv 6s rivuv, el
rig (bihtiv riva em rq evrrpat-ia avrov XVTTOITO, vrre[tifj,vT]-
CTKtv, ort TroAAoi ovrug npog rivag e%ovoiv, &g-e naitCx; fj,ev
Trpdrrovrag p) dvvaaOai nspiopdv, dAAd Porjdelv drv^ov-
oiv, evrv%ovvT(i)v 6s Xvneladat TOVTO 6e (^povipc,) JJLSV
dvdpl OVK av avfj,6rjvai, rovg rjXtdfovg 6e del Trda^eiv avro.
9. 2%oA^v 6e aicontiv, TL elrj, Tcoiovvrag fisv TI oAug drrav-
Tag, G^o^d^ovrag [IKVTOL Tovg rrXeiaTOvg e(j)7) evpioKeiv
vat yap Tovg TreevovTag, itai Tovg yeXu>TOTTOiovvrag not-
elv TI ndvrag 6s TOVTOvg, 0?/, a%oXd&iv eifelvai yap
avrolg levat TrpdgovTag rd (SeAT/cj TOVTUV. 'ATTO pevToi
TUV j3ekTi6vw eni rd %eipu ievai, ov6eva o%oXdeiv el
6e Tig tot, TOVTOV, dofcoXiag CVTW ovaqg, /caawf, e07/, TOVTO
TrpdTTSiv. 10. Baaihelg 6e nal ap%ovTag ov Tovg Td OKijrr
Tpa e^ovTag I0?/ elvai, ov6s Tovg VTTO T&V TV^OVTUV alpe-
der-ag, ov6e Tovg A^pa) Xa^ovrag, ov6s rovg ftiaaansvovg,
ovde Tovg e^anarrjaavTag, dAAd TOV^ eTTtaTapsvovg dp%etv.
11. 'O:roTe yap Tig ouoXoyrjceie TOV juev ap%ovTog elvai TO
TrpogrdrTetv o TI %p7) Troielv, TOV 6e dpftopsvov TO neide-
o6ai, erre6ecKWV ev TE vrfL TOV /zev kmaTaiievo
rdv 6e vavKXrjpov ical Tovg aAAov^ TOVC ev Ty vrjl
XRXOPHON'S [III. 0. t) 15
ro TTiOTapevu, Ka v yeupya, rovf KCKTTJ
dypovf, at ev vdaa), rovf vooouvrac at e ow/i^
aiKia rouf owfiao/coOvTaf, icat rovf dAAot'f rrdvTOf, o<c
vTfdpxei n irrt/ueAetaf ded/m p ov, av ^ev avro/ 7/ywvra/
inioraodai, kmneXeloOai el 6e pf], rotf KfriaTa^evot^ i-t>
fiovov TTapovot TretOopevovi;, dAAd xai dTovraf fieraTrefnro-
uevov$, OTWf ineivou; 7ret06juevot rd deovro TTpdrruaiv tv
6e TaXaoip /tat rdf yvvatwaf enfdeiKVvev
', (Jtd TO rdf /it'i' etdtvat, OTWf %p7) r
eidevat. 12. Et de 7/5- Trpof ravra Xiym. 8rt
TGJ Tvpdvvu K^EOTI fifj TTeiOeodci rotf 6pdu>g heyovoi, Kai
Traif dv, t07/, efet'jy ^i^ TTEtOeoOaL, ^niKei^.Kvrjg ye
rtf TCJ ev Aryovrt /z^ rreiOTjrai ; ev a> ydp dv rtf
uf) Tret'0r/rat ra> ei> Xeyovri, d^aprijaerat dfjrrov, au.ao~d-
6e $T)fiiu)Of]aeT<u. 13. "El de <f>aiT) rtf TO> rvpovva)
xal dnoKrelvai rbv ev (^povovvra, Tov 6e dTroicrei-
vovra, 07/, rovg Kpariarovg TU>V avpfidxwv olei d^rjutov
yiyveadai, rj, a>f erv^e, fyniovodai ; norepov ydp av /zdA-
Aov oict oti^eodat rdv ravra TTOIOVVTO, r} ovrw <cot Td^tor'
av drroAtoOat ; 14. 'Epo/zevov de T/vof ouroi', Tt 6onoir)
avT&> Kpariorov dvdpl iniT^dev/uia elvat, dneicpivaTO, Ev-
-rrpa^iav. 'Epopevov 6e -ndXiv, el nal TTJV evrv%iav inirf)-
devfia vofji^oi elvai, Yldv [lev ovv rovvavriov eywy', $77,
~V%T]V nai -npd:;iv ^yovjtiat TO fiev ydp /uj) fyrovvra erri'
rv^eZv rtvi TWV tieovruv, f.iiTV%iav aiuai elvai, TO 6e //a-
6dvTa TE KO.I iieXeTTjaavrd n ev rroielv, ev^rpa^iav votii(,> t
Kai ol TOVTO TTiTT)6evovTe(; 6oKovot pot ev "^pdrreiv. 15
Kai dpioTOV(,' de Kai i9eo</>tAeaTdTovf efirj elvai, ev \iiv ye-
dipyia, rovf TO yewpyfKa ev TrpaTTovraf, ev d' larpela.
roic rd larpind, ev 6e TroXireia, rovg rd TroAtTr/cd TOV 6k
prj6ev ev TrpdrrovTO, OVTC ^p^ai^ov ovSev e<f-i elvai, m>rt
Ill 10. $4.) MEMORABILIA. 93
CHAPTER X.
SUMMARY.
SOCRATES was also serviceable to artists, in the conversations which ho
held with them concerning their respective artsj In the first place, hf,
showed iu what the chief excellence of a painting consists. The art of
painting, for example, is not confined to the mere representation of objects
that are visible in their nature, but it seeks to express also the various
emotions of the breast, by means of the eyes, the countenance, and the
gestures. ( 1-5.)
In statuary, again, we must not merely seek to imitate the various po
sitious and movements of the human frame, but we must also breathe lift
into the statue by expressing the emotions of the soul. ($ 6-8.)
In another and third conversation, he shows in what the i>pv6/iia of &
corslet consists. ( 9-15.)
1. 'AA/td iirjv ical el rcore rtiv rd$ re^vaq e^ovruv, Kai
zpyaaia<; evetca xpuuewv avraig, diakeyoiro nvi, Kai rov
roi$ (Ixpehifiog r]v ei<;eX6&v [lev yap rfore Tcpog Happdoiov
rov ^d)ypd(f)ov, Kai diakeyouevog avrai, T Apa, $?), w ITap-
pdaie, ypafaKri ianv 77 eiKaaia TOJV opupevw ; ra yovv
xoiXa Kai TO, vi^rjAa, Kai rd OKoreivd Kai rd (pMTeivd, Kai
rd OKXrjpd Kai rd jtzaAa/cd, Kai rd rpa%ea Kai rd Aeta, Kai
rd via Kai rd rcahaid ou^a-a did rtiv ^pcjfidruv drreiKd-
%ovre$ eKutpeioOe. J AXrj6jj heyeig, e^q. 2. Kai fj,ijv rd
ye Ka^d eldr] dtyonoiovvreg, Erreidf) ov padtov evi dvBpwrn,}
nepirv%eiv dfiefinra rrdvra e%ovrt, en TroAAwv avvdyovreq
rd it; eKaarov Kahhiora, ovruq oXa rd oufiara KaAd TTO/-
eire (ftaiveadat ; Iloiovpev yap, e07/, ouTWf. 3. Tt yap ;
e<t>r], TO Ttidavurarov re Kai jjdiarov, Kai (frihiK&rarov, Kai
nodetvorarov, Kai epaofj,ia)r arov dTfoai/j,eiaOe 7775-
7/0o^ ; fj ovde fii^rov eon rovro ; IlaJf yap dv, e<f)r],
fitjrdv SIT], w 2c5/cpaTef, 8 /Lt?jre ovufierpiav, fATJr
jtt7/re av av el-nag apri [iTjdev e%, pr^de oAwf dparov eoriv;
4. T Ap' ouv, etfrj, yiyverai iv avdptircy ro re <f)iXo<f>p6v(j(;
Kai TO k^dpd)^ fiXeneiv rtpoq rivag ; "Epoiye doKet, ed>r).
Qvtiovv rovro ye \ii\Lr\rbv ev rots ofifiaoiv; ~Kai
4 XENOPHON'S [III. 10. 8
efy]. 'Em <Je rotf TWV tii/MV dyadolg Kai rol? KCLKOH;
ouot<i>c o~ot (5o/coi<Ttv e^etv TO npo$wna ot re (J>povriovre$,
Kai oi U7] ; Md At' ov drjra, Ify] km [lev yap Tot? dya-
Oolg <j>ai6poi, em 6e TOI$ Kaitol$ anvOpwrroi yiyrovrai.
OVKOVV, <}>T), Kai ravra dvvarov aTreiicd^eiv ; Kot
etfnj. 5. 'AAAd /ur^v Kai TO /ieyaAoTrpeTref re Kai e
piov, Kai rd -antivov re KOI dveXevdepov, Kai TO
rtKov re KOI Qpovipov, xai TO vtipiartKov re Kai dneipoKa
Aov, Kai did rov TrpofwTrov Kai did ru>v
karurruv Kai Kivovuevw av0p<j7rcjv diatyaivei.
0/. OVKOVV Kai ravra \ii\ii\rd ; Kat judAa, ^>?/.
ouv, !</>77, vofii&ig fjtiiov opdv Touf dvdpunovs, 61'
<jv TO xaAd TC xdyaOd /cat dyarrT/Td 776^ tyaiverai, f} di 1 d>v
rd aloxpd re Kai rcovr^pd Kai niorjrd', IIoAv vr\ At", e<f>T],
6. Ilpdf <5e KAetVwva TOV dv(JptavTo-o6v ei^eWuv TTOTC,
Kai dtaAeydjuevof OUTW, "OTt /^v, 07y, a> KAetTwv, dA-
TC cat TraAotCTT
<cot ot(Ja 6 de
did TT/f 6i/ea>f Touf dvdpc!)Trovg , TO fariKbv (paiveoOai,
TOUTO evtpyd^u rol<; dvdpidoiv ; 7. 'Err de drropaiv 6
KAemjv ov TO^ drreKpivaro, T Ap', 0?7, Totf TWV
eldeaiv aTret/cd^wi' TO epyov, toriKb)repov$ -rroidg
Toi'f dvdptdvTOf; Kat fid/.a, l(prj. OVKOVV rd re. v
rtiv oxijudrw KaraaTTtJ^eva Kai rd dvaonvueva iv
oufiooi, Kai rd ovfime^dueva, Kai rd dieXxofieva, KOI rd
evreivofieva Kai rd dvilfieva aTreiKa^Grv, bfioiorepd re
dXrjOivols Kai rcidavurepa rcoielg <f>aiveadai ; ndvy
ovv, e<t>i]. 8. To 6e Kai rd nddr] rtiv noiovvrw ri
TWV dironiueladai ov -rroiel nva repipiv rol$
Etxdf yovv, e<f)ij. OVKOVV Kai r&v [iev ^a^o^e
riKd rd oufiara dneiKaareov, r&v 6e veviKquorw ev<t>pai-
vofievuv TI 6i/)tf jtw^Tco ; 20ddpa y', efo]. Aet apo, Efiij,
TOV dvdpiOVTOTTOtOV TO T^f ipv^S ^PJO- TO) eldei 7T/JOfffa
III. 10. 15.] MEMORABILIA. 95
9. Ilpbg 6s Tlioriav rbv tiupaKonoibv elgeXdav, em6ei~
avrog avrov TO> ZwKpdrei tfwpa/caf ev eipyaop^vovg , NT)
rffv "Hpav, e(f>r], KaXov ye, & Hiaria, rb evpqua, rut rd (tev
deofieva OKemjg rov dvdpuTrov OKetrd&iv rbv i9u>paKa, raff
6s %epai /zr) ttuXveiv xprjcrdai. 10. 'Arap, 10?;, Ae$ov fiot,
) Hioria, 6id ri ovre iG%vporepovg ovre -no^vreXeorepov^
a/lAwv TTOMV rovg -dtipanas TrAei'ovof TrojAeZf ; "On,
T6i> de
0?/, rrrepa
ou yap (J/) taovg ye Trdvra^^ ov6e opoiovg ofjuat
elye dp^orrovra^ Troiet^. 'AAAd VT) Ai', Irf)?;, iroiw
yap o^eAof eart dtopaitos avev rovrov. 11. OtS/covv, e0?7,
o&iiard ye dvdpunuv, rd HEV evpvdpd ion, rd 6e appvdfta ;
Ildvv fiev ovv, e(p7]. Hug ovv, tyi], TO) dppvOfKi) o^ari
dpporrovra rov $wpa/ca vpvdjj,ov notelg ; "QfTrep at dp-
uorrovra, </>?/ 6 dp/jiorrw yap gartv evpvdpog. 12. Ao-
/cetf jttot, 0?7 6 2(jJKpdrj]g, rd evpv6fiov ov Kad' eavro Ae-
yeiv, dAAd Trpdf rov %pu)[ievov, cjgnep av el (f>air)g da-niSa^
w av dpfiorr^, TOUTW evpvdpov elvai, Kai %Xa[ivda, KCLI
raAAa fagavTug eoiicev l^eiv TO> aw A6ya>. 13. "law^- 6e
Kai dAAo rt ov ptKpdv dyaQbv rai dpfj.6-reiv Trpogean.
A/dalov, e07/, w SwKparef, i ri e^eif. T HrTov, 10^, TW
3dpei mefrvaiv oi dpfiorrovreg ruv dvappoorwv, rov av-
rbv oradpbv e%ovreg ol fiev yap dvdpjj.ooroi, i] 0X01 eic
TWV w/io>i> Kpefidfievot,, rj Kai dAAo ri rov otifiarog o<f>66pa
Tne&vreg, dvgQopol Kai ^aAeTrot yiyvovrai, ol 6e dpfior
rovreg, 6ieiXrnj.nevot, rb jSdpof, TO [lev vnb TWV /tAcfdwv Kai
enufii6(i)v, rb 6e virb rtiv &(iwv, rb 6e VTTO rov ar7)6ovg, rb
6e VTTO rov vurov, rb 6e vnb rrjg yaorpog, 6Xiyov 6eiv ov
(boprjjiari, dAAd TrpogOrjpar i eoiKaaiv. 14. EfpT/wa^, e<j)7},
uvro, 6Y orrep eywye T epd epya Ttteiarov dgia
flvrii ' eviot fievroi rovg TrotKiXovg Kai rovg eni
\}&<)aKag jtidAAov &vovvrat. 'A A .d firjv, e<f>7) elye did
rotuia /ufj dpporrovrag tivovvrai, KUKOV efioiye 6oKovot
TTOixiiov re Kai e-ni%pvoov vveiadat. 15. 'Ardp, I0?, TO>
96 XENOPHONB [HI. 11. 4.
ooipaTO? pi) [tesovTO?, dAAd TOT uev KVOTOVUSVOV, rare 6i
opOovuEVOv, Traif &v ditpidelg tfujpaxef dppo-rroiEv ; OvcJa-
?;. Aeyf, l<fri, dpuorretv ov rovf a.Kpi6ei^, d/.Ad
/) AvTToyvTaf <?v 7^ \ptia. Auro^, e07/, TOVTO Ae-
, a i(jporef, <cat rrdvv
CHAPTER XL
SUMMARY.
IN a conversation with the betacrist Theodota, Socrates ducoaraet on
the value of friends, and on the art of gaining and preserving them.
1. rvvaiKd$ <Je TOTC ovarj^ iv rq TrdAet xoA^f, -g ovofia
TJV Qeodori], [ivjjodevTog avrijg TUV Trapovrw TIVO$, Kai
, 5ri Kpelrrov eltj Adyov TO KtiAAof TJJ$
avT^ el^ievai 7rpd$ avrrjv
'Ireor dv eti] -deaao^evovg, K<prj 6 Soj/cpdrT/f ov yap
6fi duovaaoi ye TO Adyou Kpelrrov Ion Kara^aOelv. Kai
6 dtTjyTjadfifvos , OVK dv Qddvoir', e<f>rj, dKO/.ovOovvre$. 2.
6f) nopevdivTet; Trpdf rfjv Qeodorrjv, Kai KaraXa-
ypdfad rtvi TrapEO-ijKviav, idedoavro navaa^e
vov 6e TOV faypatfrov, T i2 avdpeg, e<f>Tj 6 SwxpdT^, rrorepov
o<JdT^ xdpiv EXMV, 5n rjulv TO xdAAof
, 7} Tavrqv r/ulv, ori eOeaadueOa ; dp' el
ftlv Tavry wfreXifiuTepa iariv f) inideii-i$, ravrr/v r]u,lv %d-
piv kuriov, ei 6e rjulv TJ i?to, rjudg ravry ; 3. ~E'nr6vTos
6i Ttvof, ort dinaia Aeyot, OVKOVV, $7], avrrj piv i^6r] re.
rdv Trap' jj/iwv Enaivov nepdaivei, Kai etreiddv elg
w dxpeXrjaeTai. 'Ex 6e TOVTW
piv depa-xevfiv, TOVTTJV 6i ^eparreveadai. Kai T)
N;) At', 07/, fl Toivvv ravd' ovr^ c,v;, jUf dv
6iot vulv rijq r9ea^ %dpiv ex,eiv. 4. 'E/c tie rovrov 6 2w-
Kpdrric, opwv avrrjv T TroAvreAw^ KeKoaurjulvrjv, Kai
pa Trapwaav avrjj iv o6fjTi Kai -depaTrfla ov
Kai dcpa-rraivas TroAAdf Kai videi$, Kai ovfe Tavra$ f)ue-
, Kai rots aAAoif T^V oliuav dfj&ovtM; o-
III. 11. $ 10.] MEMORABILIA. 97
rscTKei/'atf/nevTjv, EtTre juot, 07/, w Seeder?/, <m 0ot
OVK efioiy', <;/. 'AAA' apa ot/ct'a rrpogddovg e^ovoa ;
otata, 07/. 'AAAd jii?/ x,etpore^vai nve$ ; Ovde
vai) etyrj. Ilodev ovv, 0r/, rdTTirfjtieia %$ ; 'Edv
e?07/, 0tAof juot yevdjugvof, ev TTOIEIV IdeXij, ov-og pot
iorl. 5. NT/ rr)v "Hpav, e^)?/, w Qeodorr], KaXov ye rb
ua, Kal TToAAai Kpelrrov otw re Kai J3o&v nal otyaiv,
ayi\f\v KeKTTJoOai. 'Ardp, e07/, Trorepov rij
, edv Ttf aot rftiAo^, w^rrep juvta, TrpofTTT^Tat, ^ /cat
6. Ilcjf (5' av, e'07/, eyw TOUTOV [tTj^av^v ev-
v VT) At', e07/, Trpo^Kovrug jwdAAov, r/ a/ 0d-
olada yap, &g eiteivat drjp^ai -a npbg rov {3iov
yap d^rrov Xerrrd tynjvdft&HU, o n av evravda
TOVTW rpo^ xptivrai. 7. Kai ifioi our, e'</>7/, OV\L
6ovAevEt$ v(f>rjvao6ai ri i^parpov ; Ov yap drj ovrwg ye
oleadai %pr\ TO TrAetarov agiov aypevpa, QiXovg
oi>% bpa$, OTI Kal rb [Minpov agiov, rov$ Aaywjv
TToAAd Te%vdovmv ; 8. 'On (j,ev yap f^ VVK-
rdf vepovrai, icvvag WKrepevrtKag TTOpiodpevoi, ravrai^
avrovg i9r/pwaiv on 6s je0' j/juepov dnodidpdaKovaiv, aA-
Aa^ ttrtivrai Kvva$, airive$, y av IK rrjs vo^g ei$ r?jv ev-
vfjv dneWuGi, ry oopf) alodavopevai evpionovaiv avrovq
on 6e Trod&iteis eloiv, &$re Kai eK rov (f)avepov rpe%ovre$
dnofavyeiv, aAAaf av Kvvag ragtag rrapaoKevd^ovrai, Iva
narrd "rrodaf dAta<yvrai on de Kai ravra$ avrtiv rive$
anofavyovai, dinrva iardaiv elg rag drpa-novg, y (f)evyov-
oiv, lv' elg ravra efiniTrrovreg ovintodifavrai. 9. Tm
ovv, $?/, roiovTCi) ^t'Aovf av eyw tff/pWT/v ; 'Edv vi) At'
</>77, dvrt Kvvbg KTrjaq, ogrig ooi t%Vva>v [ilv rovg 0tAod
Aovf Kai TrXovaiovg evpfjaei, evpwv de fiij^avrjoerai, orrwf
ifj,6dXri avrovg el$ rd ad dt/crva. 10. Kai Trota, e<j)T], eyw
tiiKrya %w ; "Ev juev drjirov, e0?/, at jttdAa ev
uevov, TT]V ipv^rjv, $ Karapavddveig, Kai (!) av
%apioio, Kai o n av Xeyovaa ev0patvo/f, at on 6*t TOV
tev emiiekofievov dofj-ewg VTrode^eadat. rbv 6e rpvfywvra
E
XKNOPHON'S [III. 11. 15
dTroAet' c tv /cat appear f}aavr 6^ ye
eTTiOKeyaoOai, nal /caAdv rt npat-avroi; o<j>66pa ovVT)oOf]vai,
Kai TU> oQodpa oou <ppovri$ovn 6Ag T^ y>v;J7
Mo TOI> At', Ity)?/ 77 OeoooTT/, tya> TOVTCJV ovdev
11. Kat /lijyf, l^>j/, TToAv diatfrepu TO /cord ^>votv re icat 6p-
rrpo^(f)eptadai nal yap 6f] )3ta pev OVT' av
rda^oi^ ^>i'Aov, evepyeoip 6e Kai f)6ovq TO
drjpiov rovro dAwat/zdv TC ot Trapajuovt/idv eanv. 'AAT/fl?/
Aeyetf, 6977. 12. Kat */ 6eo(5oT7, Tt ovv ov av /^ot, e0?;,
u Zunpareg, eyevov ovvOrjparift ra>v <*>ihu>v ; 'Edv ye vr)
At', e^>^, TreiOys fie av. llaif ovv av, etpij, Treiaaifii ae ;
TOI)TO OVT^ *cot [iTjxavTjaei, idv ri pov dey.
Toivvv, e07/, daiuvd. 13. Kat 6 Zoj/rpaTT/f emoKU)-
TTTWV TT)V avrov dTTpayfwavvTjv, 'AAA', w 9eoddT77, e^>7/, ov
TTOH; /tot padiov eari o^o^daat Kai yap tdta TTpdy^ara
rroAP-d, at drjuooia, rrope^et /iot da\;oAtav etat de /cat
rbi/.ai /iot, at OVTC fjfiepas, ovre VVKTO<; d0' avTcJi' edoovoi
pe aTTievat, Qihrpa re fiavdavovoai Trap 1 l/iov, Kai eTrwddf .
14. 'Errt'aTaaat yap, 0*/, ai ravra, w 2w/fpaTff ; 'AAAd
dtd Tt otet, e0^, 'ATroAAddwpdv Te Tdrde /cat 'Avrio8evr)v
ovdenore [wv aTroActrreaOat ; did ri 6e Kai Ke6rj-ra Kai
Siiifiiav Q^6tj6ev ijapayiyveadai ; ev toOi, on ravra OVK
avev TroAAwv ^>tA-pwv re Kai errwdcjf Kai ivyyw eari.
15. Xpfjoov roivvv fioi, e07/, T^V tvyya, tvo errt act rrpw-
TOV eAa) avrriv. 'AAAd /id At'', <f>r], OVK ai/rdf EXiteodat
Trpdf ae ftovXouai, dAAd ae Trpdf e/ae iropevEoOat. 'AAAd
rropevoouai, e(fyij fiovov vr(ode%ov. 'AAA' inrodet-ofiai ae
fda], edv pr) Ttf 0iAcjTepa aov Ivdov ^.
fll. 12. 4.] MEMORABILIA. 9U
CHAPTER XII.
SUMMARY.
THE value of gymnastic exercises in not only strengthening tie body,
but also imparting a healthy tone to the mind.
1. 'EmyevT/v 6s TOJV t;vv6vr(t)v nvd, veov re ovra Kal
TO ad\ia /ca/cwf sf^ovra, i&ov, '2f IdiurtK&s, etir], TO ocJua
exetg, d> 'Errtyevef . Kal o$, 'Idiurrjs fiev, e(prj, et/zt, w 2(6-
Kpareg. Ovdsv ye jitdAAov, $77, raw ev 'OAvjUiria
rwv ayuvi&oQai ^/ do/cei aoi [itrepbg elvat 6 Ttepi
^f/?- 77/365- TOV<: 7roAe/fiov<: dywv, ov 'Adyvaloi
o-av rvxwaiv ; 2. Kat JIZT/V ew/c dXiyoi (J.EV did rrjv TOJI>
Ka%el;iav d-noOv^aicovoi re EV rol^ TroAe/iiKotf ^ v-
OI otd^pwf oa)%ovTai, TroA/Aof <Je <Jt' auro TOVTO
4"wvTf dMoKOvrai, Kai a/lovref ^rot dovhevovot rov Aot-
TTOV /3iov, edv OVTCJ rii^&XTt, T^V ^oAeTrwrdT^v douAetav, ^
eif rd?- dvayso? 1 rdf dXyuvo-rdrcu; efiKeaovTes, Kal EKTI-
aavTEc; iviore rrAeto) TCJV vTrap^ovrwv avroig, rov koinov
@iov evdeelg r&v dvayitaiw bvre^ KOI KaKOTTa6ovvre$ Sca-
wat, rroA/lot (Je ddfav ala^pdv icrtivrat, did rrjv rov <7w/za-
rof ddwapiav, doKovvre? dnodeiktav - 3. "H aro0poi'tf
TWV E-ncrifjiMV rrjs K,a%^ia^ rovruv, not padiu$ av olei (/>e-
petv rd rotavra ; /cat nt7)v ot/zat ye 7roAA<y paw /cat ^(J/w
rovruv Eivai, a del vnopEveiv rov eTTifte^ouevov rrj<; rov
eve^iag ^ vyisivortpov re Kal el<; raAAa xpi](n-
vofAifrig etvat rf]v Ka%et;iav rijs eve^ia^', ij rtiv
6id rrjv evs^iav yiyvofiswv Karatypovelt; ; 4. Kat fj,fjv
ndvra ye rdvavria ovn6aivei rolg ev rd ow^ara e
f] rolg KaK.wg Kal yap vyiaivovaiv ol rd awpara ev
T^, ical lo^vovoi, Kal 7roAA,ot {lev did rovro EK r&v
niK<~n> dy&v(i)v a&^ovrai re evoxrjfiowg, Kal rd deivd rcdv-
ra dia<j>vyovoi, TroP.Ao', de ^)tAotf re 0oj]dovai, Kal r^i-
Trarpida EVEpyerovoi, Kal did ravra %dpir6(; re dl-iovvrai
Kal dogav \if.yaKi]v Krtivrai, Kal
100 XKNOPHON'S [III. !'<>.
i, Kai did TOVTO TOV re ^.oindv (3iov Jjdiov xai na/./ inn
i, xai rotf eavrtiv Traioi KaAAtovf d<f>opua^ el$ TOV
3iov Kara^eiTTOvoiv. 5. OVTOI %p*li OTl */ T*6Xu; OVK donee
dTjpooia TO Trpdf TOV rroXepov, did TOVTO Kai idia d/ieAeiV,
dAAd fu)dev f^TTov eTriftektloOai ev yap loOi, ori ovde tv
aAAa> ovdevi dytivi, ovSe ev Trpdt-ei ovdefiia peiov e%ei, did
TO !3eA,Ttov TO OMfia TrapeoKEvdoOai rrpdf TTOVTO yap, oaa
rrpdTTovaiv avOpwoi, %pT)Oinov TO auifid KOTIV ev irdaai?
6e Talg TOV WJ//OTOC %pet'<uf TroAu 6ia*f>epei
TO (Tw/m t^etv. &. 'Erret *ai ev <i doeif eXa
TOC xpeiav elvai, ev TW dmi'oetaflat, Ttf ou oMev, oTt xat
t-v TOUTO) rroAAot jueydAa a0dAAovTat, <Jfd TO ju^ vyiaiveiv
TO ou)fia ; /cai XijOrj 6e, Kai ddvpia, Kai tivcno/ua, Kai pavta
rroAAd/etf TToAAotf, did TJ)V TOV owpaTot; /ca%^t'ov, eZf TT\V
didvoiav effrriTTTOvaiv ovTug, ug-e Kai ~d<;
6dAAe**'. 7. Totf (Je Td atiuaTa ev e%ovoi
Aa, ai oveJeif Kiv6vvo$ did ye TTJV TOV ou>\i
ToiovTdv TI -rrade.lv, etKb$ de /*dAAov Trpof TU evavTia TWJ>
did TJJV Ka%ei;iav ytyvopewv Kai Tqv evei-iav ^prjoifwv el-
vat xaifoi T<iv ye Totf elpj]fj.evoig evavTiuv evexa TI OVK
av Ttf vovv e^(i>v vrrofieiveiev, 8. Ata^pov de KOI TO did
TTJV dfjie^eiav yrjpdoai, rrpiv Idelv eavTov, Troto^ av icdAAf-
<TTOf Kai KpaTiOTO? TW avpan yevoiTO. TavTa de OVK ta-
TIV tdelv duehovvTa- ov yap e0eAct avTO/^oTO yiyveoBai.
CHAPTER XIII.
SUMMARY.
THIS chapter contains various pithy remarks of Socrates to various in-
dividuals.
1. We should not be offended at want of civility in another, any more
than at persona] deformity. ($ 1.)
2. The best remedy for a want of relish in eating, is to stop eating be-
fore satiety SHpervenes. ($ 2.)
3. In eating and drinking, be not too bard to please. ($ 3.)
4. If yon wish to punish a slave for any faults or vices, first see whetnci
rod yourself may not be laboring tinder similar ones. ($ O
JII. 13. 5.] MEMORABILIA. 101
5. He who can walk about during one or more days iu succession, can
like wise perform a journey of one or more days. When you undertake
a journey, moreover, it is best to set out in time, so as not to be too much
hurried in the course of it. ( 5.)
6. It is disgraceful for a man who has gone through all gymnastic exer
cises, and been well trained in these, to be surpassed in enduring fatigue
and labor by his slave. ($ 6.)
1. 'Opyifruevov <Je TTOTE Ttvof, on Trpo^einuv riva %ai-
iv, OVK dvnnpogeppTi6T] 1 FeAotov, etyrj, TO, el /iev rd autfia
KaKiov Eftovri d^Tjvrrjodg TO), fj,f} av dpyi^eodai, on 6e rfjv
ipv^fjv dypoiKorepug 6iaKCipiv<*> -nepiirv^eq, rovro ae Ay-
Tret. *
2. "AAAov ^e Aeyovrof on anStic; ioOioi, 'A/corjueveJ^,
E0?/, TOVTOV (fidpnanov djadbv diddaKEL. 'Epo/ivot 6e,
navoaoOai eoOiovra, e0?y Kai ijtiiov re Kal evrs-
Kai vyietvoTEpov (prjai didgeiv Travadfievov.
3. "AAAou 6' av Xeyovrog, on dapfiov ECTJ nap' eauroi TO
vdup, b nivoi, "Orav ap\ stir], /3ovA^ -deppy Xovaaadai
eroifiov eorai aot. 'AAAd i/)t'^p6v, 0?^, CJ^TS XovaaaQai,
eoTtv. T Ap' ovv, e<f)7j, Kal oi oiKerat oov axftovrai mvov-
Tf re ai)~b Kal hovofievoi avru Ma rbv At', (f>7)
ravra xp&vrai. tlcrepov tie, e<prj, rb Ttapd ool vdup r9ep-
\iorepov melv ianv, ij ro sv 'AoKkymov ; To ev 'A(7:A?/-
TTIOV, efa]. Horepov 6s XovaaaOai ipv^porepov, rd -napd
ooi, r| TO ev 'AjU^tapdoi; ; To ev 'AjU0tapdov, K<pr). 'Ev-
6vfi.ov ovv, e07/, on Kivdvveveig dv^apearorepo^ elvtu ru>v
re oiKertiv Kal TWV dppuarovvrtov.
4. KoAdaavTOf 6e nvog la%vpG)q d:oAoi>0ov, rjpero, ri
tiepdirovn. "On, ecj)T], oi^o^ayiararog re.
eort, Kai (pihapyvpuraros &v, dpyoraro^.
*H6r) -nore ovv eTrea/cei/Jto, TTOTepof n-Aetovwv rrA^vwv 6ei
Tat, o~v, TJ 6 depdnuv ;
5. 4>o6ouuvov 6e nvo$ rfjv elg 'OAvjttTri'av 666v y Tt, 10^,
0o6t av rfjv nopeiav ; ov Kai OIKOI o^edov oAT/v rf)v 7)^-
pav TreptTraTetf ; at i/telae tropevoutvos, Tr
XENOPHON'S [III. 13. 6.^14. 1
T)oei$ teal dva-navati- OVK oloda,
et unri'vatf roi>f TTepindrov^ ovf ev Trt'vre TJ t% TJUK-
7reptTrTZf, (xidiuq av 'AOi'ivjjOev eig 'OAv/iruav d^t-
nmo ; Xapicrrepov 6e nal Trpoet-oppdv rjpepa fua fia/.Xov,
f] vOTpietv TO nev yap avayKd&oOai Ttepairepu) rov pe-
rpiov fiijKvveiv > if 66ov$ %aXeir6v, TO 6e fiia ?/ut'pa TrAet-
ovaf rtoptvOTjvat TrcAA^v (MOTUVTJV -nape^et Kpclrrov ovv
KV Ty bpfiq OTTEvdeiv, r) ev T^ 6<Jw.
6. "AAAou d^ Aeyo^rof, t)f Traperd^ fiaKpav odbv nopev
, TJpero avrov, d itoi fyop-riov e0pe. Md At', OVK eywy',
/, dAAd TO ifidnov. \lovog 6" erropevov, e0^, ^ *at do-
<rot rjKokovdei ; 'ilKoAoi>0, e^)?/. ndrepof /cevo^,
l(fj, f) <(>ep(t)v rt ; 4>epwv v.) At', erf>7/, TO re arpwfiara nai
-o/.Aa oicevT]. Kai rraif (Jjj, I0?/, aTTTjAAa^ev tic -?)<; btov ;
'Eiitoi (lev 6oKel, e(f>T), /JeATtov fjuoi). Tt ouv ; MT?, et TO
etteivov <f>opriov edei ae 0epi.v, Trwf av otet dia
Ka/th>? v^ Af, I07/' /idAAov de wd' av fjdvvridijv
To ovv TorrouTW ^TTOJ' TOV rrttddf dvvavOat novelv
doKil aoi dvdjio^ elvai ;
CHAPTER *TV.
SUMMARY.
IN this chapter are contained various remarks *' Bocrates in prmice of
frugality.
1. ID the first place we are informed in what way We brought it abcot
that, at feasts of contribution, no one of the party should btrive to surpass
another in abundance of supply. ( 1.)
2. Definition of an o^o^ayof. ($ 2-4.)
3. Remarks of Socrates on a person who tasted of va.wus dishes, and
employed, at the same time, but a single piece of bread. ($ 5, 6.)
4. Explanation of the term evuxeltrfai. ($ 7.)
1. 'OTTOTg de TWV i;>iovTfc>v errt detrrvov ot [*ev
6i/>ov, ot de TroAv 0epot5v, exeAevev 6 2w/fpdr7/c TOV -nalda
TO [iiicpdv j] el$ TO KOIVOV ridevai, f) dtavepeiv endo TO
. Ot OVV TO TTOAV 0epOVT6f ^(T^VVOVTO TO T6 HO <-
III. 14. 6.] MEMORABILIA. lOIi
VUVEIV roi> elg TO KOIVOV Tideusvov, nai TO [iij dvTii lOevat
TO eavTuv ' eTiOeaav ovv icai TO eavTtiv eig TO KOIVOV Kai
eirei ovdev TrAeov El%ov T&V pinpov 0epO|ueva>i/. ETravovro
rroAAoi; oipuvovvTeg.
2. KaTauaO&v de riva T&V gvvdenrvovvTW TO pev oi-
TOV rcETcavuEVov, TO de 6\}>ov avTb a0' avrb kadiovTa, Ad-
yov bvTog Tcepl ovo^iaT^v, 0' oio> fipyw EKCLOTOV etr), "E^o<-
fiev av, E<j)T), o> avdpeg, elrcelv, em TTOJOJ TTOTS epyw av6pu-
Trof 6i/^o^>ayof KaAeZrat ; kadiovai fiev yip 6rj Travref erri
TGJ aiTGj oipov, oTav napy dAA' ov olpu TTW 67U ye TOVTGJ
6i^o(/)dyoi nakovvTai. Ov yap ovv, e<j)n Tig rc5v TcapovTW.
3. Ti yap ; 10?;, edv Tff aveu TOV UTOV TO otpov av-rb
kadiij, fj,fj doicrjaeug, dAA' rjdovfjg eveta, TTOTepov oif)0(j)dyog
eivai doKel, ij ov ; 2^;oA^ y' dv, Ifyr), dAAof rtf oijjo^dyog
etT]. Kai Tig dAAof TWV Trapovrwv, 'O de jui/cpoj atrw, e'0?;,
TToAi) 6i/)ov ETcsadiojv ; 'Ejuoi /zev, e0?^ 6 SuicpdTTjg, Kai ov-
Tog doicel diitaiug o,v o^o^dyog Kaheladai Kai orav ye o'
dAAot dvdpUTcoi TOig deolg ev%b)VTai Tro^vKapmav, elKO
av ovTog Tcohvoipiav ev%oiro. 4. TavTa 6e TOV
Tovg eiTcovTog, vofiiaag 6 veavidKog elg avTov slpr/aBai rd
Ae^^evra, TO uev o^ov OVK inavaaTO eadiw, dpTov 6s
Tcpogeha6ev. Kai 6 2u)KpaTr]g KaTauadojv, IlapaTijpeiT' ,
f(j)r), TOVTOV ol irhrjaiov, dnoTepa TW <7iTO) 6t/>w, rj TW GI/IOJ
5. "AAAov de Trore TCJV ovvdeiTcwv Id&v e-rri TW ev?
oi/iwv yevofievov, T Apa yevoiT' dv, e0?/,
Af TeAe<TTepa dibonoiia, ij jtidAAov TO o^a Xvuaivonevt), r/
6 dfj,a uoAAd eo^twv, /cat djua TTavTodarrd
elg TO CTTtijua Aajufidvwv ; TrAeia) juev ye TWV oj/>o-
iuyvvw, TroAfTeAeaTepa Trotet, a de IKEIVOI /z?)
avpfiiyvvovaiv, &g ov% dp^oTTOVTa, 6 ovfipiyvixtiv, etrrep
EKEIVOI opOug -noiovaiv, djuaprdi^et Te at naTaXvet TTJV
re%vr]v avT&v. 6. KatVoi TrJifov yeAotdv e<7Tt, TcapaaKEv-
d^eodai JJ.EV oifcoTcoiovg Tovg dpiOTa ETnaTa^evovg, avTov
<Je ^^d' d^TtTTOfovuevov T^f Te%vrjg TavTTjg, Ta vn' E
104 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. [III. 14. $ 7
roiov/ieva fifranOevai ; KOI dAAo de n Trpo^yiyve-rai TU
.tya rroAAd ineoOietv idtaOevrf pf) napovTuv yap TioAAwv
lieioveicTeiv dv n do/coir], rroOwv TO avvrjOeg 6 6e ovvedi-
odet) rov eva ^w/zdf kvi b\pu> npOTrefnreiv, ore JUT) Trapeirj
rroA/.d, JI;V<WT' &v dAvTrwf TO/ kvl xpfjaOat.
7. "EAtyt <Je *<u, (if TO evu^flodai iv ry 'A.dT)vaiui
yAwTry ioOieiv Ka/.olro rd de eu TTpo^KelaOat, t<f>7], trr.
TW Tat'TO eoOietv, urira ^T)T TTJV ^v^rjv uijre TO
AvrrotT/, ^^TC (JfcerpcTa ety ufTt ai TO
XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA
OF
SOCRATES.
BOOK IV.
CHAPTER I.
SUMMARY.
THIS chapter contains au account of the various modes by which Soc-
rates drew the young unto him, and, while he studied their various char-
acters, excited them all to the love and practice of virtue.
1. Ov~(jJ 6e b Sto/tpaTT/^ r\v iv navri npdy[iari KOI iidv-
ra rponov &0eAmo?, CJ^TB TO> OKOTTOVUEW rovro, Kai e)
* T *^ x /
fjterpiu$ alaOavopEVb), tyavepdv eivai, on ovoev w^eA^wre-
pov i]v rov ZuKpdrei avvelvai, Kai fie-' eKeivov 6iarpi6eiv
OTWVOVV, Kai EV 6r(t)ovv Trpdyuan ETrei Kai TO eKeivov
lieuvrjodai nrj reapovrog ov fiiKpd dxfte^ei roiiq ei<i)66ra$ re
av7& avvelvai, Kai dfrode^ofiivov^ EKEIVOV Kai yap Traifav
ovdev f/rrov i) orrovdd^v eAvoireXei rolg avvdiarpi&ovai.
2. IToAAd/cif ydp E^rj uev dv rivo$ epdv, <pavpb<? d' ^v ov
Ttov Td adjpaTa rrpbg cjpav, dAAd rcjv rdg ipv%d$ irpdf dpe-
6e rdc
\i rov ra%v re fiavtrayeiv oig TTpoge^otev, Kai fivi]-
a dv [iddoiev, Kai smdvuEiv TWV uadrjfidruv ndv-
TCJV, 6C cjv eanv olttiav re KaAoJf OIKEIV, Kai TTO^IV, Kai TO
oA^ov dvdpunoig re Kai dvOpUTrivou; Trpdyuaaiv EV xpfiadai
rov<; ydp -otouTOVf r/yEiro TraiSevdEvrag OVK dv fiovov av-
roiSf Te evdaifiovaq elvai, Kai rovg kavr&v oiKovg /caAoif
i* f dAAd Kai dAAot'f dv0pw7rovf Kai rrdAstc dvvaaBai
noieiv. 3. Ov rov avrbv de rponov erri -ndv-
ra<; yei dAAd TOI>? /ztv oiopevovs (f>vaei dyaOov$ elvai,
E 2
1 00 XENOPHON'S [IV. 1. 5.
de itaratypovovvrat;, tditiaoKtv, on al dpiarai do-
Kovaai elvai <t>voti$ judA* ara rrui6eia$ deovrai, irtitiuiivvuv
rwv re iTTTTWV rovf ev<f>veordrovs, tivfioeideis re Kal ofyo-
dpovg Svraf, tl niv ex viuv dajiaaOeiiv, e.vxpriarordrov$
iyvoiievov$, ei 6e dddfiaoroi yivotvro, 6v<;~
not ^avAoToroyf Kal r<I>v KWtjv TWV ev
drw, QiXoTTovw re ovadv, nai eTnOeriKuv rotf -drj
rdf ftev Aca/aif dyffftgflr dpiora$ yiyveaficu rrpdf rdf
, Kai %pi]Ot[j.(i>rdT<i, dvayaiyovf de ytYvofieva^, pa
re Kal fiaviudeig Kai 6v$rreiOeardra<;.\4. 'O]uo/wf
rfe Kai rtiv dvOpunw rovf ev^veardrovf , ipfx^^veardrovr
re ratf t/;v^aZf ovraf, xot ei-epyaoriKurdrovs uv av ty-
%etp<I><H, rraidevOevras piv xai iia06vra$, a (Jg2 irpdrreiv
dpiarov$ re Kai vQeXtfiwrdrovs yiyveodai (rrXelora yap
Kai peyiora dyaOd epyd&oOai ) dnaidevrov$ 6e Kal d/io-
6el$ yevopKvovf, KaKiarovr re Kal /3Aa6ep<t)rdTovf yiyre^
oOai ' Kpiveiv yap OVK eTriorauevov$, a del rrpdrreiv, TroA.
Ad/etf TTOVTjpois em^eipeiv itpdypaoi, fieyaXeiovg 6e *ai
otyodpovq ovra$ t dv$Ka6Krov$ re KOI dv^a-norpenrovg el-
vat did Tttelara Kai fteyiara Kaxd epyd^ovrai. 5. Toi>?
d' ETti TeXovru peya 0povovvraf, Kai vof*iovrat; ovdev
TTpo$<5elodat rraideiag, /tgapKeoetv de atytoiv oiouvov$ rbv
rrXovrov -rrpbq rb diarrpdrreadaire ri dv ftovXwrai, Kai
riftdadat vnb rtiv dvdpurtuv, e<ppeyov, Aeya>v, ori ^wpof
(lev iiTf, el -1$ oleTai fifj fiaduv rd re d^eXifia Kai rd /3Aa-
6epd TWV Ttp^iyjjwruivjSiayvuoeoQat, /iwpdf d', tl rig pri 6ia
yiyv&OKW pev ravra, did de rbv rtXovrov 5 ri av
rat Tropi6[ievo$, olsrai dwrjoeoBai Kai rd
rrpdrreiv j]Xidio<; d', el ri$ ^ 6vvdfievo$ rd
rrpdrreiv, ev re Trpdrreiv olerai Kai rd npb$ rbv fiiov avr$
i] KaAw?- 7} kovwf rrapeoKevdodai ijkidios de Kai, el rig
olerat did rbv rrXovrov, urjdev ETTiardfievog, 661-eiv ri dya-
06 elvat f iTdev da^df elvai do*wv
IV. 2. 3.] MEMORABILIA. 10?
CHAPTER II.
SUMMARY.
THE same subject continued, and illustrated still further by the case of
Euthydemus, a young man who fancied himself far superior in wisdom
Mid acquirements to all others of the same age with himself. Socrates,
in the course of a conversation with him, compels him to confess his igno-
rance of the very things on the knowledge of which he had previously
prided himself so much.
tf de vopiovai Trai6eia$ re TTJ^ apiary TETV^TJKE-
vai, Kai usya <j)povovaiv em oo<pia, &g Trpofe^epero, vvv
dtijyrjaouai.'' KaTauad&v yap 'Evdvdrjfiov TOV KaJiov ypdu-
uara TroAAd ovveikeynevov noirjT&v re Kai ootytaTuv rtiv
evdoKi{io)TdTb)V, Kai EK TOVTMV rjdrj re voui^ovTa diafiepeiv
roiv TjkiKiuTtiv errt oo<j)ia, Kai ueydkas iXiridaq l%ovra
irdvTUv dioioeiv ro> dvvaadai Atyetv re Kai Trpdrretv, Trpoi-
rov HEV, aiodavopevos avrov fiia veorrjTa ovrrw el? rrjv
dyopav et^tovra, ei 6e ri ftovkono diarrpdgaadai, Kadi^ovra
etf rjvtonoielov TI TCJV eyyvg r^g dyopd^, elg TOVTO Kai av-
TOf $et rwv jue0' kavrov Tiva<; e%wi>. 2. Kai rrp&rov uev
nvvdavouevov rivog, -norepov QefuoTOKA.^ did ovvovaiav
rtvog TCJV oo<f>uv,ij fivoei TOCTOVTOV dirjveyKe .TU>V TroAiroiv,
k>gre npbg eKelvov anod^eneiv T^V -rroXiv, orrore onovdaiov
dvdpog derjOsir], 6 Scj/cpdrT/f (3ovX6fj,svog Kivelv TOV ~EvOv-
drftiov, Evqdeg e<f)r) elvai TO oieadai, rd<; fiev bXiyov d
TE%va$ JUT) yiyvsodai arrovdaiovg dvev dtdaaKaXuv t
ro de npoeordvai Tro/Uoif, ndvTuv epyw /jteyiarov ov, drro
TavTOfAdrov Trapayiyvi-odai rol^ dvdptinois. ,3. ITaAtv de
n-ore Trap6v-o(; TOV EvOvdrjpov, bp&v ai>TOV dno%(*)povvTa
Tffg ovve6piag, Kai (fevhaTTOpevov, urj do^y TOV SwKpdrjyj'
davfid&iv itri aofaa, "Ort UEV, g(f)T], a) avSpe^, ~E,vdvd7)[j,o(;
ovToai iv i\kiK.ia yerd//evof, Tfjg TrdAew^ Adyov Trepi Tivog
npOTideioT]^, OVK d(f>st-eTai TOV avfj,6ov^.VEiv, evdr/Adv &OTIV
sg d)v emTT)dVi 6oKEi 86 uot KaXov irpooiftiov TIJJV drjfj,7j-
yopitiv TrapaaKEvdaaodat, ^vAaTrdjuevof, HTJ dogy uavddvew
108 XKNOPHON S [IV. 2. $?
TI TTapd TOV difAov yap, on Aryv dp^outvor tidf rrpooi
fiidoeTaj.' 4. Ilap 1 ov6evd$ /*ev TraJTrore, o dvdpet, '
valoi, ovdev ipadov, ovd' UKOVUV Tivdf elvai Aeyetv 7
7rpd-Tv inavov<;, efyrTjoa TPVTOU; evTi^etv, ovd'
0r/v rov diddoicaXov poi rtva yeveaOcu rail/ e
a'/./.ti KfiL Tavavria dtorereAeKa ^dp favyuv ov povov TO
unvOdve.iv TI rrapd rtvoc. dAAd Kai TO do^at o/U(*>^ de 5 Tt
ov drrd ravTOfidrov tniy pot, ov[46ovXevou vptv^ 5. 'Ap.
lioaeie d' ov ovrw rrpooifud^eoOcu Kai rotf ftovAOfievoig rrapd
TJ/f TroAea)^ larpticdv Ipyov Xafttlv i-nirridsiov y' dv avrolg
et?/, roi) Aoyov dpxeodat Ivrevdev Hap' ovdevog fj,ev TTU>-
7TOT, w at'dpef Adrjvaloi, T^V larpiKfjv -K^VTJV tpaOov, ovd
77777(70 dtddaoAov ejuavrai yevoOat rcDv iarpuv ov6eva
^tarereAeKa yap 0vAaTTO/ivof ov povov TO fiaOtlv n rropd
Tc5v larptii', dAAd at Td do^at fieuadrjulvai ri]v TE^VTJV
ravTT]v ' o/ia>f de jiof TO larpinbv epyov dore neipdooiiai
ydp kv vfilv aTTOKivdwevw navOdveiv. Hdvre^ ovv ol
TrapovTCf eyeAaerav errt TGJ rrpoot/i/a). 6. 'E7m de <f>avepo$
f]v 6 EyfludTy/^of 7yd^ ^er, oif 6 "LwKpdrrj^ Ao^ TTgoj^wr,
^r de ^vAaTTOjuevof ouTOf T^ Qdiyyeadai, icai vopiC.wrv TTJ
O(MfpoovvT]s doav TrepffidAAea^oi, TOTC 6 Sw/cpoTT/^,
uTov rravaai TOVTOV, Qavfiaarbv ydp, e0r/, Tt
ot /JofAd^evot Kidapifriv, 7} avAetv, ^ fTrrevetv, 7} dAAo
Tt TWV TotovTwv 'iKavol yevEodai, ireipuvrai u<;tavve%iaTa-
ra TOietv o T< dv /3ovAa>vTai dyvoTOi yei'eo0a<, xai oi> a0'
v$, d/./.d ~apd rolg dpioTOi$ fdo/coycrtv ea-ai, rrdvra
vwv yvufiT)*; TTOIKLV, wf OVK dv dAAcj^ d^toAoyoi ys.vou.evoL
TWV de 3ofAoueva)V dfVOToiv yeveadai Aeyetv Te ai Tpar-
Ten- rd ro/.iriKd, vo\ii$ovai nvs^ dvv TrapaaKevrjg Kai ETI-
fieAet'a? avrofiaroi Et-atyvTjs dvvaroi ravra rroteZv E
7. KatTot ye TOOOVTU ravra EKEIVUV dv^K
fauvsrai, 5<TO) rrep rrA6vcjv rrept TOVTO TrpayfiarEvouevuv,
oi Karepya^o^iEVoi yiyvovrat ' d^Aov ouv, ori xat
deovTa/ TrAetovo^ at lavpoTeaf ol
IV. 2. ll.J MEMORABILIA. 100
i, A) ol KKeivw.yS. Kar' dp^df jtiev ovv, dtcovov-
v, TOiovrovg Adyovf eAeye 2u>/epaT77 a>f (T
00To avrov eroinorepov vnofisvovra, ore (JtaAfiyotTO, at / / / ,
rrpodvuorepov aKovovra, uovog rjXOev el$ TO TjviQ-noif.lov
napaKa6e%o[ievov d' avrai TOV Evflvd^/zov, Erne //ot, ^77,
OJ ovrf, tj^nsp eyd) dtovw, roAAd ypdppa-a
TWV Aeyojuei'wv ao0cDv dwfpcjv yeyovgvaf ; N?) '
', e07/, w 5c6:paTf <u Tt ye ayvdyw, Wf dv KTT/-
0)5- dv 6yvb){j,ai, TrXelara. 9. N^ TT^V "Hpav, e^?/ 6
, dya//at ye crou, (Jtdri ov/c apyvpiov nal
ovs KEKTrjadai judAAov, r| ocxfriag
yap, on vofii^eig apyvpiov Kal %pvoiov ovdev /StAri
e?v Toi)f dvdp&rrovs, rag 6e rtiv aofy&v dvdptiv
apery ~kovTieiv rovq KEKrrifievovg. Kal 6
E%aipev ditovwv ravra, vo\ii^v doicelv rai
fiETievai rrjv oo(piav. 10. 'O JE narauaO&v av~ov fjaOevra
TCJ 7ratva) TOUTW, Tt ^ (5^ jSovAo/ievof dya^df ytveodat,
t'07/, w E?;0j;(J?7jU, oyAAeyfif rd ypdfiuara ; 'Errtt de (Ji<Tf-
unTjaev 6 'EvOvdrj^og, oitontiv o TL d-rroKpivairo, TrdAtv 6
SuKpdrrjS, T Apa ^?) iarpog ; 07/ TroAAd ydp at larptiv
eari ovyypdpuara. Kal 6 ~Evdvdrjuo, Md At', 10?;, OVK
eywye. 'AAAd ^77 dpfttTEKTW fiovXei yeveaOai ; ywuovi-
KOV ydp dv6po<; Kal TOVTO del. OVKOVV lycoy', e<j>r]. 'AAAd
uf) ye<*)(j,ETp7)g enidvfiels, ecbrj, ytviadai dyadog, cj^rrep 6
Qeodajpog ; Ov6e yevueTprjs, 07/. 'AAAd uij doTpoAdyof,
?0?;, /3oi)Ai yeveaOai ; '2^ de Kal TOVTO qpvelro, 'AAAd
/t7) pai/>a)ddf ; (/>?/ at ydp TO 'Oufjpov as <f>aoiv enr] rrdvra
K.tK,-rr\oQai. Ma At' OVK eywy', etyr] TOV$ yap TOI paifru-
doijg olda rd juev Ira] ditpi6ovvra(;, avroix; 6e ndvj rjhidi-
ovg 6vra$jTl7Kal 6 2wKpdT7/^ 0?/ Ov drjnov, t> EvOv-
drjue, ravrr,$ r^ dperijg effiieaai, 61' rjv avdpurroi rroAmKo/
yiyvovrat, Kal oiKovofj-iKoi, Kal ap%iv inavoi, Kal a)0At/uoi
TOif TE dAAot^ dvdp¬g Kal tavrolg ; Kal o Ev0vd?/juoc,
5^d(Jpo y', t'07/, v ScJKpaTe^ rav-rjg rf^ dper^
Ni) At'. (77 6 Sw/cpaT^, TT)^ KaXMarrjC dperijs KCII
110 XBNfPHCN 3 IV. 2. 16
tyieocu rexvrjs tort yap ru>v ^aruAtwv avrjj, aai
Qaotlmr] drop, tyrj, naravevorjiia^, el olov r'
EOTt, p,fj ovra diicatnv, dyadov ravra yeveoOat ; Kat //dAa,
I07, *at ov; otdv re ye avev dinaioovvTjs dyaOov n
ytveodai. 12. Tt ovv ; etpij, av 6f] TOVTO
Olftai ye, e<f>T), d SwKpareg, ov6evb$ av TJTTOV (pavfjvai 6i
Kaio$. *Ap' ovv, Ztf)7), rail' diicaiwv eariv tpya, wfrrep rdiv
uevroi, e0;/. 'Ap' ouv, e^>7/, w^Trep oi
rd kavrtiv epya t-mfalt-ai, QVTU)? ol dinaiot
TO eovTwv e%Qiev av dieJ-TjyrjaaaOai ; ] M^ ovv, 10^ 6 Ev-
Ovdrjuog, ov dvvapat eyd) TO TT/^ 6iKaioavvt]^ tpya l^yrj-
oaoOai ; xat VT) Ai' eywye TO T^f ddutias inei OVK 6\iya
tori KaO' eicdoTqv rjuepav roiavra opdv re uai duoveiv.
13. BovAei ouv, e<}>7] 6 SaxpoTT/^, ypdipupev IvravOol piv
6e A; etTO o Tt filv av doky ijulv TT/^ dinaio-'
epyov elvai, Trpdf TO A ridijpev, o ri 6* av rqs ddi-
rpo^ TO A ; Et Ti o~ot doKel, ^>T/, TrpoftJetv rovrw,
rroiet ravra. 14. Kat 6 2a)KpoT^f ypdi/jaf, (jf-rrep etTrev,
OVKOVV, 07/, eaTiv ev dvdpunou; TO ifrevdeoOai ; *Ear<
uevroi, t<f>Tj. HorepbMJe ovv, eipij? duuev TOVTO ; A^Aov
^17, OTt Trpdf TT/V ddiKiav. OVKOVV, e<fn], Kai TO ii-anardi
Kort ; Kat judAa, ^>T/. TOVTO ovv Trorep^ae titifiev ; Kai
TOVTO d^Aov OTt, 0?/, Trpof T?)v ddtKiav. Tt de ; TO a-
*ovpytv ; Kat TOVTO, e<f>r). To <Je dvdparrodi&odai ; Kai
TOVTO. ITpof d T^ diKoioavvr) ovdiv TJUIV TOVTOJV itdae-
-ai, a) T,vOv6T](ie ; Afitvov yap av t?y, l^jy, '15. Tt (T ;
av T<f orparrfyds aipe6ei$, adiKov re nai e%6pav TroAn'
IgavdpaTrodiorjrai, QTJOOUEV rovrov dditcelv ; Ov <5^Ta, t07/.
i\tKaia 6e TTOCKIV ov (fyfjoouev ; Kat /zdAa. Tt d' ; av
Afi/Ltwv avTOtf ; At'xatov, 0?y, cat TOVTO. 'Edv
T /cat dpndy rd TOVTWV, ov dlnaia noii\aei ;
ICat fidAa, 0>y oAA' *y<o 0" TO TrptJTOv vneXdudavov
ovov ravra Ipurdv. OVKOVV, 07/, 5o"a
ddtxta edrjicauev, ndvra Kai npd$ ry dmaioavvQ deriov
?7; "Eo/KfiV, 107^. 16. Bov/i ovv, 0jy, T/IVTO OVTU
IV. 2. 20] MEMORABILIA. Ill
C>(ij'rt(,-, diopiaupeda TrdAtv, rrpdf uei' rovg TroAejt/tov? <Jt
tcaiov elvai ra roiavra rroielv, npbg 6e TOV$ 0t'Aoi> > ddtKOV,
dAAd 6s.lv Trpdf ye rovrovg w^ a-nAovoTarov elvai ; ( ILdvv
uev ovv, etprj 6 'EvOvdrjuo^. 17. Tt ovv ; 0?; 6 2o)/cpaT7/f
av -rtf OTpaTTiybq bp&v d^VjUWf fi^ov TO arpdrevfia, i/)ev
Trpoftevat, /cat TW -^evdei TOVTG*
TOV OTparevfiarog, TTorepvdi rfjv and
et juoi, e07/, Trpdf TT)V diicaioov
vrjv. 'Edv Js Tff i>/ov eavrov deopsvov ^apjua/ceta^, a
u^ Trpo^iefievov ^dppaKO^, et-aTraTrjoac, w^ oiriov TO 0dp-
uaitov da), nal TW ifrevdti ^pr^adf^evog OVTGM; vyid noi7]O'q,
av rijv dTTdrrjv not -dsreov ; Ao/cei juof, 077, K<U
el$ TO OVTO. Tt d' ; edv rig, ev aQvy,ia ovrog (j>i-
Aou, dsiaa^ JUT) 6ia^prjar]Tai eavrov, Ae0g r| apirdaq rf t;i(f>o(;
fj aAAo Tt TotovTov, TOVTO av TTOTgpcocre i9eTov ; Kat TOV-
TO v?) At', 0?;, Trpo^ TT)V diKaioavvTjv* -t'18. Afiyftf, 0?/, <ri
ouJt' TTpof Toi)^ (ftifiovg anavra delv anXotea6ai ; Ma A'' 1
ov d/)Ta, 07; dAAd ^era~i6epai rd eiprjfisva, elirep e^eaTt.
Aet y Tot, 0?/ 6 2(*)KpdTT)g, i&lvai -noXv juaAAov, 7} JUT)
6pd(t>^ ridevai. 19. TCJV 6* dr) Toi)f 0tAot>f et-aTTa
eni [3Xd6fi, iva p,7)ds TOVTO TrapaAtTTWjUfiv donenTov,
ddiKk)~ep6$ eanv, 6 eicuv, rj 6 aicuv ; 'AAA', w
OVKETI fj,sv tfycaye rrtaTEvw, olg d"noKpivo^ai /cat yap Ta
TrpoaOev TrdvTO, vvv dAAwf ^;tv Sonet juot, 77 wf eyw TOTS
wdjUT^v oucjf de sipf/nOb) juot dSm^repov elvai TOV etcov-a
\ijsv66fjLevov TOV afcovTog. 20. Ao/cet de ao< [iddrjmg /cat
EmoTrjUT] TOV ^t/catou elvai, w^Tj-ep TWV ypa/y/uaTWV ; "Ejuot-
ye. HoTepoi' d ypajU/zaTt/cwTepov npivei, og av eic&v fir)
/cat dvaytyvaio'/c^, ?; of dV d/cwv ; "Of dv
, eywys- dvvatTO yap dr, drroTe (3ovkotTo, at opSaJ^
Tcoielv. OVKOVV 6 uev /cwv ufj 6p6u> ypdfiw ypau
dv ti?;, 6 (5e d/cwv, dypd/ijuaTOf ; ITw? 1 ydp ou ; Ta
dinaia 6e noTepov 6 /ca)v ^evdonevog /cat e^arcaTuv oldev,
fj 6 &KUV ; Ar/Aov, OTt 6 e/cwv. OVKOVV ypajUjUaTt/cwTfpov
UKV TOV emaTdfitvov ypduuaTa TOV urj emaTafievov <twt
/1 12 XENOPACNS [IV. 2. $ 25.
No/. AtKaidrepov 6$ rdv emerrd/teroi' TO
Tof /IT) eTTiorapevov ; tyaivoficu doK<I> de pot itai ravra,
OVK old' orrcjf, Aeyetv. 21. Tt de df), 5f ai> 0oi>Ad)ie>of j /<*
rdA^j) Atyetv, fujdcnore rd avrd irepi rttv avrtiv Aey_g,
dAA' 6ddi> re 0pda)v TTJV OVT^I', TOTC /zev Trpdf ew, ror^ <J
npdf eonepav 0pd^/, icai XoytOfibv dTT<xpaiv6[iEvo$ rdv av-
rov, TOTE /iev rrAetw, rare d' e*AoTTG> aTKxftaivTjrat, ri oot^. ^
(5oicet 6 TOiovrof ; Af/Aoc vf) At' etvat, OTt, a were sldevat,'
OVK oldev. *22. OloOa <5t : Ttvaf drdparrodaidet^
vouf ; "Eywye. IldTepov dtd ooQiav, ij dt' uuaOiar Af/-
Aoi', 5rt dt' uuuOiav. T Ap' ovv did TT/V roi; %aA.Keveiv dfia-
Olav TOV 6v6[iaro$ TOVTOV Tvy%dvovoiv ; Ov d^ra. 'AAA'
opo dtd r^v roi) TEKTaiveodai ; Ovde d/d TCLVTTJV. 'AAAd
dtd rfjv TOV OKVTEveiv; Ovde di' ev TOVTUV, 107^, dAAd
at rovvavriov * o/ yap TrAetffTOt TWV ye rd rotavra em-
araiievuv avdpaTrodwdet^ eiotv. T Ap' ovv TWV TO xaAd Kal
dyaOd KO.I Sixaia fiij etdoTwv TO ovofia rovr' ariv ; *E|uof-
ye do/icet, e0/. 23. OVKOVV det rravrt rporrw di&re
, orrw? 1 ^i^ dvdpdrroda wjuev . 'AAAd
av judAfcrra evofit^ov 7Tat6Ev6fivai rd
<5peyo|eva) vvv de naif otet /ie dOvfiug e^etv,
epavTOV did |uev TO TrpoTreTOVTy/iera ovde TO epWTw-
d-rroKpiveoOcu dwdfievov, vnep wv fidkiora %pr\ etde-
vat, aJklkr\v de odov ovdefiiav t^ovra, qv dv Tropevoftfvo^
fa/.-iuv yevoiiiTjv ; 24. Kot 6 SOJAPOTT/C, E/rre /zot, e^7/,
a) TZvOvdrjue, tig Ae %<bovg de 7/d^ TrwrroTe d(ptKov ; Kai oVf
ye j'^ Am, e0?/. Karjua0ef ovv Trpof TCJ vaai TTOV yeypa-
ue'vov TO TNQ9I 2ATTON ; 'Eywye. norepov ovv 01 -
dtv <rot TOV ypdujtiOTOf e/ueA^gev, ^ Trpqjea^ef re at erre-
^e/7/<raf OOVTOV eTriO/coTretv, of Ttf eiT/f ; Md Ai' ou O^TO,
?0r/ /eo? yap d?) Trdvv TOVTO yff w^v eldevai o^oAi/ yap
dAAo Tt $detv, etye //7/d' e/iavrdv ^'/yvwoKov. 25.
ITorepo de aot doet ytyraioKetv eavrdv, oj-r/f rovvoua TO
uoi'oi otdei', 7} <^rr<r, ugnep ol T<r)$ tmrov^ w
IV. 2. 629.] MEMORABILIA 112
voi ov npoTspov ocovrac yiyvuoKeiv, ov av QOVAWTCU yi'cj-
vai, Ttpiv av EinoKE'ibuvT.ai, Trorepov svTTEiOfjg eartv, 77 dvg-
?7, Kai -rrorepov ia^vpoc eariv, TJ dadevTjs, ical norepov
vg, fj (3padvg, ical rdAAa rd Ttpog TTJV TOV imrov j^petav
td re /cat dvemr^ieta orrajf e%ei, ovrwf, 6 eavrbv
}dpevog, orrotof ion -npo<; TTJV dvOpuTrivqv xpeiav,
rfjv avrov dvvafitv Ovrug ejtioiye (Jo/tet, e07/, &
eavrov dvvapiv, dyvoeiv eavrov. 26. '
6s oil <f>avep6v, e0?y, on did (J.EV TO eldevat eavrovg,
dyaOd rrda^ovaiv ot dvdpunoi, 6id 6s TO eif)svadai i
ra /ca/cd ; ol [iev yap eldoTtg eavTov$, TO, TS e
loaoi, nai 6iayi.yv&aK.ovaiv, a TE dvvavTai, Kai a
Kai a jitf v eniaTavTac irpaTTOVTeg, -nopi^ovTai re wv
Tai, Kai sv TtpaTTovatv, &v 6e ju^ eniaTavTai aTre
voc, dva[j,dpT7]-ot yiyvovTai, Kai 6ia(f>evyovai TO -
npaTTeiv did TOVTO 6e Kai Tovg dXXovg dv6pu)nov$ 6vvd-
pevot doKipdfeiv, Kai did TJJS TUV aAAwv ^pem^ TO, re
dyadd Tropi&VTai, Kai ra /ca/cd ^vAaTTOvraf. 27. Ot 6e ur)
, dAAd dietpEvansvoi T^g eavTuv dwdfieug, Trpog re
dAAot/f dvQpuTrovg Kai rdA-Aa dvdpumva rrpdyuaTa
dtd/ceivrat :at OVTB J>v deovTai taaaiv, OVTE o TI
TrpdrTovoiv, OVTE olg xptivTai, dAAd rrdvrwv TOVTCJV dia-
HaprdvovTeg, TWV re dyaOtiv dnoTvy^dvovai, Kai TOI$ a-
TrepiTTiTTTovoi. 28. Kat ol [lev eldoTeg o TI rroiovaii',
g cjv Trpdrrovcrtv, evdogoi TS Kai Tifiiot yiy-
vovrai Kai ol TE ojuotot TovToig r\diwq ^pwvrat, ot T diro-
Tvyx,dvovTeg TCJV TrpayuaTW emdvuovoi TOVTOV$ vnep av-
rtiv (3ovXeveriOai, Kai TrpotaTaadai TE Eavrtiv TOVTOV$, Kai
Tag iXnidag T&V dyad&v kv TOVTOig E%ovai, Kai did ndvTa
Tav-a irdvTCJV judAtcrra Tov-ovg dyancJaiv. 29. Ot ds urj
oTEg o TI noiovai, /ca/caif de aipovusvoi, Kai olg av ETTI-
diro-vyxdvovTEg, ov uovov EV avTolg TovTOig
i TS Kai /coAdCovrat, dAAd at ddogovai did Tav-
ra, /cat /carayeAaorot ytyi^ovrai /cat KaTa(bpovovusvot, Kai
&Tiiia6usvot Z&aiv opaq de Kai raiv rroAewv on ooat av
114 XENOPHON'S [IV. 2. 33.
dyvoijo taai rijv eavruv dvvauiv Kpeirrooi
at uev dvdoraroi yiyvovrai, al d' i% iXevQipuv doi>Aat.
30. Kat 6 ItvOvdrjuog, *flf ndvv uoi 6oKovv, tQr), (i 2u>-
, rrept TroAAoi) TTOIT)~K\)V elvat TO iavrbv yiyv&OKeiv,
ladi OTToOev 6e %pTj api-aodcu emoKOTrelv eavrov
TOVTO Trpof ae drrofiAeTrw el pot edeXqaais av ifyyjjoaoOai.
31. OVKOVV, I07y 6 2<j*paT^ f TO /lev aya0d /cat rd xaxd
onold eon, rrdvrus TTOV ytyvwJKEtf. N^ At', Z<f>7) el yap
urjde ravra ol6a, nal rutv di'6pa,TT66b)v 0avAoTepof av
*ldi 6r], eQr), teal iuol i^rjyrjaai aura. 'AAA,' ov
I07/ TrptiiTov (tiv yap, avro TO vytaivetv dyadov elvai vo-
fi/yw, TO <Je voof.lv, nanov eTreira rd atria enarepov av-
rtiv, Kai TTOTU, at /Spwid, at enirrjdevuara, rd fiev irpo^
TO vytaiveiv fapovra, dyaOd, rd 6e Trpof TO voaety, a/ca
32. O<;Koi;', e0?;, nal rd vyiaivetv Kai rd vooelv, orav fiiv
dyadov nvo$ atria yiyvrjrai, dyaOd av elr], orav 6e Kanov,
Hand. IloTe 6" av, e.<br\', TO uev vyiaiveiv Hanoi' alnov yt-
votTo, TO 6e voae.lv, dyaOov ; "OTCV vrj At', (f>r), arpareia^
re aioxpdt;, Kai vavTtAiaf /3Aa6epa^, Kai dAAwf TroAAwi'
TOtovTCJv ot fj,ev did ptouijv ueraa^ovreg aToAwvTat, oi tie
6V dadeveiav dTto^ei^divre^ auduoiv. '
dAA' 6pd$, e^>?/, OTt xat TOIV (icfteAt'^wv ot /^V dtd
fiTg^ouTtv, ot de <5t' doOeveiav aTioAetn-ovrat. TatJTa ovv,
I07/, TTOTK UEV aj^fiAovvTa, TroTe ds /SAaTTOVTO jidAAov dya-
Od ?/ Ka/fd eonv ; Oydev /id Ata <f>aiverai, Kara ye rovrov
rbv Xoyov. v 33. 'AAA' ^ ye TOf ao^ta, w ZwpaTc, dvau-
if)ifj6T)ri]ru)g byaOov eanv TTOIOV yap av ri<; Trpdyfia ov
pehriov TpaTTot ooQbs (3v, ?/ d\ia.Qr\^ ; Tt dat ; rbv Aat-
daP^ov, e07/, OL-K dKT)Koa, on ATjfideis VTTO MtVw dtd T^J
ao<biav, i]vajKd^ero eKeivo) dovAeyetv, at rjjg re ~arpido$
djua at rf/q eAevOepiag eorfprjOi], Kai em%eipijv drodtdpd-
oneiv perd rov vlov, rov re rratda drraiAeoe, /cat avrb$ OVK
fivai, dAA,' aTrgre^Oetf e^f TOV^ /3ap6apoi>f, TTO-
t'Ket ^dovAevev ; AeytTat v^ At', I07/, ravra. Td dg
OVK dnf)Koa Trddt] ; TOUTOV yap d?)
IV. 2. 38.J MEMORABILIA. lli)
VJJ.VOVGIV, o)f did aoQiav <f>dovi]deig vno -ov '
drroAAvTai. Aeyerat /cat rovra, ^>T/. "AAAov de -n6oov$
otet did oo(f>iav dvapndorovg Trpdf ffaoikea yeyovevai, /cat
s/cet dovAevetv ; 34. Ktvdvvevet, e<fn], &) Sw/cpaTef, dva/z-
(/jtAoywTttTov dya0ov etvat TO fvdatjuovetv. Etye p/ rtf
avro, ^77, a) EvOvdiyne, eg dpfaXoyuv dya^wv ovvTiOeirj.
Ti d' dv, 0?/, TCOV evdaifioviittiv djU0f Aoyov t?; ; Ovdev,
e0?/, eiys ju^ irpo^d rjaopsv avra) KoAAof, r/ t<r%vv, r) irXoii-
rov, 7] 66t;av, rj itai ri dAAo raiv TOIOVTUV. 'AAAd v^ Aio
rrposdTjaopev, tyy Traif yap dv Tff dvev TOVTCJV evdai^o-
voirj; 35. N^ At', e<^?/, TrpogdfjOOfiev dpa, ef tov TroAAd a
d ovn&aivei rolg dvdpunoi^ TroAAot juev yap did TO
6ia<j)deipovTai, TroAAot de did T^V la^vv [iei&oiv
m^EipovvTeg, ov piKpolg Kaicoig TTepimirrovai, TroA-
Aot (5e did ~bv -nXovrov diadpvrrTOnsvoi TK Kal e
uevoi drrdAAwTat, rroAAot 6s did dogav /cat
vafj.iv jueydAa /ca/cd 7re7r6v0a<rtv. 36. 'AAAd jU^v, e^, etye
Hyde TO evdainovelv etraivtiv 6pdti<; Aeyw, 6//oAoyw /z?;(5e 5
Tt Trpdf Tot)f deovg evfteaOai %pfi eidEvai. 'AAAd Tavra
fiev, 0// 6 SuKpdrTjs, taug did TO ofiodpa moTeveiv side-
vai, oiid' laKEtpai krcel de TrdAewf d7]/j,OKpaTovjj,evr)$ rrapa-
Trpoeardvat, dijXov, OTI d^fiOKpariav ye olada ~i
EOTI. ndvTWf drjirov, tyr], (37. Ao/Ct ovv aoi dvvarov
elvai drj/WKparfav eidevai, ufi eldora dfjuov ; Md At' ov/c
Kat Tt vofii^eig drjuov elvai ; Tovf Trevrjrag TWV
lywye. Kat TOV^ Trev^Taf dpa otaOa ; Ktig yap
ov ; T Ap' ovv /cat TOV$ TrAovcrtovf oto~0a ; Ovdfiv ye r\7rov
i] /cat rov^ TTEVTjTag, ITotovf de Trev^TCf, /cat rrotovf TrAov*
t ; Tov^ juv, otfzat, p) t/cavd e^ovrac elg a del
v, -evTjraSi rovg de TrAetw TWV inavtiv, TJ)
38. YLarafj.KuddrjK.a^ ovv, OTI evioig uev rravv oAtya p
otv ov uovov dp/cet ravra, dAAd /cat TrepnroiovvTai an' av- .
7 de -navv rroAAd ov% luavd eari Kat v^ At',
nj 6 ~Ev6vdT)uo$, (dpOtis yap ue dvajutjuv^a/cetf,) otda yap
u 7vpdvvovg rivdg, ol di' evdeiav, w^rrep (
1 10 XENOPHON'S | IV. 2. & 40. 8. 3
39. OVKOI>V, t07/ 6
^ev rvpdvvovi; el$ rov d^juov -df]Oo-
(iev, rnvf <Je (JAi'ya KeKrrn*ivov$, lav olnovofUKoi uoiv, ei^
Toi)f 7rAovCTt'oi;f ; Kot 6 KvOvd^og l(f>ri 'Avayd pe
Kai ravra 6fioA.oyelv drj^ovort TJ epfi ^ovAorTjf /tai 0pov-
fi^dt, fir) Kpdriarov q pot aiydv Kivdvvtvb) yap oTrAaif ov-
dev tldivai. Kat ndvv dOvuus i\<jiv dn-f/AOe, /cat Kara-
<bpovT)aa$ iairrov, xal vofiiaas TO> 5vrt dvdpdtrodov tlvai
40. IJoAAot /iev ovv Tcliv OVTO) <J<are0e'T(j' vrrd Dcj/rpd-
rovf ovKeri avrut npo^eaav, oOf at /BAaxwrepovf kvopt-
&v 6 6e ~Ev6vdT)(io$ vrreAafiev ov ov dAAwf dv^p d^toAo-
0'? ytviadai, el pf) on fidXiara ZuKparei G-uvsiq Kai OVK
drreAeiTTkro eri avrov, el \ti\ ri dvayKalov^ejjj itta 6e Kai
avrbv ov-
efiifielro aiv ewtivof iTtTt]&e.vv 6 6e tifTy
T(J^ l%ovTa, 7)Kiara fiiv dterdparrev, aTrAov
oa0e<rroTa l^Tjyelro, d re Iv6[iiev eldevai delv, Kai
Aeveiv Kpdnora elvai.
CHAPTER III.
SUMMARY.
IT was a settled rule with Socrates, that the young should never bo
urged to engage in public affairs, or in any other vocation whatsoever,
until their minds had been moulded by virtuous precepts, and especially
until they had been inspired with piety toward the gods. He therefore
chows unto Euthydemus, in the present chapter, that the gods consult for
die welfare of men, and ought therefore to be worshipped by them.
1. To juev oiiv &SKTIKOV$, Kai npaKTiKovs, Kai
yiyveadai -ov$ ovvovrag OVK eoTrevtiev, u/.'/.d
pov Tovrtov o>ero ftpf/vat ahMfrpoovvqv avTol(, eyyeveaOat
Toi>c ydp dvev TOV auxfipovelv ravra 6vva[ievov$, ddiKure-
pov$ re Kai dvvarurepovs KaKovpyelv Ivofii^ev elvai. 2.
ITpcjrov fj,ev 6*77 rcepi tieovg exetpdro a^porar rroietv rov$
ovvovra$. "AAAot fiiv ovv avrC> npbq d/Aovc ovrw; 6f*i-
Aovvrt Tcapayevofievoi "dnjyovvro ey& 6e, ore Ttpo$ Evdv
Aryiov rotdSe diehtyero. Ttapeyevofirjv. 3. Elrte juoi, etfnjj
IV. 3. 8J MEMORABILIA. 11*7
e, 770*77 TTOTK aoi knfjKdev Kv6vp,r)6?ivai, &g empe-
oi deoi, &v ol avdp(*)Troi dsovrai, KareaKevaKaoi ; Kal
6f, Md TOV At', e0?/, OVK epoiye. 'AAA' oladd y\ e<f)7], ori
TTpwrov pev ^wTdf fieopeda, o fip.lv oi deol -nape^ovaiv ;
N?/ At', e'0?7, o y' et nrfi%o[iEV, Ojuotot rotf rr^Aotf av ^/uev,
ye ra)v ^/iTt'pwv 600aAjuwi'. 'AAAd ju^v /cat ova-
ye deofievoic; rjp.lv VVKTO, TrapK^ovai, waAAtarov
dvcnravTripiov. Hdvv y', e0?/, at rovro ^aptrof agiov. 4.
OVKOVV at, erreidfj 6 pev jjhtog ^wretvdf wi/ raf re upaf
r^^ 1 ijuepat; rjplv Kal raAAa rrdvra aa<f>r)vi%et, r] 6e vvg, did
TO aKOTeivrj elvai doa^sorspa eariv, aarpa ev rq VVKTI
dve(f)7]vav, a i\\ilv rdf aipa^ r^f vvtcrog e/z0avt^et, at (Jtd
roy-o TroAAd, wv deopeda, rrpdr-opev. *EaTi ravra, e0?/.
'AAAd jur/v ^ ye aeXrivr] ov povov -fj^ VVKTO^, dAAd /cat TOV
prjvbg rd psprj 0avepd ?/jMtv Trotet. 5. ITdvu jttev oiv, e0//.
To d', enei Tpofirjs deopeOa, rauTT/v rjplv e T^f y^f dvadt-
dovai, nal cjpaf dpfiorrovaag Trpbg TOVTO Trape^siVj at Tjjtitv
ov povov, G)v deopeOa, TroAAd at Travrota TrapaGKsvd^ov
av, dAAd Kal olg evfipaivopeOa ; Hdvv, (j)rj, Kal ravra
0tAdv0pw7ra. 6. To 6s Kal vdwp fjplv rrape^etv, ovrw rroP.-
Aoii d^tov, cjfre /cat QVTZVEIV re /cat ovvav&iv rij yy /cat
wpatf rravra rd xprjotpa rjplv, ovvrpefaiv Se /cat av-
* piyvvpevov rrdat rotf rpetyovaiv qpdg, evKar-
epyaarorepd re /cat w^eAt/zwrepa, at 7yt5t6) rrotetv avrd,
/cat, eTreidfj rrAetorou deopsda rovrov, dfydoviararov avro
Trape^etv 7/jUtv ; Kat TOUTO, 0?;, TrpovoijriKov. 7. To de
/cat TO rrvp Troptcrat ?yjutv, eniKovpov piv t^v^ov^, eniKOVpov
de OKorovg, ovvepybv 6e rrpof rrdaav re^vrjv, Kal Tfdvra,
oaa ^eAet'a^ eveKa avdpUTroi KaraaKevd^ovrai ; w^ yap
ovri einelv, ovdev dftoAoyov dvef rtvpbq
rrpdf TOV /3tov xprjaipuv KaraoKevd^ovrai.
Aet, e0?7, at rovro 0t'.av0pa)7rta. 8. To (Je at depa
d<f>66v(>) ovrb) Tfavra^ov dta%voai, ov povov TTp6pa%ov Kai
ovvrpofiov C w ^5 AAd at rreAdy?/ rrepdv dt' avrov, Kal rd
at ev
118 XENOPHON'S [IV. 3. $ 11
Tropi&aOai, n&s ov% vnep A<5yoi> ; 'AveK0po0Tov. To d*
rov 7/Atoi>, K-rretddv kv xetfitivi rpdjrrjrat, -rrpo^cevai rd pe*
ddpvvovra, rd de ^r/paivovra, cjv Kaipo$ diehrjXvdev, Kai
ravra AiaTTpagduevov ftt]Keri eyyvrepw Trpo^ievai, dAA'
diroTpertEaOat, <f>vharr6uevov, \ii\ n ijfids /^oAAov rov 6eov-
rof tiepfjtaivwv @hd\jrQ nai orav av na.'kiv ani&v yevTjrat,
evda Kai fiplv dff^ov ianv, 5rt, el Trpofwrepw aneioiv, d-no-
rov t/)v^;ofc, rta.\iv av rpe*neoOai Kai rrpof-
, Kai ivravOa rov ovpavov dvaarpefaoOai, Ivda a>v
jteAot?/ ; N^ TOV At', 07/, Kai ravra nav-
rd-naaiv eoiKev dvOpuTrctv evexa yt-yvopevoif. 9. To d' av,
faftdfi Kai rovro Qavepov, on OVK av vneveyKaifj.ev ovrt
TO Kavfia, ovre rd i/'O^of, el et-amvTjs yiyvoiro, ovrd) [lev
Kara piKpov -rrpo^iivai rov 7}Atov, ovrw 6s Kara [iiKpov
dnuvai, u>$re Xavddveiv r/jac e ^f eKarepa rd la^vporara
'Eya> f/ev, e^t] 6 F^vOvdijuo^ T]dri rov-o
), ei apa ri ion role deolq epyov, ^ dv^pwTOVf -depa-
neveiv eKeivo de povov epTTodi&i pe, on Kai raAAo ^aia
rovruv fiere^ei. 10. Ov yap Kai rovr', e<j>T) 6 2a>paT^c,
(fxivepov, on Kai ravra avdptZmw eveKa yiyverai re Kai
dvarpefarai ; ri yap aAAo ^iuov atywv re Kai btuv, Kai
tTTTrwv, Kai /Joaiv, Kai ovwv, Kai ruv dAAa>v ^wwv rooavra
dyadd dfro^avei, oaa dvOptorroi ; eftoi [lev yap 6oKei TrAetw
TWV 0VTc5v rpe(povrai yovv Kai \pr\\iar i^ovrai ovdev rjr-
rov OTTO rovrw, f) ar? iKeivuv TroAi) de yevof dv^pwrrtov
rotf f*V ^K r^f y^f <f>vofiEVois { rpoQfjv ov xptivrai, and
Se (ioaKTjudrw ydhaKn, Kai rvpai, Kai Kpeaai
$&<Ji ' navreg de rtdaooevovre^ Kai 6afid$ovre<; rd
, etf re TroAe/uov at et?- aAAa TroAAd ovvepyolc
'Ouoyvtofioi'ti oot Kai rovr', e<pi] opai yap av-
ai rd TroAv lo%vporepa ^juaiv, OVTW^ v-no^tipia yiyvo-
rol$ dv0pa)Totf , aif re xprjoQai avroig o n av /3ovAa)f-
rat. 11. To 6", eTTeidfj TroAAd /iv xaAd neat d)<f>eXiua, 6ia-
j>ipovra de dAA^Awv eort, Trpo^Oeivai rol$ dvdpcjrroig ala-
dpuorrovoas Trpdf eitaora, 61' uv drroA.ai>ouev ndv-
IV. 3. 14.] MEMORABILIA. 1 lb
Tb)V rtiv dyad&v TO tie not Xoyiaubv rjulv eu<f>i>oai, at
nepl &v alaOavoueda, ^.oyi^opevoi, re Kal [iV7]fj,ovevovre<;,
KarafiavOdvonev, OTTTJ eKaara avfityepei, Kal TroAAd //T/^ava
fi^Oa, oV o)V TOJV re dyadtiv dnoXavouev, Kal rd nana dAe-
tjofjieOa TO 6e Kal epurjveiav Sovvai, 6V f)$ -ndv-uv rtHv
dyadtiv iieradido^iiv re dAA^/otf 6iddaicovre^ Kal KOIVW-
ovuev, Kal vop,ovg rtdepeda, Kal TroAf revofieda ; Havrd-
naoiv eoiKaaiv, a> Swapargf, ol deol TroAA^v TWV dvdpu-nw
^mfiskeiav TTOielaOai. 12. To tie nai, el ddwarov^ev ra
av[i<f)povTa Trpovoelo6ai vnep TOJV jLtgAAdvrwv, ravry av-
rov$ rjfuv ovvepyelv, did navriKJJg rolq Trvvdavouevoiq
fypd^ovraq rd dTTo6rjadiJ,eva, Kal didaOKOvra^, y av aptara
yiyvoivTO ; 2ot 6\ etyr), w ^w/cparEf, eoiKaaiv en 0tAf;w-
repov fl rolg aAAotf xpijaOai, el ye [ir)de enepUT^ftevoi VTTO
oov Trpoaiftiaivovai oot, a re %p^ rroielv, Kal a \ii\. 13.
"Ore 6e ye d^rjdi] Aeyw, Kal ai) yvuaei, av [j,fj dvauevyg, eh>g
av rd$ jtiop0df r&v dew t6q$, dAA' et-apKy aoi, rd epya
avrtiv opwvrt oedeadai Kal ripdv rovg deov$. 'Evvdet <5e,
on Kal avrol ol -Beol ovrug vnodeiKvvovoiv ol re yap dA-
Aof r\nlv rdyadd dtdovreg ovdev rovruv elg rovn^ave^
lovreg 6i66aot, Kal 6 rbv oAov Koapov ovvrdrruv re Kal
, iv a> rtdvra aAd Kal dyaOd eari, Kal del [lev
drpidi] re Kal vyid, Kal dyrjparovnape^djv, -dar-
rov 6e vorjfj,aro^ dvauaprrjrug vnTjperovvra, ovro$ rd jue-
yiara fj,ev rrpdrruv opdrat, rdde 6e otKOVoutiv doparo^
rjfuv eanv. 14. 'Evvdet 6\ on Kal 6 rtdoi 0avep6f
flvai T/Atof, OVK iTTirpenei rol$ dvdpwiroig eavrov a
opdv, dAA', edv rig avrbv dvaidtis iy^eip^ dedadat, rfjv
6t/)tv d<f>aipelrat. Kal roiig vnrjperag 6e rtiv -Qetiv evprj-
aeig d0avetf ovrag Kepavvog re yap on [lev awdev d<j)i-
erat, dfjXov, Kal on ol$ av evrv^y, rtdvrw paret, bparai
6 1 ovr' emcjv, ovre KaraaKrjifrag, ovre aTTiu)v Kal ave^oi
avrol uev ov% opwvrat, a 6e TTOIOVOI Qavspd i\\iiv ean, Kal
npogiovruv avrtiv alaOavofieda. 'AAAd ju^v xal dvdpu-
irov ye t/>vfc77, ^, slnsp ri not aAAo rtiv dvdpUKivuv, rot
120 IENUPHC.V'S [IV. 3. 18.
toeiov /JT 6n [lev fiaoiXevei, ev j'julv, (fxivfpov, opdra.
de ovd avTTj. "A xpij KCLTAVOOVVTO, UT/ Kara^povelv TW>
uopaTW, dAA' IK TUV yiyvouevw TT/V dvvaftiv avrutr na-
T apavddvovTa, nudv TO dainoviov. 15. 'Eyt> /zev, w iw-
Kpares, tyr) 6 Evdvdrjuos, on fiiv ovde [tiKpov o^eA.7yow roi
datpoviov, oa^wf oldo kittlvo de dOvfrit, on pot doicel rdf
rtiv deuv evepyeoia.? ov6' av elg TTOTS avdpvnuv a^iai^
\dpiaiv dueiCsaOai. 16. 'AAAd /ar) rovro advpei, !(//, c.
Kv6v6r)ue opaq yap, on 6 iv AeA^oZ^ i9edf , orav Tif ov-
TOV ^rrepwra, Traif av rotf T9cotf ^api^oiro, drtoKpiveTai
NOMQt IIOAEflS vd^of de drjnov Ttavraxov ion, Ka,ra
dvvapiv iepol$ ^eovf dpeoicsodai Traif ovv dv rtf Ku/.Aiot
Kal evaefteaTfpov r//ia>7/ ^eovf, 17, wf aurot nehevovoiv, OVTC.
Trotwv ; 17. 'AAAd ^p^ r^f /uev Juvd/zcwf firjdev v<f>ieo0at
orav yap n$ TOVTO TTOITJ, <J)avepo<; dfjfrov ion TOTE
$eov$ \pr\ ovv fz?/(Jev ^AAerrrovra ward dvvap
TOV$ deovg dappelv re. Kal e^Tfi^eiv TO peyiOTa dyaOd oi
yap reap 1 dAAwv y' av n<; psifo !?AiTtan> O(Mf>povoir), fj napd
TWV TO fieyiOTa <i0eAeIv 6vva\iivd)v, ovd 1 dv dAA
Aov, ^ eZ TOVTOI f dpeoKoi dpeoicoi de TTW^ av udAAov,
wf udAtffTO TfeidoiTo avTol$ ; 18. TomvTa uev d^ Ae
TC at avTOf TTOtwv, Evoe6EOTepov$ TE Kal
-ot>c
CHAPTER IV.
SUMMARY.
DISCODRSE of Socrates with Hippias the Sophist, in which the former
opens tip the fountain heads of the Law of Nature and of Nation*.
1. 'AAAd UTJV Kai rrepi TOV diKaiov ye OVK
fjv tl%K yvuuijv, d\Ad Kal epyw dTredeiKVVTo, idea ~e rrda.
vou/uwf TE Kal o)0eAtu&)f ^pwjuevof, Kal KOivy, dpxovoi TE
a ol v6pOl TTpOTdTTOlV TfElOofjtEVOg, Kal KOTO TToAtV Kal V
Talg orpaTEtats ouTWf, &$TE dtddrj^og Etvai rrapd TOV$ dA-
Aot? evra/CToiv 2. Kai OTC ^v Tatf EKKiri<jiai$
IV. 4. 7.] MEMORABILIA. 121
, OVK enerpeipe TO> dijutt) rcapd TOI)
aaadai, dAAd ovv rolg vouoi$ i]VavrLwdr] roiavry opuy ro'v
dfjuov, i]v OVK fa, olfiai aAAov ovdeva avdpunov vrtouElvai.
3. Kal ore oi rpiaKovra rrpo^erarrov avroi rrapd Tour- vo*
(iovg ri, OVK i-neiQs.ro roi rs yap veoig arcayopevovruv
avrriv pi) diaheyeaOai, Kal Trpogra^dvrutv kiceiva) re Kal
aAAoi rial ru>v 7roA-6Jv dyayelv riva em davdru, [iovo<;
OVK sneiodrj, did TO napd rovg vo/iovg avrw Trpogrdrrea6ai.
4. Kat ore TT\V vTtb Me^r/rov ypa<pfjv eipevye, rG>v
dwdoruv Iv roi$ diKaarTjpioig npbg %dpiv re
diaHeyeaOai, Kal KohaiievEtv, Kal SslaOai napd rov$
Kal did rd roiavra rroAAwv TroAAaKtf vnb r&v
dfyienevtov, eKelvog ovdsv ^dsXrjae r&v eiwOoruv iv TCJ
diKaarrjpi(j Trapd rovg vofwvg rcoiriaai, dAAd padiug av
dfadels vno TWV diKaartiv, el Kal [iErpi(*)$ ri rovrw ircoi-
Tjae, TrpoeiAero judAAov rolg v6jj,oig eppevtev d-rcodavslv, ij
Trapavojuwv ^fjv. 5. Kat e'Aeye 6s ovrwg Kal npbq dAAoyf
aev TroAAaKff olSa 6s rrore avrbv Kal rrpbg 'Irrniav rbv
'HXeiov rrfpi rov tiiKaiov roidde diaA.e%6evTa did %pdvov
ydp d(piKO[ievo^ 6 'Irrniag 'Adrjva^e, napeyevero TO> 2w/cpd-
rei Xeyovri rrpog riva$, wf davfjiaorbv tit] TO, el \iiv rt<;
(3ovXoiro OKvria Sidd^aadai riva, ij reKrova, rj %a}.Kea, rj
/TTTrea, [if] dnopelv, OTTOI av Tte^ag rovrov rvftoi </>aol 61
rivsg Kal innov Kal (3ovv TOJ jSovAojuevw diKaiovg Troirjoa
aOai, rcdvra ueord elvai TWV dida%6vr<<)v edv 6e ri$ j3ov
\rjrai ?} avrbg uaOelv rb diKaiov, TJ vlbv 77 olKsrrjv diddt-a-
odai, uf) eldsvai, orcoi av A0a>v Tv^oi rovrov. 6. Kai 6
uiv 'IrcTTiag aKOvaag ravra, tjfrrep eniaKunruv avrov,
"T,ri ydp ov, efir], a) 2w:paTef, eKelva rd avrd Xeyeig, a
ly& TrdAat TTOTE aov TJKOVGa ; Kat 6 Dw/cpaT^f, "O 6e ye
TO?;TOU (JetvoTepov, e'0?/, a> 'In-n.'a, ov uovov del rd avrd
Aeyw, dAAd Kal rcepl TWV avr&v av (J' tacjf , did rb TroAu-
elvai, rtepl TWV avr&v ovde-nore rd avrd Xiyeu;
t'Aet, e07/, rreiptiuai Kaivdv rt Aeyetv det. 7. IIoTepoi'
], Kal nepl &v iniaraoai ; otov rrept ypa^id^uv, idv rif
F
122 XENOPHON'S [IV. 4. $ 12
oe, TToaa nai rroto icj/cpoTovf iariv, dAAa /iev Trpd-
Tepov, dAAa de vvv Tretpa Aeyetv ; ^ rrepi dpiOfuw roZf tpa>-
rdiaiv, e2 rd 6i$ ntvre dexa iariv, ov rd avrd vvv, a nal
rrpOTepov, drroKpivei ; Ilept /zev TOVTWV, 0r/, a 2wpaTCf,
(JCTrep av, /cat eya> d TO aura Atyw Trept [MKVTOI rov 61-
naiov ndvv olfiai vvv e^eiv elrrelv, Trpdf a OVTC ov, OUT' dv
ovdtif dvvcur' avrenrelv. 8. NT) TT/V "Hpav, I^>T/,
Aeyetf dyaObv evpijicevcu, d -navaovrat [iiv oi hua-
arai 6i^a ipT)<f>i6pevoi, navaovrai 6e ol TToXtrat irept TOJV
6iKai(A>v dfTiAeyov7f TE nal dvndiKovvTet; nai araatd^ov-
-ef, TrovaovTot de oi TrdAetf dtafapofievcu Trepi TWV dtai'wv,
xot TroAf/zovffat at eyu) /uev OVK old', orrwf dv drroAff^et-
7V <rov, Trpo TOV axoOaat TTjXucovrov dyaflov evprjKorog. 9.
'AAAd jud Ai', e0r/, OUK dicovaei, Ttpiv y' ov auTOf dTT<xf>T)vij t
r> TI vo[tiei$ TO diicatov elvac dp/eel yap, on TWV dAAwi*
xoToyeAof, epwTcDv ^ev KOI eAey^wv TrdvTOf, avrbi; d' ou-
devt i9eAa>v vne^eiv Adyov, ovde yvoj/zryv d^o^aiveaOai
rtepl ov6evo$ . 10. Ti ds ; u> 'l7T7a, e0?/, OVK qoOjiaai, on
^ya>, d do/cet /iOi dinaia elvcu, ovdev navo/tai dTrodeiKvvfie-
v of ; Kat Trotof d^ oot, ^77, ovrog 6 Adyo^ IOTIV ; Ei de
UT) Aoy<j>, I07/, dAA' lpya> aTTodeinvvpai ff ov 6oKi aoi
dJ-ioTeKpaprorepov -ov Adyou TO tpyov elvat ; IToAv ye
vi) Ai', t<pi) diKaia fiev yap AeyovTef TroAAot ddtna TTOIOV*
oi, diKaia 6e Trpdr-w oud' dv elg ddiKog sir], 11. "l
oai ovv TrwTTOTe /iov 7} Vjevdo/iopTvpovvTOf, rj
TovvTOf , f} 0tAoi'5 > ^ TrdAiv etf OTOfftv /u6dAAovTOf, ^ dAAo
Tt ddtKov TrpaTTOVTO^ ; OVK lywye, 07/. To de T
KWV d7re%ea0at ov diaaiov 7/yft ; AT/Aof eZ, 10?
Tf, /cat vvv 6ia<f>evyeiv eyxeiptiv TO dTTotieinvvodai yvu)~
prjv, o n votii&i$ TO diicaiov ov yap d -npaTTovaiv oi 6i-
naioi, dAA' d fi^ TrpaTTOvoi, TOVTO Aeye/r. 12. 'AAA' &fiT)v
lywye, e0// 6 Sw/cpdrT/f , TO /z^ -diXtiv d6ms.lv, iaavbv 6mai-
KTvv7/f tTTidety/io etvat de aoi j^ dovti, OKeipai, edv
-ode oot /idAAov dpeoKJj <frrjui yap ^)'a) TO vopifiov dinaiov
sivai. T Apa TO OVTO Aeyrc w IwKpoTr^, vdfUfwv T(. not
IV. 4. 16.] MEMORABILIA.
tfiKaiov elvai ; "Eywye, e$7/. 13. Ov yap aiaddvofiai aov,
Citoiov vouipov, 7} rrolov diKaiov AeyC- Nd/^ouf 6s TTO-
; "A oi TroAmw, 0*7, ovvOsuevoi a re Set TTOIEIV,
tai J>v a-rre^eadcu,, eypd^avro. OVKOVV, e^ff, vofiipos (lev
av sir] 6 Kara ravra Tro^irevofievog, dvopos tie 6 ravra
Haw [tev ovv, e<frrj. OVKOVV Kai SiKaia
av Trpdrroi 6 TOVTOI^ Tteidofjievog, adiica 6' 6 TQVTOK;
flaw fiev ovv. OVKOVV 6 [lev ra diKaia Trpdr-
T6>v, SIKOIOS, 6 6e rd adiKa, a6iteo$ ; nw^ yap ov ; '0
usv apa vofjitfjio^ Siicaio^ e<7rtv, 6 6e avojto^ adcKog. 14.
Koi 6 'Imrias, Ndjttov^ (J', ^77, <5 Stjffpare^-, TTW^ av rt^
qyfjGaiTQ airovdalov -npdyfta elvai, rj TO neidsoOat
ov$ ye 7ToAAa/af avrol oi depev
Bevrat ; Kat yap TrdAefiOV, ^>7; 6
dpdfiEvac at TroAeff, Ttakiv elprjvqv notovvrat.. Kat
0^. Aiddwpov ovv rt oiet TTOtetv, e^ty, TOI> rot^ vopou,
, orf aaraAv^etev ar o? vdjot, ^ i
euraKTOvvraf t/>yo<^, OTi yivoir 1 av
sot rods' ev rot^ 1 TroAejdOt^ rat^ irarpiai irpodv-
(3oij6ovvTu$ peptyet ; Ma Ai' OVK eywy', <xj>t). 15. Av-
av did(f)opov r
, ei ft?) T
evupyda&TO avrij ; r5v ds <zp^;6f rwv ev ratf TrdAeaiv OUK
ototfa, ori, oiTivef av roi^ TroAiraf^ atrMorarot wat TOU roif
t, QVTGI apiaroi eioi ; Kai noXig, iv y fid-
ot TreAiTO* TOfcf vojttotf TTeidovTai, ev elprivq TE apiara
i, KO/ tv TToAejMt* avvitoaraToq iariv ; 16. 'AAAd /UT)V
at ofiovotd ye jteyiarov re dyadov doicel raig TTO^EOIV el-
vat, Kal TrAeftTTaKtf ev avrai al re yspovoiat Kai oi apt-
arm avdpe^ TrapaweAeuovrai rolg TroAtTatf opovoelv, Kai
Travra^ov ev T^ 'EAAddt vofiog Ktlrai, rovg Tcokira$ duvv*
vai duovorjoeiv, Kal Travra^ov dpvvovoi rbv opKQV TOVTOV
w ravra yiyvr.adai,
124 xENOPHoivs [IV. 4. $ 19
ootf Kpivuxjiv ol nchlrai, owd' orrwf rouf OVTOVC avAjjrdi;
j ov6' o-nwg rov$ ourovf noiT)Td$ alpuvrat, oyd
rotf avrolq ijduvrai, dAA' ?fo rotf
yap ru>v TroAtTtiv enfievovrw, aJ rrdA
rat re cat futiaifioveorarai yiyvovrat dvev 6e
oyr' af 7r6A.if ev 7ro/.iTev6eijj, ovr' olKo$
17. 'Idt'ft <Je TTaif ^ev av Tff ffrrov vnd
TTwf d' iv /idAAof Tz/iairo, ^ cJ rotf vd/^off neidot-o ;
(5' dv ^TTOV ev T<M 6iitaoTT)pioi$ TJTT&TO ; 7) rraif of
Aov viKbtT) ; rm d' ov rif ^uAAov -niarevaeie rrapa/faroOt-
o0ai ?/ ^pryiara, 7} v/ovf, 77 iSyyorepaf ; 7tV a d' av 7) TrdAtf
oAr; d^ioTriaroTEpov rjyr)aairo rov vopiftov ; napd rivoc d'
av udAAov ru>v 6inaiu)v rv%otev 7; yovetc 7 / olneioi, 1} OIKK-
rai, fj 0(Aof, 7} TroAtrat, 7} ^fvot ; rm d' af ^dAAov rroAe-
fot TTiarevoeiav 7} dvo^df, 7] arrofdaf, T; owOr}Ka$ rrtpt e*-
pT/vr/f ; rt'vi d' af judAAof , T) rw vo/it/^w, ovfipaxoc ede^oiev
yiyveodai ; TW d' af ^tdAAov ol avfifia^ot TTiarevaeiav 7}
, 7) <t>povpap%iav, i} TrdAetf ; rtVa d' av rt^ ei>ep-
v7roAd6ot %dpiv KopieloOai /idAAov, 7} rdf vofiifiov;
TJ riva judAAov av rtf evepyerrjaeiev, 7} Trap' ov x^P LV ^-
A7/i/>ea0at vofiifri ; TW d' dv rtf /JovAotro /udAAof 0t'Ao{-
l>Ot, T) TW TOtOUTO), 7/ TO) 5 T '!"O l; XPS > T V ^' ^ V Tt 5" ^~*
rof TToAeur/aetev, T) w df pdXia-a ftsv <f>i Aof etrat jSovAoiro,
ijKiara 6' i^Opo^, KCLI w Tr/^tdrot /zev 0tAot at av^{j,a\^oc
(SavAotvro cZvat, eAd^ttrrot d' e%6poi nai TroXeuioi ; 18.
'Eyta fii/ ouv, J 'Imria, TO auro emdeiicvvfu vo\ii\iov re
Kai dinaioi' elvcu av d' et rdvafrta yiyva)OKeig, dtdaaxe
Kt 6 'iTTTrt'of, 'AAAd, ftd TOf Am, 10^, w ZiMfparss, ov
fioi 6oKii> rdvavria yiyvwoKEiv olg elprjKa^ Kepi rov diKaiov.
19. 'Aypd^ou^ de rivaf olada, 0r/, w 'iTrrrta,
y' ev Trdoq, (f>r), X,upa Kara ravrd r
df ovv etTretv, ^77, ori oi avOpioTTQt avrovg idevro ; Kae
Trwf dr', </>T/, ot ye oyr avveA^fitf a~ai'rf dv dvvrjdtiev,
ovre 6jud/>a)voi elat ; Ttva^ ovv, I^T;, VD/U'E<? redetxevat
rove vd/iovf rovrovf ; 'Eya> /ifif , Irfwy, ^eovf oZ/tat rovr
IV. 4. 23.] MEMORABILIA. 125
v6jj,ovg Tovrovg rolg dv0pu>7roff tielvai Kai yap rrapd rra-
niv dvdpunoig Ttp&rov vojtueTai dsovg ai6s.iv. 20 Ov/c-
oi/'v nai yoveaq Tipav Travra^ov vopi^erai ; Kai rovro
10?;. OVKETI JJ.OL doKSl, Efjif], to 2toKpaTf, CVTOf l9OV V0/Z0
Eivaf . Tt 6f) ; (^77. "Orf aladdvo^iai Tiva$, e0?/, napadai-
vovra$ avrov. 21. Kat yap dAAa rroAAd, (f)7f, -napavo^ov-
oiv dAA' ovv 6iKTjv yi TOL didoaotv oi irapadaivovreg TOV$
VTTO TWV tfeaJv Keiiievovq vopovg, ?jv ovdevl rponG) Svvarbv
dv^pcj-rro) fiiacpvyelv, ufrrep roi)^ vrr' dvdp&nuv KEiuevovg
vdfj,ov evioi TrapaGaivovreg titafavyovat TO df?;v ditiovat,
oi H.KV Xavddvovrec, oi 6e.j3ta^6fj,evoi. 22. Ti de ; rovf eu
dvTi; spyerety ov Travra^ov vouiuov eari ; Nd-
, 0?; Trapadaiverai 6s nal TOVTO. Qvaovv Kai oi
rovro 7rapa6aivovT$ diKiyv Sidoaoi, (ftihuv fj,ev dyaQtiv
sprffiot yiyvopevoi, rovq 6s iuoovv~a$ kavrovq dvaytca6[j,-
voi diuKeiv ri ovx, oi pev ev TTOIOVVTS^ rovg %pb)pevov(;
eavrolg dyadoi (f>i/.oi eioiv, oi de pr) avrevspyerovvreg TOV$
Toioi>-ov, did juev rfjv d^apiariav piaovv-ai VTT' avrtiv,
5fa 6e TO [la^cara Avairekelv rolq roiovroig xpr/a6ai, ~ov-
rovg fidXtara diunovai ; NT) TOV AT, ai Sco/fpaTe^, e^rj,
i9eo(f Tavra rravra EOIKE TO yap rov^ vdfiovg aiirovg
napadaii'ovai rag rin^piag f.'Xf.iv, (3e^riovog ij nar 1 a
nov vo/ioBerov doicsl poi elvai. 23. IIoTepov ovv, J> 'Imria,
rovg deovg T/yet Ta diieaia vopoderelv, rj dAAa rutv ditcaiuv ;
OVK dAAa jud Ai", fyr) a%oXq yap av aAAo$- ye -ris; rd 6i-
tcaia vofioderrjaeiev, ei ju^ -deog. Kai rolg &eol$ apa, w
'IirTua, TO auTo diKOiov re Kai vouifiov elvai dpeoA. .1 .
Totavra Aeywv re K.ai irpdr-uv dtvatorepovg no';i
20 XENOPUON'S |TV. 5. 0.
CHAPTER V.
SUMMAliY
THE advantages resulting from habits of self-control, and the evils at
tend ant upon an opposite coarse of life.
1. 'Qf de Kai TTpatriKurepovs trrotet rovf avvovraq eav-
r<i, vvv av rovro Aefw vouifav yap eyKpdreiav iindpxEiv
dyadbv elvai TO> (ME^OVTI naXov n Ttpdt-eiv, rcpCt-ov uiv
<f>avepo$ ijv rotf avvovaiv TJOKTJK&S iavrov paXiara
dvdpuTTGjv, tTreira (JiaArydjuevof Trpoi-pinero ndv-
TUV fidXiara rovg avvovraq npog ey/cpdretav. 2. 'Aet piv
ovv Trepl ruv rpdf dper^v xpijoip,b)v ourdf re die-eXei
fie[AVT)fiVO$, nal rovf avvovrag Trdv-a^ vTrontfivrjOnuv oida
6i TTOTE av~ov Kai TTpbq JZvOvdTjpov Trepi eyxpareiuc roidde
diaXexdivra EZ-e /iot, e07/, w Ev6v6r]p,, apa nahov KUI
usyahelov vopifris elvai Kai dvdpi /cat notei nr^ua i\tv-
Bepiav ; 'Qg olov re ye fidXiara, e<jnj. 3. "O$ri$ ovv dp-
\f.rai vnd raiv did TOV ouparos qdovtiv, Kai did ravra^ pf]
dvvarai rrpdrreiv rd (^iXriara, vofjiiei$ TOVTOV e/.t( Ofpoi-
elvai ; "H.Ktora, (f)7). "lawf yap Ikevdepov <}>aiverai aoi
rd rtpdrrtiv rd (3e^.nara, elra TO e%eiv rovg KuXvoovTai;
rd roiavra rroieiv dveXevdspov vopiei$. TLavrdnaoi ye,
^07/. 4. navrdnaoiv apa aoi doKovaiv ol a.Kpare.1^ dvt-
fovQepoi elvai ; NT) TOV Ai", e<fa), ei/nprwf . KoTepov 6e
aoi SoKovaiv oi dxparetf ica>Avei70o* fiovov rd KaXkiara
TTpdrreiv, 7] Kai dvayKa&odai rd ata^iara TTOIEIV ; Ovdev
euoiy', I07/, dottovat ravra dvayKa&odai, j] EKeiva
5. Hoiov$ 6e rivag deairora^ fjyel rovf rd /zev
apiaia KcjAvovraf, rd 6e KaKiara dvayKafrvrag ; 'fif 6v-
varov vfj At', 0?;, KaKiorovg. AouAetav ds -noiav
Eivai ; 'Eyw UEV, E<f>r), rfjv -rrapd Tol
Tfjv KaKiOTjjv dpa dovXeiav oi duparels 6ov-
tevovoiv ; "Ejuotye do/cet, e(f>T). 6. 2o$t'av 6e rd fii^'iarov
ov doxel aoi dneipyovaa rtiv dvOpunw i\ dapaaia
IV. 5. 10 J MEMORABILIA. 127
eig rovvavriov avrovg eu6dXheiv ; ff ov doicel aoi npoge^eiv
ifi rotf o)0eAoi)(7i /cat Karauavddveiv avrd KwAvti>, d0eA-
KOvaa enl TO, rjdea, Kai 7roAAd/af aiodavouevovg rtiv dya-
0a>v re ot TWV KaKtiv K7rA77|daa, Trotetv TO %elpov dvrt
rou Pehriovos alpeloOac ; Tiyverai TOUT', e^)?;. 7. 2a>-
(ftpoovvTjs ds, w ~E,vdv6r]fj,e, rivi dv (fxiiripev ^TTOV, r) TOJ
aKparel, Trpo^Ketv ; av~d yap drj-rrov rd evavria oaxfrpoav-
VTJS Kai dnpaoias epya eoriv. f OjoAoyc5 at TOVTO, 0//.
Tou d' emfieXeladai, wv TTpo^Ket, olec TL &)AuTiKa)-
elvat ; OVKOVV eywye, 0?/. Toy 6*e dvTt
rd ^dnrovra rrpoaipslaB } ai TTOCOVVTO^, Kai
TOVTOJV fjiev 7nfj,eXeladai, itcsivuv 6s d[j,EXelv Treidovroc;,
xai TOi^ au(ppovovat Td ivavria TTOIEIV dvay/cd^ovTOf , oifii
ri dvOptinb) KaKiov elvai ; Ovdev, eQrj. 8. OVKOVV rf]v
dreiav TWV kva,vrl<M> rj rfjv aKpaaiav e'lKog rolg dvOpti-
alriav elvat, ; Tldvv fiev ovv, e<j)i]. OVKOVV Kai rtiv
TO alriov elKog apiarov slvai ; ~ElKog yap, e<pTj.
dpa, e^>?/, d) Ev0v^7/|U, apiarov dvflpama) i] ijKpd-
reia elvai ; Ei/coTWf yap, 0?/, w Sw/cpaTEf. 9. 'E/ceZvo
(5e, a) "EvOvSTjue, rjtiT] TTUTTOTE ivdvnr}6r)(; ; Ilotov ; e0?/.
*OTt Kai km rd Tjdea, 0' enrep \n6va dons! f] aKpaoia rovq
dv6pu)TTOvg ayetv, avrrj fiev ov dvvarai dyecv, i] 6' fy/cpd-
reia Travruv fid^iora T'ldsodai Troiel. Hug ; e<p7). "Q$irep
f] /zev aKpaoia, OVK ewcra Kap-epelv ovre Atjizov, OVT dtyav.
ovre dypvnviav, dt' cjv uovuv eoriv fjdeaig uev <f>ayelv rt
Kai meiv, rjdewg d' dvanavaaaQai re Kai KOiprjOJivai, Kai
nepiueivavrag Kai dvaa%ouevov<;, eug dv ravra &g evi jjdi-
ora yevrjTai, KuXvei rolg dvayKaiordroig re Kai ovve\e-
ardroig d^ioAoywf ijdcadac ?; 6' iyKpdreia \tovr\ Troiovaa
Kaprepelv rd elprjfisva, [LQVT\ Kai '/jdeadai -noiel dt-ibx; \ivi\-
u?]$ 7rt roig eiprjuEvoig. TLavrdnaaiv, e<f>7}, dhrjOr] Xsyeic.
10. 'AAAd ju^v TOU fiadelv n /caAov Kai dyadov, Kai rov
imueXrjdTJvai r&v roiovruv rivog, 61' (ov av rig Kai rd
iavrov atiua aaAcS^ dioiKrjasie, Kai rbv eavrov OIKOV Ka-
i,(Dc oiKovourjoeie, KOI (fiihoig Kai TrdXei tityehiuog yevoiro
128 XENOPHON'rf | IV. f>. la. 0.
Kparrjoeiev, tup &v ov povov dxpeAeiai, dAAd
Kai r]dovai [ieyiara. yiyvovrai, ol fiiv eyKparelg d
ovoi, TrpaTTOVTCf ai/Ta, ol 6" aKpOTetf ovdevdf
raj yap dv ijrrov <f>Tjoaiuev rtiv TOIOVTUV Trposfjuetv, T/ u
et-eort ravra -rrpdrreiv, Kore^o^evw tTrt rai arrov-
nepl rdf eyyvTora) jjdovdf ; 11. Kai 6 EvOvdrjuog,
i, l<f>i], H) SwAcpOTC^ 1 , At'yca', wf dvdpi TJTTOVI TUJV
^fd roi) aai/iarof jydovwv Trdfirrav ovdc/zf
Ti yap diaQepei, e<f>rj, a> EvOvdT][j.
ptof roi) dfiadeordrov ; o$Tig yap rd fisv Kpdnara JUT) CTKO-
Tret, rd Tjdiora 6' eic Trovrdf rpdrrot %TJTI notelv, TI dv 6ia-
<t>epoi rajy dQpoveardruv j3oac7/judr6JV ; dAAd roZf tyicpa-
re<rt fj,6voi$ e$eOTi aKoneiv TO Kpartara TCJV npayndruv,
Kai py<> at Aoyw diaAeyovraf /card ye^??, rd /^ev dyaOd
Trpoaipeiodai, ruv 6e Kanuv aTre^eaOai. 12. Kat ovTCJf,
e07/, dptaroff re ai evdai^oveoTaTov^ av8pa<; yiyveaOai,
vai diaXeyeadai 6vvaru-drovq <f)7) de Kai rd diaXeyeoOai
6vo[iao6i)vai ex rov avvioi'rag KOIVJJ ftovfaveoOat, diaXe-
yovra$ Kara yevrj TO irpdyfiara delv ovv -rreipdaOai or/
udAtcTTO rrpdf TOVTO eavrov eroipov TrapaoKevd&tv, Kai
TOVTOV ndXiara iTripefoiodat IK TOVTOV yap yiyveada.
avdpag dpio-ovq re xal rfye^ovi KWTOTOI ?. Kai
TttTOWf.
CHAPTER VI.
SUMMARY.
SOCRATES strove to teach those who associated with him the true art
of reasoning, since he always held that whoever had acquired clear ideas
himself of any matter, could, with equal clearness, explain those ideas to
others ; while, on the other hand, it was not to be wondered at if such aa
were deficient in that particular should not on'v be led into error them-
selves, bat likewise mislead other*
1. '^5- (J Kai diaXeKrixarepovs inoiet TOIIC avvovra^,
ireipdaouai Kai rovro Xeyuv. 2awcpdT7/f ydp TOV-^ % psv s/-
f, Ti KKaarov elij TWV ovrwv, ivopifr. Kai rolr
IV. 6. 6.] MEMORABILIA. 129
av e^yeloOai dvvaodai, rovg tie ufj eidorag, ovdev e<f>T] $av~
uaarbv elvai avrovg re aQdhkeadai, Kal dAAovf <70dAAetv
&v svEKa OKontiv ovv rolg ovvovoi, TL eKaorov eirj r&v ov-
ruv, ovdETTor* e^rjye. Hdvra usv ovv, y diwpi^ero, reoXv
Kpyov av eirj diegeWelv, ev 0001$ de Kal rbv rpoTrov rriq
e-rriaKEipEug drjX&oeiv olpai, roaavra Ae^w. 2. IIpoiTOV 6s.
nepl Evoe6eia wde rcug EOKOTTEI Eiirs juot, ^>7/, w Ev0u-
d^ue, TTolov TI voni^Eig evasdEtav elvai ; Kat of, KdAAt-
OTQV vfi Ai', e07/. "E^ftf ovv etTcetv, OTTOtog rig 6 svoEdfjg
EOTLV ; 'Ejtiot fiev doKEi, I0?/, 6 rovg -deovg rifitiv. *Efecrr.
de, oi/ av rig (Sov^rai rpoTtov, rovg deovg Tipav ; OVK
d/lAd vdjuot etat, /ca0' ovf det TOVTO TTOISIV. 3. OUKOUV 6
rovg vofiovg rovrovg eldtig, eldsii] av, &g del rovg deovg
ripav ; Ol/zat eywy', 0^. T Ap' ouv 6 sMcif TOU? deovg
riuav, OVK dAAwf oierai delv rovro noielv, rj &g oldev ; Ov
yap ovv, e0v/. "AAAwf <5e Tif i^eoi)? 1 ripa, ij d)g oierai delv ;
OVK oljj,ai, E(f)T]. 4. 'O apa ra Trepl rovg deovg v6fj,i[ia el-
66g, vofiifj-ug av rovg tieoiig TIH&TJ ; Ildvu UEV ovv. OVK-
ovv o ye vofj,iuug riutiv, &g del rifia ; Utig yap ov ; f O
6e ye, &g del rifttiv, evae6f]g iari ; Haw pev ovv, e(f>rj.
*O apa rd Trepi rovg deovg vopifia eldtig, opdtig av rjf
fvaedf/g vpiouEvog elrj ; 'Euol yovv, E(f)7], doKel.
5. 'Avflpamoff 6e apa et-eanv, ov av rig rpo-rrov
rai, xpfjodai ; OVK dAAd /cat rrepi rovrovg 6 eid&g, a
eon vopiua, a0' a del nug dAA^Aotf ^p^a^at, vofjiifiog at
eirj. OVKOVV ot Kara ravra xpupevoi (jAA^Aotf, &g del,
ai Htig yap ov ; OVKOVV ol ye, *)g del, %puuevoi,
xptivrai ; Haw UEV ovv, s(f)i]. OVKOVV ol ye role,
dv6pa>noig KaX&g xp&nevoi, KaAwf -npdrrovai rdvdptineia
TTpdyfiara ; ~EiKog y\ e^t], OVKOVV ol rolg vouoig neiOo-
pevoi, diKaia ovroi noiovai ; Ildvu juev ovv, E(pr]. 6. Ai-
Kaia de oloda, t-(f)i], orcola KaXelrai ; "A. ol vopoi KeXevov-
aiv, efyrj. Ol apa rcoiovvreg a ol vopoi KeXevovai, diKaid
re Ttoiavai, Kal & del ; ITaJ?- yap ov ; OVKOVV ol ye rd di~
Kcua Koiovvreg, diKaioi elaiv ; Olpai eywy', t<j>ri. OIK,
F 2
130 XENOPHON'S [TV. 6. 9.
ovv Ttvac reeideodai rolq vd/iotf, fii) etdoTOf a ol vopoi /ce-
OVK tywy', e<f>rj. EtdoTOf de a del noielv olei
df olesdat 6e.lv pr) Trotelv TOVTO ; OVK oluai, 07/. Ol
dot; tie nvaq u/./a Trotovv-af , f) a olovrai delv ; OVK
eya>y', 0j. O/ apa TO nepi dvOpunov$ voptpa etdoref, TO
AtKiUa OVTOl TTOIOVOIV IToVV fieV OVV, K(f)T). OVKOVV OC
ye TO dinata Troiovvres, dixaioi eiot ; fiveg yap aXXot ;
e0;y. 'Op0wf dv irore apa opi^oi^eda, 6pt$6[ievoi dticaiov<;
elvai Tovf eWoTOf TO Trept dvOpcjrrovg vo/itjuo ;
7. io0t'av de rt av t^rjoaififv elvai ; eiwe /^ot, -norepd 001
doKovoiv ol acxfroi, a tTiiaravrai, ravra ootyoi elvai, rj elai
nveg, & /ZT) tTTi'aTOVTot, <To^>ot ; r A emoTavrat drjkov on,
e(f>T) ' 7ru>f yap dv rig, a ye fifj eniarairo, ravra ao^>df tit] ;
T Ap' ovv ol acxf>ol irtiOTrjp'Q oofyoi eiac ; Tivi yap, e(j)T),
oAAa> Ttf dv elrj ooQog, el ye JUT) erriaT^g ; *AAAo de n
acKpiav olei elvai, f) a aotyoi elaiv ; Oi> eywye . 'Emorrjiu]
apa oo<f>ia iariv ; "Epoiye doKel. T Ap' GUI' do/cet act dv-
0p6>7ra) duraTov etvat TO OVTO Trdvro ir:Lara<jQai ; Ovde
/id At' epoiye TroAAoaTOV /zepof avrtiv. Hdvra ftiv apa
0o06v ovj otov TC dv0pai7Tov etvoi ; Md Ai' ov d^Ta, I07/,
"O apa frrtaTOTat IxaoTOf, TOVTO /cot oo^df &77tv ; "E/uotys
8. *Ap' ovv, w Ev&vd^e, /cat Taya06v OVTW
IGTI; Ilwf ; e<f)jj. Ao/t aot TO avro TTOOIV utpeAiuov el?
vat ; OVK efioiye. Tt de ; TO dAAu a>0eAt/iOV ou doxet ao*
IvioTE dAAo) /3Ao6epov etvat ; Kat judAo, I07/. *AAAo d*
dv Tt ^atT/f dyaOov ctvat, ^ TO w^eAtjuov ; Owe fywy', e^?/,
To dpa w^eAtjtov, dyaSdv eonv, OTQ dv a)0AtjiiOv ^ ; Ao-
Ket /tOi, 07/.
9. Tc de /caAov l^otjuev dv Trcjf dAAt)f e^Tretv, 7/, et ffr
Ttv, ^vojud^etf icaAov ^ odijua, ^ onevo$, ^ dAA' OTioi5v, fi
olada ?rp6f irdvra /caAov ov ; Md At' oi'K lywy', e<f)T)
T Ap' ovv, Trpdf 5 dv K,a<nov xprjaipov y, rrpof TOVTO eKa-
aAdif l^et ^pfjodai ; Udvv /iv ovv, tyij. KaAov di
LV. 6. Ifc J MEMORABILIA. 131
dAAo 7t eariv sKaorov, ij Trpdf o eaaara) KaAaif
Ov6*e Trpdf Ev dAAo, (/>?/. To ^p^crt/iov apa /ca-
Adv OTt, Trpdf o civ $ xprjoiuov ; "E/noiye do/Ct, I^T/.
10. 'Avdptav 6s, a> Evflvd^jtte, apa TGJV KaAwv vojuiCeif
etvai ; Kd/lA<arov jusi> ovv eywy 1 , 10?;. Xprjoifiov apa
ov rrpdf rd eAa^ttrra vo/zi'eff T^V avSpiav ; Ma At', !07/,
rd \iiyiara [lev ovv. T Ap' ovv do/cet ooi Trpdf rd
re /cat imidvdvva xprjoinov elvai TO dyvoelv avrd ;
y', e<f)Tj. Ol apa [irj (f>o6oi>fj,evoi rd rotaura, dtd
eldevat ri eartv, OVK dvdpeloi eiotv ; N^ At', I^T/,
yap av OVTW ye TWV TE juatvojuevwv at rdiv detAwv
dvdpetot etev. Tt (Je ol Kal rd firj deivd dedoiKorsg ; "Er*
ye, vfj Ata, ^TTOV, 07/. T Ap' ouv rovf juev dya^ovf
rd detvd /tat sTnuivdwa 6vrag t dvdpeiov^ r/yel slvai,
6s KaKoi>$, <5etAovf ; Haw JWEV ovv, E(pi]. 11. 'Aya^ov^
dfi Trpdf rd rotavra vo\iiQi<; dA/ou^ Ttvdf, 77 TOV^ 6vvap,s-
vov$ avroiq KaX&g ^pfjadat ; OVK, dAAd TOVTOU^, e<f>rj.
KaKovg 6s apa rovq otovg TOVTOK; /caKWf ^p^adai ; Tt'vaf
yap aAAovf ; 0?/. T Ap' ovv EKaaroi xp&vrai, wf otovrat
tielv ; Ilaif yap aAAtof ; 10?;. T Apa ovv ot ju^ dvvdjttevot
KaAwf ftpr/adai loaaiv, cjf det xprjaQai ; Ov 6rjnov ye,
e(f>r]. Ot apa eidoTe^, a)f (Jet XpijoOai, ovroi /cat dvvavrat ;
Mdvot y', e0?/. Tt 6*e ; oJ ju^ 6ir]fj,apT'j]K6rsg apa
rotf rotovrotf ; OVK oloftat, e0^. Oi apa
6i7]fJ,ap~riKaaiv ; Et/cdf y', I07;. Ot JUEV apa rrt-
Tolg 6eivol$ rs Kal i-mKivSvvou; KaAwf ^p^a0at
dv6peloi elaiv, ol 6e 6iafiapTdvovreg TOVTOV <$t Aot ; "E//ot-
ye 6oKovaiv, 0?;.
12. BaatAfitav dfi Kat rvpavvida, dp^df juev djU^orepaf
7/yetro Etvat, Jta^epetv dfi dAA^Acov evd/it^e T^V jtzev yap
re TWV dv^pcjTrcav at Kara vouovg ru>v rrdAewv
, jSaatAetav ^yetro, T^V de aKOvrwv re /cat jur) /card
, dAA' STTW^ 6 dp^cov /JovAotro, rvpavvida Kat STTOV
UEV e/t rwv rd vo\Li\ia srrtTeXovvTUv al dp%ai Kadiaravrat
rroAtretav dpiaroKpariav tvoptfrv etvat, OTTOI
132 XEXOPHON'S [IV. 6. 15
(T e* T<//7///dro)v, TrhovTOKpariav, OTTOV d' in rrdvrwv, dr//to-
13. E. 6i Ttf aurw Trepi TOV avrtXiyoi, prjdev
0f Xeyeiv, dAA' dvev dTrodet'leuf, rJTOt ocKfarepov
eirat, ov avTOf Aeyot, ?/ TroAtTtKCJTepov, f) dvdpeiorepov, rj
dAAo rt raiv rotovTWf, errt T^V vnoOeoiv eTravfiyev av rrdv-
TO TOV Aoyov dide rrwf. 14. 4>^ oi) d/itv(J TroAtTT/v elvcu,
iv aw ^Trotvetf, ^ ov eyw ; QTjfui yap ovv. Tt ovv ; oiut
ttieivo npurov eTreaKe\(jdfie6a, ri ianv epyov dyaOov Tr
TOV; Tlottiuev rovro. OVKOVV ev \t,f.v
oei Kparoir] &v 6 \pi]iLaaiv evTropvrepav
Haw fiiv ovv, e<f>Tf. 'Ev 6i ye TroAeuw, 6 Kadvrrep-repav
ITwf yap ov ; 'Ev (Je Trpeadeia dpa, o? 1
dvrt TroAe/itwv napaattevd^ij ; E<drwf yg.
Ov/eow cat v d^jjyopta, 6 ardoet^ re rravwv, xat 6/zd-
votov sfirroitiv ; *E^otye doxtt. Ovra) de raiv Aoywv erra-
vayo/aevwv, cai roZf dvrt Aeyovaiv avrotf tyavepov iyiyvero
rd.%.T)Oe$. 15. 'OrroTe de ovrof ri rai Adycj diet-lot, did
rdiv fjdJaara 6^oAoyov/*eva)v eTropevero, vouifav
T^V dff0dAet ai' elvaf Adyov roiyapovv TroAv fidXia
eya> oida, ore Aeyot, rovf a/covovraf 6^oAoyovvTa?
^;ev 10?; de /cai "Ofj.7]pov TW 'Odvaerei dva^eZvat TO dn<pa-
A^ pj^TOpo eZvtu, (if iicavov OVTOV OVTO d/d TCOV doxovvTO)*
dvflpwrrotf dyeiv Tovf Adyovf.
CHAPTER VII.
SUMMARY
SOCRATES always showed himself solicitous to have nis tnends become
capable of performing their own business, that they might not stand it
need of others to perform it for them. For this reason, he made it his
study, more than any other man, to find out wherein any of his followers
were likely to excel in things not unbecoming a wise and good man ; and
in such points as he himself could give them any instruction about, he did
o with the utmost readiness, and where he could not, he was always
ready to carry them tc some more skilful master. Yet waa he careful la
IV. 7. 5.J MEMORABILIA. 183
lix. the bounds iu the case of every science, having in view merely what
was useful for the practical purposes of life.
1. "QTI per ovv dnXug TT?I> eavrov yt J^\it]v dne<f>aivero
2uKpdrT)g Tfpog rovg duiXovvrag av~ii), dottel fioi dijhov IK
ruv eip7]iievw elvat on de Kai a .rdpKtig iv ralg Trpog?]-
Kovaatg npd^eaiv avrovg elvat eneuehelro, vvv rovro Ae|<*>
rcdvruv uev yap, c5v eyu olda, \iakiara euehev avrai side
vai, orov rig TTIGTTJI.IUV elrj rtiv OVVOVTUV OVTW wv 6
npo<;7]Ket. dvdpl /caAw Kaya0c5 eldevat, o TI (lev aiirog eldeirj,
ndvTO)v TTpodvporara IdidaaiCEV, OTOV 6e avrog dnetporepoc;
eir], npog roiiq imaranivovq rjyev avrovg. 2. 'Edidaaice
6s Kai pe%pi orov 6eoi K^rcupov elvai e/tdarov npdyparog
rov opdtig TCETcaidevpevov avrina yeuperpiav psxP 1 ^ v
rovrov K(f>rj 6elv jj,avddveiv, eajf inavoq rt$ yevoiro, el nore
, yijv juerpco 6p6ti$ T) rrapakadelv, jj rrapadovvai, 77
epyov drcodei^aaOat OVTOJ 6e TOVTO padiov
elvai nadelv, CJ^TE TOV Tfpoge^ovra rov vovv rq uerpqoei,
dua ri]v re yrjv, nnoarj eariv, eidevai, Kai a>f perpelrai
dnievai. 3. To 6e pe%pi ruv 6v$vveru>v
v yewuerpiav [tavddveiv diredoKi^a^ev o ri
f/ev yap dxpeXoit) ravra, OVK e(prj opdv Kairoi OVK d-rreipo^
ye avrutv f)v e^rj de ravra Ixavd elvai dvdpumov ftiov
Kararpideiv, Kai aAAwv TroAAwv re Kai w^eAt/uwv fiad-rjfid
TCJV aTTO/ccjAveiv. 4. 'E/ceAeue Se Kai darpoA.oyia$ kurrei-
povg yiyveoOai, Kai ravrrjg uevroi fteftpi rov wuroq re
wpav, Kai prjvog, Kai eviavrov dvvaadat yiyvuaKeiv, EVSKO
rcopeiag re Kai rcXov, Kai ^vAa/c^f, Kai oaa aAAa r}
r/ uqvog, i] eviavrov rcpdrrerai, Trpd$ ravr'
Xpfjodai, rag &pag rtiv eiprjusvuv diayiyvuxiKovrag Kai
ravra de padia elvai paOelv rcapd re rtiv WKroOriptiv, Kai
Kv6epvr)ru>v, Kai aAAwv TroA^wv, olg emueheg ravra eide-
vai. 5. To 6e ae^pi rovrov darpovopiav tiavOdveiv,
rov Kai rd fir] ev ry avrq rcepKpopd ovra, Kai rovg
rag re Kai doraOufjrovg darepag yv&vai, Kai rag dnoa-d-
avrtiv and rrjg yijs Kai rag ne-iiodovg, Kai rag
184 XENOPHON'S [IV. 7. 10
ovroiv fyrovvi zf Kararpi6eoOai, ia^vpug dnerpenev <ixf>e-
Aemv fiiv yap ovdefiiav ovo" iv rovroig ltyr\ bpdv xairoi
ov6e rovruv ye dv^Koog TJV Z(frt) 6e Kai ravra lnavd elvai
Kararpioeiv dvdpvnov 0iov, Kai TroAAwv Kai o><
6. *OAw 6e ru>v ovpaviw, y enaara 6
irai, Qpovnorriv yiyveodai, drferperfev ovre yap
fvperd dv6pu)~noi^ avrd tv6[*iev elvai, ovre xapi&aOai
tfcotf dv r/ytfTO TOV ^TOVVTO, a eKelvoi oatfyrjviaat OVK
eoovXTjdqaav Kiv6vvevoai 6' dv e<f>7] Kai napatppovT](jai
rov ravra pepiuvtivra, ov6ev ^rrov ff 'Ava^ayopa^ nape-
>, b ueyiorov <f>povfioa$ errt TOJ rd$ rtiv $euv JUT/-
rjyeioOai. 7. 'Exetvof ydp, Aeywv i*ev TO avro
elvai nvp re Kai f/Xiov, f^yvoei, wf rd ^ev rtvp oi dvdpurroi
6a<5t'o)f Kadop&oiv, el<; 6e rov TJMOV ov dvvavrai dvn
netv, Kai vnb pev rov rjXiov Karakafnrouevoi rd
ueAdvrepa fyovoiv, vrtb 6e rov Trvpdf ov r\yvbti 6e, on
Kai TU>V e/c Tr)f y^f (ftvouevw dvev uev r}Atov avy^g ov6ev
6vvarai xaAaif av^eodai, vrcb 6e rov nvpb^ tieppaivopeva
Trdvra drrdAAvTai ^daxwv 6e rov TI\LOV Xidov Sidnvpov
elvai, Kai rovro rjyvoet, ori Ai'0of f^ev iv nvpi &v ovre Ad/u-
nei, ovre noXiiv %povov dvre\ei, b 6e fJAtof TOV ndvra
\pbvov rrdvrtov AajuTrpOTOTOf wv 6iauevei. 8. 'EiceAeve 61
vg uavddveii'j Kai rovrw 6e ouoid)^ rol$ dA-
(f>vA.drreodai rfjv fidraiov rrpayuareiav, ne%pi
fe TOU u0eA//iov ndvra Kai avrbg ovverteaKOTtei, Kai ovv-
ovvovai. 9. UpoerpeTre 6e o<f>66pa Kai vyieiag
.1 rov$ ovvovrag, rcapd re rt>v eiSoruv fiavOd-
vovras; ooa iv6i%oiro, Kai eavrti luaarov rtpo$e%ovra 6id
iravrb$ rov (3iov, ri j3pwjua, jj ri rrdjua, r) rfoiog Trdvof ovu-
(bfpoi avToj, Kai rroig rovroig xpu>nvo$ vyieivorar' dv 6id-
yot rov ydp OVTCJ Trpofg^ovTOf eairrai, epyov e<f>7) elvai
tvpelv larpbv rd Trpdf vyieiav ovfufrepovra avr, ^tdAAov
AiayiyvuaKovra eavrov. 10. Ei 6e rig /idAAov, r) Kara
trit iniueXeladai rbv ydp eldora, oV wv ol &e.oi roi(
IV. 8. 3.J MEMORABILIA. 135
? TTspi TUV TrpayuaTW orjftaivovatv, ovdziroT* Ipn*
t yiyveadai
CHAPTER VIII.
SUMMARY.
XKXOPHON proceeds to show in this concluding chapter that the death
of Socrates was no proof of his having been guilty of falsehood in relation
to the internal monitor, under whose guidance he professed to act.
The work concludes with a brief recapitulation of the arguments that
have been advanced throughout it.
1. Et 6e Tig, OTI <f>daicovTog avTov rb daifioviov eavrib
TrpoaTjuaiveiv, a re dsoi, nal a (if) dioL TTOIEIV, vnb T&V 61-
naartiv Kareyvdjadi] ddvaTog, oiSTai avrbv ehey%eodai
Tepi TOV 6at/j,oviov i^evdo^evov, evvoT/adrw Trpwrov juev, o~i
OVTCJC Jjdll TOTS TTOppd) T^f 7]&lKia$ f)V, Wfr' EL Kal [4T) TOTS,
OVK av TToAAw varepov TeAevr^aot TOV (3iov slra, on TO
(iev dftdeivoTctTov TOV (3iov, nai ev o> ndvTeg Trjv diavoiav
fieiovvTat, d-neXecTrev, dvTi 6s TOVTOV T^g ^v^g TVJV pcjjU^v
, evuheiav npo^eKTrjoaTO, TI\V TE dinqv -rrdv-
dvdp&TTW dhrjOeG-aTa nal ekevOepitoTaTa ical Stitaio-
rara. elrrtiv, nal TTJV KdTdyvaxjiv TOV -davaTOV Trpadrara
KOL dvdpudeoTaTa eveyituv, 2. 'O/zoAoyetrai yap, ovdeva
uv vyKT] p,ev yap eyevero aura, (iSTa TTJV icpoiv Tpi-
KOVTO, f)[j,Epa$ /3ic5vai, did TO A^Ata fiev eiceivov TOV juTpdf
elvac, TOV 6s vofiov [ij/diva idv drjfioaia dnoOvrfaKeiv, ewf
av ?] dsupia EK A^Aov snaveXdy ndi TOV %povov TOVTOV
TOI$ ovvfjdEOi <j)avsp6$ eysvsTO ovdsv dAAoforepov
TOV Efj-npoadsv %povov natTOi TOV Efinpoadev
ye TrdvTWv dvdp&Kbiv fidXiOTa idavfidfeTO, inl TW EvOvfiut,
TS. nal evKoAw^ ^f\v. 3. Kat TTWC dv Tig xdAAiov fj OVTU<;
aTToddvot ; 7y nolog av EITJ -QdvaTog /caAAtuv, 77 bv av dA-
Atrrd Tig d-noddvoi ; nolog d' av ysvoiTO ddvaTog evdai-
UQVEQtf.oog TOV KaAAtarou ; rj nolog "deoQiXEOTEpog TOV Rti-
18G \K\orno\ ! [IV. 8.
dainoi'eardrov ; 4. Aefw de Kal a 'Epnoysvovf roij 'IT-
TTOVIKOV fjKovoa 7rept av"ov E(f>rj y-lp, fjfirjNe^TfTov yeypaft-
UEVOV avrov TI\V ypa^j/v, avrof dicovuv UVTOV -ndvra udA-
Aoi>, T/ ?rept r^f <5t'*cj/f <JtaAryo/*evou, Aeyetv avrai, wf ^;p//
aKorretv o Ti aTroAoyj^aera* TOV <5e rd /iv npurov elrrelv
Ov yap doKu aoi TOVTO ^cAtrdiv 6ia6f.6id)K.ivai ; errct Je
avrov rjpero, OTTW^ ; cZTretv OVTOV, ST ovdef dAAo TTOIU>V
dtayeyEVTjTtu, fj diaoKOTrwv [lev rd re diitaia xai TO, adiita,
6k TO dtKaia Kal rijv adiitw dnexofievof, jjvrrep
t naXXiarrfv fieXerrjv drroAoyiOf elvai. 5. Avrof d
eiTretv Ov opdf, w SaJAfparef, ort of 'A.6fjVT]ai 61-
Kaarai rroAAovf /zev ?yd^ fiTjdev ddtKovvrag, Adya> Trap-
a^OevTff aTreKTEfvav, /roAAovf (Je ddiKovvra^ drrsXvaav ;
'AAAd v^ TOV Ata, <J>dvai avrov, w 'Ep/idyevef, ^77 //ov
riaai rfjg rrpdf rovf (Jia(TT<if aTroAoyt af ,
TO daifjiovtov. 6. Keu avrdf eiTrelv Qavpaord
Aeyeif TOV de Gav/id^e/^, <pdvai, el TU) iScoi doxti ftekriov
elvai, e/u TeAevTcv TOV /3tov ^d?/ ; OVK olo6\ on ^XP L ^ v
rovde TOV xp ovov ty*^ ovdevi dvOpvTruv vfainijv av, OVTS
SE^TIOV, ov0' fjdiov epov (3e6ib)Kevai ; dpiora fiiv yap olfiai
C,r\v Touf apiOTa TnueXoutvov$ TOV tf /JeATiaroff ytyve-
odat, ijdiOTa 6e, Tovf [idktaTa alo6avouevov$, OTI
7. r A eyw [ie%pt Tovde TOV xpovov q
o~vu6aivovTa, icai ~ol$ dAAotf dvdpunois evTvy%d-
vuv, Kal rrpdf Tovf dAAovf 7rapa0ea)paiv EJJULVTOV, OVTU
SiaTETE^EKa TTepl f^iavTOv yiyvuaKbiv Kal ov fidvov eyci,
dAAd KOI ol euoi <pi%.oi ovTcog e^ovTeg nepi i^iov dtareXov
atv, ov did TO QiXelv e/ie, Kal yap ol TOV$ dAAot'f <f>iXovv
Tf ovTWf av l%ov rrpdf Touf iavT&v 0tAovf, dAAd diorrep
KOI avTol av olov-ai Ifiol OVVOVTE^ (3eA,Tio-oi yiyvEodai.
8. Ei <5e 0i<*)aonai TrAetcj xpovov, tawj- dvayxatov l<JTat T&
row y^pwf eniTeteioOai, Kal opdv TE Kal aKOvsiv
xal tiiavoEiodai %ipov, Kal dv^adiaTEpov Kal
OTepov dnoGaivEiv, Kal a>v -npOTepov /QeATtwv rjv, TOVTWV
yiyvEodai dAAd /UT/V TouTa ye /x^ aloOavouevu ti*
IV. 8. 11.] MEMORABILIA. 131
dv etrj 6 ftiog, aiodavdfisvov 6e~ irug OVK dvdyKij
%elpov re Kal drjdearepov rjv ; 9. 'AAAd pr\v el ye ddiKug
dnodavovfiai, rolg [iev ddtKwg epe drcoKreivaaiv aiaxpbv &v
etrj rovro el yap rb ddiKelv ala%pov eari, -nug OVK ala%p6v
Kal rb ddiKug onovv Trotelv ; euol 6e ri ala%pov, rb kr6-
povg nrj dvvaodat nepl e/iov rd 6iKaia [if)Te yvtivat, firjre
noiffaai, ; 10. 'OpcD d' lywye /cat ri\v dogav TCJV npoyeyo-
VOTUV dvdpunbiv ev rolg eTnyiyvonevotg ov% Ojuotav Kara-
^emofievr/v rtiv re ddiKrjadvTUV Kal TOJV ddiKrjdsvTW
olda 6e, on Kal eya> e-nifieXeiag -rev^o^ai VTT' dv0pw7rwv, /cat
av vvv aTtoddvcj, ov% o/ioi'w^ rolg epe d-nonreivaaiv olda
yap del [lapTVprjaeadai pot, OTI ey& r}diKT]aa fiev ovdeva
dv6pu)TTd)v, ovde %etpw enoirjaa, /UeATt'ouf 6e Trotelv
del rovf e/iot avvovraq. Toiavra [lev Trpof 'Ep-
re (JteAe^T/, nal Trpdf rovq aAAov^. 11. Tdiv 6k
IiWKpdrijv yiywaKOVTMV, olog qv, ol dper^f e<j)ie^evoi -nav-
Tf en Kal vvv diarekovai Travrw fidXiara
eKelvov, a)f d)(j)eXifj,wrarov bvra Ttpbg dpeTijg
fiev 6r], TOIOVTO$ &v, olov eya> dirjyrjuai, evaedfjg jue
firjdev avev r^ TU>V iSeaiv yvcj^g noielv, 6i-
Kaio$ tie, cjfre jSAdrrreiv julv nr]6e piKpov prjdeva, oxpeXelv
de rd fjieyiara roiiq %pu(j,evov$ avrai, ey/cpar^f tie, cj^re
(irjdenore -rrpoaipeladai rb jjdiov dvrl rov /SeArtovof, <ppow-
^of de, 6JfT |u^ dtafj-aprdveiv Kpivav rd jSeArtw /cat rd
^et'pw, jitT/de dAAov -nposdeeadai, dAA' avrdpKrjg elvai Ttpbg
rr\v TOVTCOV yvwatv, iKavbg de /cat A6ya> elTretv re /cat Jto-
pioaaOai rd roiavra, iKavbg 6e Kal dAAovf doKipdaai re
Kai dfiaprdvovrag etjeheyt-at, Kal TrporpEipaoOai en' dperjjv
Kal /caAo/cdya0tav, edoKei roiovrog elvat, otcf &v "Irj dpi-
orog re dvf}p, Kal evSai^ioveorarog et <Je TO> juvj ApeoKet
ravra, 7rapa6dAAa)i' TO dAAcov qOog rrpdf T&vr' , ovra
Kpiveru.
NOTES.
NOTES,
THE Greek title of this work is 'AirofiVTifiovevfufra, that is, narra-
tions from memoiy of sayings and doings, which we have either
heard or seen ourselves, or else have learned from others who have
been ear or eye witnesses of the same. It corresponds, therefore,
strictly to the Latin term Commentarii, and the English " Memoirs ;"
for Xenophon's object in writing the work was not to act the philos-
opher, but to support the character of a simple narrator, and, in de-
scribing the life and teaching of his master, to defend him against
the accusations of his enemies. Hence the remark ascribed 10
Xenophon in one of the Epistles of the Socratics (Ep. xv., p. 38,
ed. Leo Allat.) : tioicei /IEVTOI xp^vai fjfiae avyypuQtiv u Trove elirev dvyp
Kol lirpat-ev Kal avTtj (nro^oyia ylvoii' av aiirov /3etoioTt) elf TO vvv
re KOI df TO Ijretra.
The term Memorabilia, " things worthy of being remembered,"
which has for a long time back been given to the present work, is
by no means a correct translation of anofivrjuovtvpaTa ; still, how-
ever, its employment in the present case is so sanctioned by cus-
tom, that it appears pedantic to change it. Besides, although it doea
not give an accurate idea of the Greek title, it still expresses very
well the general scope and spirit of the work.
It may be asked whether Xenophon merely inscribed this work
'A.xonvtJnovEV[iaTa, or whether (what would be more usual with us at
the present day) something was added b$" him in farther explana-
tion of the term, as, for example, ZuKpan/cd, or Suxparovf. It is
more than probable, both from the simple titles given by this writer
to his other works, and which promise much less than the works
themselves actually contain, and from the circumstance of the term
airo[ivi)/j.ovc:vficna alone being employed by the Greek writers in des-
ignating the present work, that this latter appellation was used by
Xenophon without any appendage. (Dionys. Hal., Art. Rhet., j\ 67
Compare Sicg. Laert., Hi., 34. Weiske, ad h. I.)
BOOK I.
CHAPTER I.
$1
Ttoi norc Myoif. "By what arguments in the world," i. e. tor
what possible arguments. Observe the intensive force which rori
here gives to the interrogative, and, moreover, that riot is here put
for olfnai, since sometimes, in indirect questions, the simple inter-
rogative forms are used for the compound, when the indirect ques-
tion assumes the character of the direct (Kahncr, $ 877, Obs. 2,
Jelf.) ol ypa^idficvoi SuKpdniv. "They who accused Socrates."
Observe the force of the middle voice. The expression -ypd^eaOat
nva properly means, to cause the name of an accused person to be
written down before a magistrate, and, as this was virtually done
by the accuser's handing in a written indictment, the full form of
expression is ypafijv ypafcoQai riva, the verb governing, in fact, a
double accusative. But ypatfv is commonly omitted. (Stallb. ad
Plat., Euthyphr., c. 1, B. Sckomann, de Comit. Athen., p. 179.) The
accusers of Socrates were Meletus, a young tragic poet ; Lycon, a
public orator ; and Anytus, a tanner, but a man of great influence
in the state. (Consult Wiggert* Life of Socrates, p. 407 of this vol-
ume.) uf utof firi davarov rrj rrol.ci. " That he was deserving of
death with regard to the state," t. e , at the hands of the state. The
dative is here employed to express a general reference. (Matthia,
387.) elr/. Observe the employment of the optative to indicate
what others asserted, not what the writer himself believed. (K&h-
ner, 802, 3, b., Jelf.)
TJ ptv yap ypatf. " For the accusation." The particle ft.lv is here
what the grammarians term solitary, that is, without its usual con-
comitant de'. (Kuhner, 766, Jelf.) ypa^ij. The accusation, as
the word imports, was in writing, which was always the case in
public actions. The term ypa^v means properly nothing more than
a writ. It was necessary, in the first place, that the date should be
affixed, then the name of the magistrate before whom it was brought,
then those of the accused and the accuser, or accusers, then the
heads of the indictment, and, lastly, the names of tie w.tnesses.
(Schomann, de Comit. Athen., p. 179.) Toiu6e rtf rjv. "Was some
uch a one (as this)," t. e., was in substance as follows. Xenophon
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 143
gives here merely a general summary of the indictment, divested
of all technicalities. Observe the indefinite air which rij imparts
to roiute. (Kuhner, $ 659, 4, Jelf.)
ddiKcl. " Is a wrong-doer," i. e., does wrong in the eye of the
law. ovf ftev rj iroTitf vo/iifrt, K. r. %. " In not acknowledging (as
such) those whom the state acknowledges as gods," i. e., in not ac-
knowledging by acts of worship, or, in other words, in not worship-
ping according to the vopoi, or established usages of the state. This
part of the charge then- meant, that Socrates neglected the accus-
tomed worship of his country. As regards this peculiar employ-
ment of vopifa, consult Stallb. ad Plat., Eitthyphr., c. 11, B., and
Abresch. ad JEsch., Choeph., 994 ; ad Pers., 497. Irtpa KUIVU daifid-
vta. " Other strange divinities." The allusion here is principally
to what was called the genius, or datpoviov, of Socrates. adiKel <5t
no/. " Moreover, he is a wrong-doer also."
$2.
irparov pen ov. " In the first place, then," i. e., as regards the
farst charge. Observe that piv here stands opposed in fact to Si
in the commencement of chap. ii. wf. In the sense of on. (Viger,
viii., 10, 7.) Koiu KOT' exprjffavro TfKfitjpiy ; " What possible kind
of proof did they make use of?" i. e., where in the world did they
find any proof in support of this 1 Observe the indefinite force of
TTOT, and compare note on riai TTOTE, ^ 1. &vuv r.e ydp <j>avepbf TJV.
"For he was both openly seen sacrificing." Instead of the imper-
sonal forms dffkov kan, favepdv tort, &c., the Greeks use the per-
sonal, as (Jj^oj- efyu, (j>avep6f dpi, &c., and the participle is construed
with the subject thus created. (Kuhner, $ 684, Obs. 1. Jelf.)oinoi
The domestic sacrifices of the Greeks were "performed in the av"ki)
an open and airy court, around which wsre arranged the apart-
ments of the male members of the family The Romans, on the
ather hand, had their domestic altar in the compluvium, which form-
ed an open square in the centre of the atrium. pavTing. "Divina-
tion." The Greek term pavTinq is much more extended in mean-
ing than the Latin divinatio, since it signifies any means by which
the decrees of the gods can be discovered, the natural as well as
the artificial ; that is, the seers, and the oracles, &c., where the will
of the gods is revealed by inspiration, as well as the signs which
the gods throw in the way of man. (Diet. Ant., s. v. Divinatio.)
6icTeOpv~Ai]To. " It was commonly reported," i. e., it was a matte'
of common conversation. The reading of the ordinary text, dierp
o, is now deservedly rejected by the best editors. (Cora-
144 NOTES TO BOOK 1. - CHAPTER I.
pare Bornemann, ad loc.) of. "How that." tfatrj. The optative
in the indirect narration (oratio olliqua), to denote the assertion of
another. (Ktohncr, 885, 2, Jelf.) TO 6at[t6viov iavrtj) oriftaive'.v.
" That the deity gave intimations unto him." The term datpoviov,
in general, signifies the same as tielov, i. e., "divine," or whatso-
ever proceeds from the gods. Hence the expression TO 6aifi6viov
('with the article) has the same meaning as TO $clov, " the deity,"
the divinity." (Compare Prolep.,ch.v.) atrov a'tTtdaaatiai eif^e'p-
:iv. " To have accused him of introducing.' 1 The verb aiTuiopai
e often construed, as here, with an accusative and an infinitive.
(Compart fi., 7, 12.)
TUV aW.uv. Observe that UJ.uv here takes the place
of 17 oi UA'/.OI. The Greeks are so fond of the genitive with the com-
parative, that they even put in the genitive an object to which the
comparison does not directly refer. (Bultmann, 132, note 5, ed.
Rob.) (lavTiKr/v vopifrvTef. " Acknowledging the existence of an
art of divination," i. e., believing in divination. o'tuvotf -rt nai $r r
uaif, K. T. A. " Omens from birds, and voices, and signs, and sac-
rifices." By o^ai are meant omens taken from the voices of men,
and hence some supply av6pu-uv here. By ov/iCoAo are meant
*igns of various kinds, such as thunder, lightning, the meeting a
person, &c. By dvaLai are indicated the omens and presages de-
rived from inspecting the entrails of victims. OVTOL re. The par-
ticle re here stands opposed to the xat in KUKSIVOS, so that ovrol re
yap .... KaKtlvof is the same, in fact, as saying uf yap ovrot ....
oiiru Kai tKctvof. TOV; 6pvt6ac oWe rovf iiiravTuvraf. " That the
birds (which they see), or the persons that meet them." raj pav
Tevoptvoif. "To those who consult by divination." Kaxeivof 61
oi>Tuf evoptfrv. " And so, likewise, did he think " (Compare note
on ovrot re.)
Y 4.
n/./i' ol plv TrltloToi. "The majirity of persons, however." The
particle dA/.a here introduces a limitation to the preceding clause,
the writer now proceeding to show how it was that Socrates,
though entertaining these sentiments respecting divination in com-
mon with the multitude, yet incurred the accusation of impiety.
(Hcrbst, ad, loc.) inrorpt ~eo6ai re nal TrpoTpfjreaOai. "That they
are both diverted (from some things) and urged on (to others)."
"As he really thought," t. e., as he really be-
NOTK8 TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 145
heved. nal jroAAotf TUV t-vvovruv nporiydpevt. " And he used to
forewarn many of those who associated with him." Socrates never
established any particular school, and hence had no disciples, strict-
ly so called. A circle of inquisitive men and youths, however, were
soon assembled around him, and, charmed with his conversation
and instruction, were attached to him with incredible affection.
These are Xenophon's oi S-wovref SwKpdm. (Consult Wiggers'
Life of Socrates, c. iv., p. 387 of this volume.)
of TOV tiaijioviov TrpooTjfiaivovroc. " Asserting that the deity had
given him a previous intimation on the subject." Equivalent to
Tiiyuv TO Satfioviov npoarjuaivEiv. When we assign or suggest some
reason in the mind of another person why he does any thing, it is
usually expressed by uf with an accusative or genitive absolute ; and
then, in translating, some explanatory term or clause must be insert-
ed. (Buttmann, 145, note 5, ed. Rob.) Xenophon, in the present
passage, and in many others, asserts that Socrates was not only pre-
vented by his so-called genius from undertaking himself, or recom-
mending in others any act, but was also urged to undertake or rec-
ommend certain acts. Plato, on the other hand, expressly declares
that the genius had only a dissuasive power, never a persuasive.
This extraordinary discrepancy may be removed, if, with Tenne-
tuann, we suppose that Xenophon did not accurately distinguish
between the results to which the divine voice referred, and those
which Socrates himself inferred from its silence. If this voice,
whenever it was heard by Socrates, was a sign of discouragement,
it follows, of necessity, that, as often as the voice was silent, its
silence was a sign of encouragement and exhortation. (Kuhner, ad
ioc. Consult Pro/eg', ch. v.)
rolf 6e prj ni6o/j.evoif perfp.^. " While it repented them if any
did not obey him," i. c., while, if any disobeyed his warnings, they
had reason to repent of this. Observe the force of the conditional
negative ^. This negative is joined with a participle when they
can be resolved into a conditional clause. Thus the Latin here
would be si qui autem non parebant. (Kuhner, 746, 2, Jelf.)
5.
Kairoi. "And yet." Xenophon here departs from the immediate
subject of discussion, and turns to a new statement, not referred to
in the accusation. The charge was that Socrates introduced new
deities, not that he wholly disbelieved in the gods. idonct 6' uv ap-
joTepa ravra. " Now he would have appeared (to be) both of these."
Lnj>erfect. for the pluperfect. * indiate the repetition of an action.
C
148 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I.
That is, as often as the circumstances mentioned in the
clause occurred, so often would he have appeared, dec.
{ loc. K&hner, G. G., 424, /?., Jelf.) el npoayopnuv u( virb &tov,
c. " If, in forewarning them of things as shown (unto him) by
*me deity, he were thereupon even openly uttering what was
*lse " Observe the employment of iQaivcTo with a participle, and
Its supplying in this way the place of an adverb, while the participle
is to be rendered by a tense. (Buttmann, 1) 144, note 8, cd. Rob.)
nara. Contracted for nai clra. The forms *pra and Kurretra (ai
ineira) are often introduced before participles where we would ex-
pect the simple cira and ineira. In such cases nai is not expletive,
as some imagine, but has the force of " even." (Hcindorf ad Plat.,
Phad., 89, D. Stallb. ad Plat., Gorg., 457, B.) on OVK uv TtpoeM-
ytv. The imperfect, again, of an action often repeated. el n'rj eiri-
orevev uf.i)devaeiv. " If be had not believed that he was about to
speak the truth," i. e., that these predictions of his wouhl actually
come to pass.
raOra <J/. " Now with regard to these things," t. e. t his believing
that he was about to foretell what would come to pass. The train
of ideas is as follows : A sure knowledge of the future is an attribute
of deity alone. If, then, any man believes that he is going to pre-
dict the future truly, he must, of course, refer this to the inspiration
of deity, that is, he must, of course, believe in the existence of deity.
(K*hner, ad loc.yirtorevuv de tfeoZf. " Now, if he trusted in gods,"
. e., if he were sure that his predictions would come to pass, be-
cause they were foreshown unto him by the deity. rruf cvo^tv
a How did he believe," t. e., how could he possibly think.
46.
U%.AU H.TJV ixoLti KO rude. " But, in truth, he did this also." The
particles aAAa p'/v are here employed to express a strong affirmation
or asseveration, and serve to introduce a new argument, and that,
too, a very weighty one, for the purpose of proving that Socrates
believed in the existence of gods. The adversative dA.Ao is aimed
at the calumnies of his accusers, while ft^v serves to show the con-
fidence of his defender. rd (tsv uva'/xaia. "The things that were
accessary to be done," i. e., whatever might be their issue. The
reference is to things that must be done, as a matter of course, and
which are required either by duty, or sound reason, or necessity
These follow fixed and certain rules, without which they can not be
performed. ai xpdTTciv. "Even (so) to do." Equivalent to OVT&.
<y irpdrreu'. ivoiu&v. Eiaesti reads iv6uifrv, the conjecture o*
NOTES TO BOOK I. OH AFTER 1. 147
Leunclavius ; but, as Weiske correctly remarks, if this word referred
to the friends of Socrates, it should have been voui&ifv. nept de ru
adfauv, K. T. A. " With regard, however, to things that were un-
certain in their nature how they would eventuate," i. e., with regard
to things of uncertain event. fiavTEvcofilvov^. "To consult Ihe
oracles." d noiijTea. "Whether they were to be done (or not)."
$7.
teal. " Accordingly." The particle Kat is here explanatory, and
introduces examples to illustrate the foregoing paragraph. roif /*e/l
lovraf KaXuf oiKTjaciv. " That they who intend to regulate advan-
tageously." The verb O'CK^U here has very nearly the same force
as SioiKcu. Leunclavius prefers OIKI&IV to O'IKTJGCIV, and Ernesti ac-
tually edits oiKiaeiv. The reference, however, is not to mere build-
ing, for in this no oracle would be needed, but to occupancy after
building. irporfEiadat. " Stand in ned, besides other things." Ob-
serve the force of npof in composition. TEKTOVIKOV (ilv yap, K. T. X.
" For, as to a man's becoming a good builder, or smith," &c. Sup-
ply avdpuTtov as the accusative before -ycveodai, and observe the force
of the termination </c6f in denoting ability or fitness. TUV TOIOVTUV
tpyuv eS-eTaannov. " An accurate investigator of such pursuits as
these." Adjectives denoting capability, fitness, skill, including
those in tdf, are construed with a genitive. (Matthia, 344.) By
eera<m6f is meant one who can discover and demonstrate the ex
cellences or defects of different works or pursuits, although he never
personally engaged in them : one, in other words, who is occupied
in -deupia (speculation), not in Trpdfet (action, or work).
AoyiariKov. "An able reasoner." Less correctly referred by
some to mere ability in reckoning or computation. ndvra ra rotavra
//a^unra, K. r. /I. " He thought that all such things as these were
results of learning, and were to be attained to by the understanding
of man," i. e., by the mere exercise of human understanding, without
our seeking for or expecting any aid from on high. Observe here
the force of alperea, which refers to the grasping or mastering of a
thing, not as some suppose, to the mere choosing of it. We have
placed a comma after //afl^ara, supplying clvat from the subsequent
clause. Kohner and others, however, have no comma here, and
give KO.I the force of "even," which makes a much less natural ar-
rangement, and one not in accordance with the usual simplicity of
Xenophon'a style.
148 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER I.
Tci oc ptyiaTa ruv cv rovroif, K. r. ?.. " He said, howevei thai
the gods reserved unto themselves the most important of the tnings
connected with these pursuits," i. e., the more important result*
arising from their exercise. Supply after rovro/f the words rolf
(ta6f)itaoiv ovruv. dijXov tlvai. "Was manifest." In Greek, any
dependent clause, in an or olio obliqua, may stand in the accusative
*nd infinitive, depending on a verb of saying. In Latin, this is re-
stricted to such clauses of the oratio obliqua as are introduced by
relative pronouns or relative conjunctions. (Kuhner, 889, Jelf.)
Observe the force of the middle in this word and in
, as referring to the doing of a thing for'one's self.
tl avfi+ipci. " Whether it be advantageous (or not)." The par-
ticle et is neither affirmative nor negative, but we must always as-
certain from the context whether affirmation or negation is to be
implied. lv* tvfpaivtirat. f *ln ordei that he may be gladdened,"
. e., that he may enjoy happiness. Of serve the employment of the
subjunctive after the aorist participle, 10 indicate an event continued
into present time- (Hcindorfad Plat., Prolog., p. 29.) ft dia ravTijv
uvtuocrat. " Whether he shall not be grieved on her account."
Observe the negative force of as required by the context ; and,
moreover, that aviuorrat, the future middle, is to be taken in a pass-
ive sense. (Kuhner, ad loc.) Kqdeoruf. " Relatives." Connex-
ions by marriage. ci arcpfiatrat. " Whether he shall not be de-
prived." The future middle again in a passive sense.
tlvai daipoviov. " Appertains to the deity." Observe that 6ai-
uoviov (literally " divine") is here opposed to all that springs from
the operation of the human intellect. rijf uvdpunivw yvuprif. ' Are
within the reach of human intellect." Supply clvai. daipovuv.
" Are mad." The primary meaning is, " to be possessed by an evil
spirit," and hence " to be driven to madness." As datpovav, then,
is equivalent to turo daipovof Kar^eaOai, observe the oxymoron im-
plied by it as opposed to 6at/i6viov. a roif arBpuirotf Idunav, K. r. ?_
u (Respecting those things) which the gods have given unto men to
discern by learning," i. e., by exerting their own reasoning powers.
The participle here expresses the means, and is put in the same
case with avBpuxois. So in Latin, nubis dcd.it esse beat-.f. In other
words, fiaOovoi, though it does not belong immediately to dvtfpoffcur,
but to 6iai<pivtLv, stands in the dative by a species of attraction.
Buttmanv., $ 144, note 5, ed. Rob)
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 14i)
olov. " As for example." Compare ii., 1, 4. enepur6rj. Th
optative in -oipi, particularly in contracted verbs, has also in Attic
the termination -oiriv, -UTJV. (Matthia, 198, 2.) i-l &vyof. " To
drive a chariot," or, more freely, " for driving." Equivalent, aa
Kuhner remarks, to ad vehendum, on account of the absence of the
article ; whereas, in em TTJV vavv, immediately after, the article ex
pressed has the force of a possessive pronoun, and we must trans-
late, " on board his ship," equivalent to " in navem quam quis habet."
(Kukner, ad loc.) fj a H-tanv upifffiqaavTac, K. T. A. " Or, (as re-
gards those matters), which it is permitted us to become acquainted
with by having counted, or measured, or weighed them." Here the
participle is in the accusative, because the dative uvdpuTroii; is not
expressed. (Matthia, 536.) Even when the dative is expressed,
an accusative sometimes follows, as in Latin, "vobis expcd.it csst
bonos. roif rd roiavTa, K. r. A. The insertion of these words con-
verts the preceding clause, iy a Ifranv, K. T. /L, into an anacoluthon.
(Herm. ad Vig., p. 894.)
a (lev (ladou-as, K. T. A. The participle is again put in the accu-
sative, because the dative dv0pu7ro<f is not expressed. r<wf -Qeovf
yup olf ai>, K. T. A. An answer in effect to those, who complained
that the gods did not signify the future to all men without distinc-
tion. iheu. Attic for 2Aaot On the accentuation, consult Matthitr.
$ 70, 6.
$ 10.
ciA^u faiv kKfivof ye. " But certainly he at least." Compare note
on uA^d fi^if, in 6. fid IMSV. The particle ptv is here opposed to
it at the commencement of 11, and the whole passage is worthy
of notice on account of another //ev and fie intervening, namely, lAcye
uev roif 6e f3ov/.ofj.cvotf. roiif neptnuTovf. " The public
walks." The term neptirarof properly means " a walking about ;"
here, however, by irtpiKaToi are meant porticoes, or covered places
for walking, built for the use of the public, to take air and exercise
in, and intended especially for those who walked for the benefit of
their health. The school of Aristotle was called the peripatetic, be-
cause he tauht walking in a nepinnTOf of the Lyceum at Athens.
yvij.va.ata. The Greek gymnasia were not only schools of exercise,
but also places of meeting for philosophers, and all persons who
sought intellectual amusements. ir'Xr)dovoris ayopa^. " At the time
of full market," t. e., at the time of day when the market-place waa
usually crowded. The expression ir?.rjdovoa ayopd was employed
to signify the time from about nine to t velve o'clock. The earUei
150 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER 1.
part 01 the morning, previous to this, was termed irput, or nou rfa
Compare Anal., i., 8, 1.
nfaiarutf fttf.Xoi aweocoOai. " Where he would be likf-Iy to
hold intercourse with the greatest number of persons," i. e., where
he thought he would meet with most. Sometimes the oratio olliqua
is used in the dependent clauses of an oratio recta, when it is to be
marked, that a statement is made, not as by the speaker himself,
but as passing in another person's mind. (Kuhncr, 585, Obs., Jelf.)
Kai /xeje (ikv u( TO noXv. " And he was for the most part engaged
in conversation." Socrates never delivered any complete discourse,
but conversed with his hearers in a friendly manner, on topics just
as they were suggested by the occasion.
$11.
Suxpurovf ovre irpdrrovrof cldtv, OVTC Aeyovrof qKovaev.
44 Either saw Socrates doing, or heard him saying." Verbs of seeing
are not properly construed with the genitive except in poetry Here,
however, elitv is construed with rcpurrovrof, in order to preserve
the symmetry of expression, since Aeyovrof iixbvoe v immediately fol-
lows. (Kuhncr, 528, Anm., 3, Germ, ed.) r;/f TUIV TTUVTUV Qvaeuf.
" The nature of the universe." The inquiries of Socrates were
turned away from the speculative questions which had engaged pre-
vious philosophers, such as the origin and formation of the world,
the unity of the first cause and the variety of its operations, in short.
I'rotn divine to human affairs.
ynep. " As." Literally, (" in the way) in which." Supply 66$.
OTTUC 6 KoAovfievoc, K. T. \. " How that which was called Koopof
by the professors of wisdom was brought into being." By noopoc. is
here meant "the world," or " universe," so called from its perfect
arrangement and order, and hence opposed to the indigesta moles of
Chaos. The term is said to have been first employed in this sense
by Pythagoras. The Latin mundus corresponds exactly to this
(Phot., BMioth., cod. 659. Compare Bentlcy, Phal, p. 391, ed. Dyce.)
aoQiaruv. Employed herein the sense of <f>t}.oa6c>uv. The earlier
philosophers were all called ooQiorai, in the better sense of the term.
Pythagoras first modestly styled himself <t>i%6ao$oe, or a later of
knowledge or wisdom for its own sake, an amateur. We must not
confound these aoQiarai with the later sophists in the time of Soc-
rates. l$v. This reading occurs in one MS., and in the early edi-
tions. Most of the MSS. have lx fl > which Zeune, Schneider, Bor
aemann, Dindorf, and others have adopted. Consult, however,
Kuhner's note.
NOTES TO BOOK i. CHAPTER 1. 151
rieiv uvdyKaif. " By what fixed laws." By avaynr) is IR -act
lated necessity," and by avdynai, in the plural, parts of that neces-
sity, i. e., fixed laws, or, as we say, " laws of nature." TUV ovpav
luv. " Of the heavenly phaenomena," t. e., of the appearances and
movements in the heavens, namely, the changes of day and night,
the courses of the stars, sun, and moon, &c. roif QpovrlQovTaf.
" That they who scrutinized into," i. e., busied themselves about.
$ 12.
KOI irpuTov ftv. The particle piv is here opposed to 6e in the com-
mencement of 15, iaKonei 6e, K. T. A. avruv EOKOTTEI. "He used
to consider with regard to them," t. e., he used in their case to in-
dulge in the following train of reflection and inquiry. The refer-
ence in CIVTUV is to oi $povTiovTf TO, roiavTa, mentioned at the close
of the preceding section. The genitive avruv itself is not, however,
a partitive one, as Seyffert explains it, but is to be taken in its gen-
eral sense of " with regard to," " in respect of." (Matthia, $ 337.)
Sometimes this idea is expressed still more clearly by the addition
of -spi, as at the beginning of 15. (Compare Kuhner, 480, Obs.
I, Jelf.) norepd TTOTC. " Whether possibly." TuvtipuTuva. "Hu-
man affairs," t. e., the things relating to man as a moral and social
being, his duties, &c. Schneider and others read Tuvdpuxeia, from
some MS., but without any necessity, since dvOpumva and dv6p<l>~
xeia are often used the one for the other. (Kukner, ad, loc.} The
strict distinction between the two forms, though very seldom ob-
served, and neglected also in the present instance, is as follows :
dvdpuTTiva means things done by man ; and avdpuneia, things that
belong to, or benefit man's nature.
epxovrat ETU TO -nepl ruv TOIOVTUV $povrieiv. "They enter n^on
.he investigation of such topics as these," i. e., they proceed to spec-
ulate on physical phaenomena. Trape'iref. " By having neglected,"
i. e., by having considered them unworthy their notice. TO. daipovta.
" Celestial matters," i. e., the phaenomena of the heavens, the
changes of seasons, &c. Compare the latter part of $ 15, rroirjaeiv,
HTO.V fiovAuvrai, Kai uvefiovf, K. T. A. ra irpo^Kovra. " Their duty."
More literally, " the things that become them," t. e.. as men and
moral beings.
$13.
et fj.r} favepov avrotf iariv. " If it is not manifest unto them."
The particle is commonly said to be employed, in such construc-
tions as the present, after davpdfa, and some other verbs expressing
i52 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I.
emotions of the mind, in place of on. Strictly speaking, however
il is purposely used in such cases, to carry with it an exprest.ioi
of uncertainty and doubt. The Attic custom of avoiding a tone of
decision in discourse was the occasion of this and, in accordance
with this custom, d is used of things not only highly probable, but,
as in the present instance, entirely certain. (Buttmann, v 149, Rub.)
i -tl tcai roi/'f ptyiarov Qpovuvvraf, K. r. 'fl. " Since that even they
who pride themselves most upon discoursing concerning such mat-
ters as these." For the coustruction here with the infinitive 6o$<i-
fru', consult note on cJ/yAov clvai, 8. The verb Qpovciv, with i-i
and a dative, signifies " to pride one's self upon something." It is
usually accompanied by the adverb p.iya. (Compare Matthiec, 585,
6.) dianelaOat. " Are affected," i. e., act.
$ 14.
TUV re jup fiaivofiivur. The particle re here corresponds to rt io
the words r<Jv TC iicpip,t>Tuv, and the two sentences are to Liu re-
garded as parallel to one another. The rr in the first si :.ience is
to be rendered "as," and in the second "so." Xenophon rarely
connects by means of 7J .... ri. Such an arrangement occurs
mon frequently in poetry ; whereas, in prose, wo generally find it
oiu> when whole sentences, or, at least, complete portions of sen-
tences, are to be connected. (Kuhncr, 754, 3, Jclf.)ru /*/. oi,6f/>u
foCtioBat. Compare Horat., Sat., ii., 3, 53 : " Ett genus unu< Stul-
titite nilnlum mctuenda timcntis." it> &x^V- " Amid a crow J " i. .,
before a large concourse. oi'6' i^iTTjTiov tic ivOpumvf clvai. " That
they must not even go out among men," j. e., go into public. With
i$iTTjTiov supply avroif. Neuter verbals in TCOV denote nec^wty,
and answer to Uie Latin gerund in dum.
TuOovf (tat fi'Aa ra rvxovra. " Stones and common pieces ol
wood," j. e., stocks and stones. The participle rv^uv is often used
to signify any thing common or comparatively worthless ; any thir.g
which may be met with any where. Hence fifta TU rvxovra \\'1\
mean literally " pieces of wood that meet us, (i. e., with which we
meet), any where and at any time ;" in which observe the force of
the aorist. Schneider thinks that by ZiOovf and i-v/.a statue* of
stone or wood are here meant, but the epithet ra rv^ovra ckirly
disproves this. Xenophon, on the contrary, aLudes, as Kdhner ct>*-
rectly remarks, to the principle of Fetichism, that Is, the worship of
material substances, such as stones, plants, weapons, &c., a species
of idolatry si ill common among the negro tribes in some of the west
ern parts of Africa.
^t , ,^'^r
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 153
rtiv fteptfti-iJvTuv. "Of those who speculate," i. e., who seek to
pry narrowly into. The verb ficpcuvu is much stronger than <s>pov-
T'(j, and means, properly, " to take anxious thought" about any
thing, "to think earnestly upon," and hence, "to scan minutely,"
dec. ev p.6vov TO bv dvai. " That there is one world alone." More
literally, " that whatever exists is one alone." The meaning is,
that all parts of nature form one grand whole, one world or universe,
or, as Cicero expresses it (Acad., ii., 37), " unum esse omnia." Thia
was the doctrine of Thales, Pythagoras, Empedocles, Xenophanes,
Parmenides, Heraclitus, Anaxagoras, and others, namely, tva TO*
fooftov elvai, or ev elvat, TO iruvTa nahov/teva. unetpa TO Tr%fj6of.
" That there are worlds infinite in number." More literally, " thai
the things which exist are infinite in number." Supply ru UVTA
elvnt. As TO bv in the pievious clause is equivalent to HOO/IOV, sc
TO bvra here will be the same as Koapovf. This was the doctrine
of Anaximander, Anaximenes, Archelaus, &c. Compare Stobaus,
Eclog. Phys., i., 22 : 'AvaS-ipavdpos, 'Ava^ifievrif, 'Apx&aof
uneipovf Koojiovf tv T unsipy.
(let KiveloOat KUVTU. "That all things are in a state of constant
motion." This was, in particular, tl.e doctrine of Heraclitus, who
maintained that there was no such thing as rest in the universe,
but that all things were involved in constant vicissitude and change,
which he called rrjv TUV KUVTUV pofjv. Compare Stobaus, Eel. Phys.,
., 20 : 'HpunTieiroc f/pefiiav fisv Kal ardoiv ex TUV o^uv avr/pet, K'IVTJOIV
6e Toff nuacv unedidov. oi>6ev ilv TCOTE Kivifiijvai. " That nothing
could ever have been set in motion." This was, in particular, the
doctrine of Zeno of Helea or Velia, in southern Italy, and the found-
er of the Eleatic sect. He is said to have argued with great
subtlety against the possibility of motion. Observe here the em-
ployment of av with the infinitive, giving to that mood the same sig-
nification as the optative with av would have in the resolution by
means of ths finite verb. (Mat/hits, 597, 1, a.) TTUVTO. yiyvsaOai
re KOI uir6hA.vadai. " That all things are both produced and de-
stroyed," i. e., have an origin and consequent destruction. The al-
lusion is to the doctrine of Leucippus, the author of the Atomic
theory, and his pupil Democritus, who maintained that all things
were produced from the concourse (avyKpiaic) of atoms, and de-
stroyed again by their separation from one another, or decomposition
(diuKpiffif). roif 6e OUT' uv yei^aflat, K. r. "k. " Unto others, thai
nothing ever could have been produced or will perish," i. e., ever
could have had a beginning or will have an end. This was the
doctrine of Zeno, the founder of the Eleatic sect, already referred to
a 2
154 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I.
$ 15.
kaKoirti 61 rrcpl airuv, K. r. 7.. Compare note on the commence-
ment of J 12. up. "Whether." r 1 avdpuircia. "Human arts."
Literally, "the things appertaining to man." rovff, 5 n uv uuOuaiv,
noir/artv. " That they will practice that, whatsoever they may have
learned." oi TU tfa fyrovvrct. " They who seek to investigate
celestial things." o/f uvdyxaif. Compare $11. Mara. "Rains."
upa(. "Seasons." xai drov ff AA?.ov. "And whatever else
also." Observe the force of 6i. y ruv TOIOVTUV luaara. " In what
way each of such things as these." Supply 6<5 after r/.
16.
rui> ravra irpayuarcvoutvuv. " Those who busied themselves
about 'these things." The verb irpa-yuuTevouai properly means " to
make any thing one's business," " to work at it," " to take it in
band." uvrof 6e repi TUV uvdpunetuv uv uci 6if^.iytTO. " He him-
self, however, was always, as often as an oppo-tunity occurred,
conversing on subjects relative to man." We have given uv here,
with the imperfect indicative, the meaning assigned to it by Her-
mann (ad Vig., p. 820. Compare Reisig, de vi et usu uv particular,
p. 115). Our common English idiom, however, would answer just
as well, and would, besides, harmonize better with cl, " He himself,
however, vould always be conversing," &c. ruv avftpwrrfiuv. Soc-
rates, as we have already observed, strove to turn the attention of
his countrymen from speculative questions of a physical nature to
the subject of moral duties, and to the love of virtue ; and hence
Cicero might well say of him that he was the first who called down
philosophy from heaven to earth, and introduced her into the cities
and habitations of men, that she might instruct them concerning
life and manners, concerning good and evil things. (Tusc. Qutett.,
v., 4.)
OKOTTUV. "Considering," '. e., investigating. ri autypoavvrj, n
navia. ' What self-control, what mad desire." Mavia here stands
opposed to auQp'Hrvvr,, as in Plato's Protagoras (323, B.) : o snel ai*-
^poavvtjv ijywvTo elvai, ivTav6a uaviav. uvdpfia. " Manli-
aess." For urdpeia in this place, Stephens and Zeune write uvdpia,
ontrary to all the MSS. 'Avdpia is properly " fortitude," whereas
ere the idea of courage is required, in opposition to cowardice or
i'fcP.<'a. (Consult A"Ancr, ad loc., and compare iv., 6, 10.) no/.in-
df. "A statesman." Literally, "one skilled in regulating the
affairs of a state." upx b( u.v8,w-ruv. " One skilled in governing
men" /ca?.ovf *oya0>vj. "Honorable and worthv ." The ethica. 1
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 155
meaning of this well-known form of expression must of course be
here adopted, as required by the context. As regards its political
meaning, consult Grate's History of Greece, vol. iii., p. 62, note,
where some excellent remarks will be found on the frequent con
founding of the two significations. avfipairotiutieic &v 6iKaiuf xe/eAv-
adac. " Might justly be called slavish," i. e., of servile spirit, low
minded, and hence unable to appreciate the beauties of moral ex-
cellence.
$17.
oaa yuei> ovv pr/ <favepb( fjv, K. r. A. "With regard, then, to as
many things as it was not manifest how he thought respecting
them," i. e., with respect to things about which it was not clear
what the sentiments of Socrates were. Observe the employment
of the personal <j>avep6f for the impersonal (fravepov, and compare
note on $vuv re yap <j>avepdf qv, f) 2. vnep rovruv. For irepl rov-
TUV, because nepl O.VTOV immediately follows. Ttapayvuvai roiif
"That his judges gave a wrong judgment." The verb
aKu means properly " to decide beside the right," i. e., not
in a line, or in accordance with it. diKaoruf. The trial of Socrates
took place in the court called Heliaea ('HAtata), where all the more
important cases were tried. The whole number of dicasts present
at any one time was usually about five hundred ; on some occa-
sions, however, it was diminished to two hundred, or four hundred,
while on others it rose to one thousand or one thousand five hund-
red. EI fir] TOVTUV kve6vfj.fj6r]aav. The verb ev0v/j.eiff6ai is construed
with the genitive of the thing, with or without the preposition nepi,
in the sense of " to think upon ;" whereas with an accusative, it
signifies " to lay to heart," " to consider well," " to weigh any thing
in the mind."
$ 18.
fiovTievoaf -yap nore. " For having, on one occasion, been chosen
a senator." Observe here the force of the aorist ; [iovAevoai being
equivalent to senator factus, whereas /3ovAfi5wv would mean " being
a senator." The Athenian senators (flovfevTai) were chosen by lot.
The senate itself consisted of five hundred members, chosen in
fifties from each of the ten tribes. These five hundred were divid-
ed, according to their tribes, into ten bodies of fifty each, called
npvravftai. Each prytaneia presided over the state for thirty-fivo
or thirty-six days, and from them were elected by lot ten irpoctpoi,
for each seven days, whose office it was to preside in the senate.
One of these npdedpoi was chosen daily, by lot,
15(5 NDTKS TO HOOK i. rn.u'TKR i.
or presiding officer," in both the senate and the assembly of tne
people, and he had the power of passing or rejecting any thing thai
vtus proposed to him. He had also the key of the treasury. As hii
office involved very important powers, it lasted for only a single day
TOV flwfavTiKov OPKOV. "The senatorial oath." buuaac
yevoptvof. Observe the asyndeton. Two or more participles often
stand in the same sentence without being connected by a copulative
conjunction xai or rt. This is the case when the participles are
opposed to each other, or in a climax, or where (as in the present
instance; two or more single actions are brought forward in rapid
succession. (Kfihner, 706, Jclf.)
iv u f/v Kara rovf voftnvf (3ovXcvottv. " In which it was (contain
cd), that he will discharge the duties of a senator according to the
laws," i. e., in which there was a clause to that effect. The ex-
pression KdTu Toi'f vo/iovf povTiriiOFiv is the subject of rjv. iv rift
itijftifi. " Over the people," i. e., in the assembly of the people.
Literally, " among the people." n-opd rove v6povf kvvia crparjjyovf,
K. T. 7.. "To put to death by a single note, in violation of the laws,
all the nine commanders, namely, Thrasyllus and Erasinides, with
their colleagues." The Athenian commanders here referred to had
gained a brilliant naval victory over the Lacedaemonians, near the
islands called Arginusse, B.C. 406. After the battle, however, a
tempest arose, which prevented the Athenian leaders from saving
the shipwrecked sailors and soldiers, and from taking up and bury-
ing the dead. For this omission they were publicly accused, and
six of them, who had returned to Athens, were put to death. A
discrepancy, however, exists with regard to the number of these
commanders. The text here says nine (twin), but Xenophon him-
self, elsewhere, makes the number only eight (Hist. Gr., i., 7), ana
this last would appear to be the more correct sum. (Compart
Kuhn ad JEl., V. H., Hi., 17.) The whole number of commander)
was originally ten (Diod. Sic., xiii., 74) ; but one of them, Arches-
trains, died at Mytilene, and Conon, another, was not present at
the fight. (Xcn., Hist. Gr., i., 6, stqq.)
m<f TJ>ri$it>. This was illegal, because, accoiding to law, each
commander ought to have been tried separately. (Xen., Hist. Gr.,
i., 7, 37.) Observe, moreover, that these words are placed irr me-
diately after iwta ffrpan/yovf, to render the opposition more spik-
ing. rovf dftQl G/Mjffv/.Aov /cat 'Epaoivtdqv. A well-known Greek
idiom. (Matihitz, 583.) Thrasvllus and Erasinides are here spe-
cially named, because they were the two most prominent objects of
attack. It seems that after the victory the Athenian commander
g
j
. CHAPTER i. 15^
pent very little, if any time, in pursuit of the flying enemy, but, hav
ing returned to their station at the Arginusae, held a council on the
course to be next adopted. On this occasion, Diomedon, one of
their number, thought that their first care should be to save as many
as they could of their own people and of the disabled vessels, and
that the whole fleet ought for this purpose to sail immediately to
the scene of the action. Erasinides, however, contended that it was
of greater importance to proceed directly with the utmost speed to
Mytilene, that they might surprise and overpower the enemy's
squadron, which was still blockading it. But Thrasyllus suggested
that both these objects might be accomplished, if they detached a
squadron sufficient to take care of the wrecks, and sailed with the
lest of their forces to Mytilene. His advice was adopted. Erasin-
des and Thrasyllus, therefore, became particularly obnoxious to
popular resentment. (Xen., Hist. Gr., i., 7, 31, seqq. ThirlwaWs
Hist, of Greece, vol. iv., p. 123, 12mo cd.)
OVK fjOi^rjasv iiwprjipicai. "He refused to put it to vote." As
t-maTuTw, he had full power to pursue such a course, and his refusal
saved the accused for that day. The other irpoedpoi, however, did
not dare to imitate his noble firmness. opyi^ofiivov [tev rov 6y/jov
"Although the people were incensed against him." 6vvarcJv. In
particular, Theramenes and Callixenus. (Compare Xen., Hist. Gr.,
i., 7. Plat., Apol., c. 20.) Trept TrAetovof EiroiqaaTo. " He deemed
it of far more importance to himself." Literally, " he made it for
himself a thing above more (than ordinary)." Observe the force o>
the middle voice. KO.I <j>vhu!;aa6ai wif uTrei/lowraf. " And to takt
heed of those who threatened," i. e., to consult his personal safety
by obeying their behests. Literally, "to guard himself agains,!
those who threatened." Observe again the force of the middle.
$ 19.
KOI yap ivo^tv. "And (no wonder he acted thus), for he thought.'
Observe the elliptical force of KOI yiip, like that of the Latin elcnim,
tTTi/j.eleiadai uvdpuxuv. " Exercise a superintendence over men."
-ov ov rponov. "Not in the way in which." The accusative is
here employed absolutely, with a kind of adverbial force. (Com-
pare Matthia, 425.) ru (lev ddivui, TO. 6' OVK tidevat. Some of
the ancient philosophers thought that the gods took notice merely
fthe more important class of actions, and neglected those of minoi
importance. Compare Cicero, N. D., ii., 66: " Magna dii curant,
parva negligent;" and again (iii., 35): "At enim minora dii negh
glint, y\eiiuc agellox singnlorum nee viticulas pcrsequnntur." <al TO.
/58 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER It.
oijy iSovleve. itva. "And those that are planned by us in silence,"
t. e., and our most secret thoughts. Observe that ru oiyg (iovlevo-
un-n are here op|K>sed to the combined idea in rd /.ry<.uti-a and
rrparroficva, since if these two latter expressions were not intended
to form one united idea, irparToptva would have the article. (Herbttt
td lof..)<trinaivtiv. " Give indications," i. e., signs and omens.
$20.
6iruf nort. " How in the world." irtpl rovf &tol{ pr/ ouQpovttv.
"Was not sound in his belief respecting the gods." Literally,
" was not sound of mind with respect to the gods." TTOTS. " At
any time." old nr uv aai M-yuv, K. r. 3.. "As, were one both to
say and do, he would both be in reality, and would be considered to
be, a most pious man." Literally, "as one both saying and doing
would both be," &c. Observe that uv belongs here in construction
to the optative coming after. The position of this particle in a sen-
tence depends wholly on euphony, or perhaps, also, on the need of
making the uncertainty expressed by it earlier or later perceptible.
(Ruttmann, $ 139, note 4, Rob.)
CHAPTER II.
M-
*<u TO netadifvcU rtvof. "The circumstance, also, that certain
persons were persuaded." This is taken as the subject to Qatverat,
the infinitive with the neuter.of the article having the force of a
*ubstantive. (jfatthift, $ 539.) rrpof roif cipri[uvoi(. " In addition
to the things that have been mentioned," i. e., to what has been al-
ready said of him in the preceding chapter. aQpodtotuv, KOI yaarpof,
K T. A. "Was the most temperate of all men as regarded sensual
pleasures and appelite." Kiihner observes that aQpodiaiuv and
yaorpof, being without the articles, have the force of verbs, a remark
altogether out of place here, and only calculated to mislead. Trpdf
Xfi/tuva. On Socrates' endurance of cold, consult Wiggers' life of
him, p. 397 of this volume. Trpdf rd ^erpt'uv SelaQai, K. r. /.. " So
trained to want but little." Literally, " to the wanting of moderate
things." The infinitive with the neuter of the article again em-
ployed as a noun. TTUVV jtiKpa KenTj]uivo$. " Although possessing
rery trifling means." In the CEconomicus ol Xenophon (li 3),
Socrates remarks to Critobulus, that, if he could find a reasonable
purchaser, he should perhaps get five mina; for all his property, in-
cluding his house. Five mine are equal to 88, the mina being
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 159
equivalent to $17 60. Observe the construction here of the nom-
inative KEKTIJ^VOC with the infinitive l^ct*'. The particles tif and
wjre, with an infinitive, are joined with a nominative, when the
verb on which the particle depends is one referring to the same
thing of person as that nominative. (Kuhner, 863, Obs. 5, Jelf.}
apKovvra. " A sufficiency." Literally, " sufficient things."
$2.
ovrof 6>v Totovrof. " Being such a one himself," i. e., when such
was his own character. av tnoirjasv. " Could he have made," t. e.,
could he have been likely to make. irpof TO Ttovelv /na^.aKovf. " Ef-
feminate with regard to undergoing labor." d/U' liravae psv TOVTUV
ToMovc . " (He did not do this), on the contrary, he caused many
to cease from these (habits)." Observe, that tM.it. here refers to
the answer of the foregoing question in the negative. The verb
navu, in the active voice, is, " to cause another to cease ;" in the
middle, " to cause one's self to cease," or simply, " to cease." The
particle ptv refers to 3. av iavruv empchuvTai. " If they take
care of themselves." Observe that av is here the conditional par-
ticle contracted from tdv, which usually begins a proposition or
clause, and is thus distinguished from the potential or radical uv,
which commonly stands after one or more words in a clause. *a>
i>c Kal uyaOovf. Compare notes on $ 16.
1)3.
xalroi ye. " Although indeed." Equivalent to the Latin quanquam
quidem. Compare iv., 2, 7. r<ji <jtavepbf elvat roiovrof uv. " By
his being manifest that he was such a person," i. e., by its being
manifest that he was, &c. The nominative with the infinitive by
attraction. Compare Kuhncr, 672, 2, Jelf. avvdiarpiBovraf. Soc-
rates never called his followers fiadrirdf, but ovvovraf, cvvdiaTptfov-
raf, -yvupifiovf, ETriTtjdeiovf. ( Weiske, ad loc.) In this way he placed
himself in direct opposition to the sophists, who vainly boasted that
they could effect all things by their pretended lessons of wisdom.
(Kuhner, ad loc.) eKetvov. In place of avrov. This change of
kxelvoc for avrof often takes place, but always where strong oppo-
sition is to be marked, an idea which avrdf itself does not express.
(Kuhner, ad loc.) roiovrff. " Such as he was," '. e., of similar
character.
H
aA/.u fiTjv KOL TOV ojftaTOf, K. T. A. "But, in truth, he was both
\imself not neglectful of the body also," &c. The idea is, that h*
160 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER If.
attended not only to the mind, but also to the body. With icganl U
iLf.f.n fir/v, consult notes on i., 1, 6. rb ftiv ovv vneptaOiovTa, K. r. ?..
"He did not approve, accordingly, that one eating above measure
labor above measure," . e , he did not approve of ovrr-exercisc
in connection with over-eating. The allusion appears to be to the
ancient Athletw, whose voracity was as proverbial as their exei-
cises and training were severe. Compare Atheneus, x., 5 : irdv-
rcf ol dflAovvrrf, peril ruv yvftvaopaTuv, *ai laQieiv rroAAd 6t6uanovTai :
and also Upton ad Epictet., DIM. iii., 15, 3. TO 6t, oaa / fj6tu{, K.
r. A. ' But he approved of duly digesting by sufficient exercise
those things, as many as the appetite receives with pleasure." Ob-
serve that V'l'.v) denotes not only the soul, but also its desires, pro-
pensities, appetites, &c. A similar usage prevails in the case of
the Latin animus. initovelv. Literally, " to work off," i. e., to di-
gest by labor. ?frv. " Habit," i. e., mode of life. v-/teivjv re Ia-
*<if vai. " Was both conducive to health in a sufficient degree."
Adverbs placed after adjectives, like inavuf in the present instance,
are intended to have an emphatic force. (Slallb. ad Plat., Phadr.,
p. 256, E.) TJTV rf/f Vfjflf hrip&tmv. "The proper care of the
intellect," f. e ., its due cultivation.
aMC oi> fttjv fiv. " But yet, most assuredly, he was not." The
panicles oi> (if/v are often employed when something is opposed,
with a strong assertive force, to what has gone before. It was
stated in the previous section that Socrates was neither neglect-
ful of the body himself, nor commended those who were ; */i7/, how-
iver, it is here remarked, he was by no means an effeminate man.
(Kuhncr, ad loc.) a2.ativuc6f. A covert hit at the Sophists, who
were famed for ostentatious display of all kinds. upnexovy. " In
bis upper garment." The a//-r^6^ was a robe, or fine upper ga*-
ment, worn by women and effeminate men. The terms d/zTf^dn
and t'jro<5e<nr comprehend, as Heindorf remarks, the whole ordinary
attire of the Greeks, as far as externals were concerned. (Heind
ad Plat., Hipp. Maj., p. 291.) On the form virodfetf, with the short
penult, cansult Lobe'.k ad Phryn., p. 445. 6tairy. ' Habits of life."
oil firjv ovf inolei. " No, truly, nor did he make." liravt. " He
caused them to cease." Observe the force of the active here, aa
contrasted with that of the middle, ;ravero, " he caused himself to
cease," i. e., he ceased. rovf 6e eavTov, K. r. ?.. "And he exacted
no compensation from those who desired his instruction ' Litei-
ally, " who were desirous of him " This whole passage i rema'k-
NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAI'BER 11. 16
ably concise. As Socrates endeavored to restrain his pupils from
all desires, he checked the passion of cupidity on their part by
showing himself to be above the ruling desire for money. Here
too, therefore, there is a covert allusion to the contrary practice of
the Sophists. The verb irpdaau, and more particularly the mid-
dle voice, is often used in the sense of exacting from another a
fine, compensation, &c. The literal meaning is " to work out," and
hence the literal rendering here would be, " and he was not ac
customed to work out money from those who," &c., the construc-
tion being with the double accusative. (Blomf. ad Msch., Fers., 482.)
$6.
TOVTOV 6' dTTE^o^Evof, K. T. A. " By refraining, moreover, from
this, he considered that he was securing his own freedom," i. e., by
refraining from exacting any compensation for his instructions.
The old editions have uTrf^Ojue'vov?. The present reading is found
in six MSS., and in the margin ot Stephens's edition ; it is followed,
also, in the version of Leunclavius. TTJ{ opMaf. " For their in-
struction," i. e., for their lectures. More literally, " for their inter-
course (with their disciples)." ardpanodiaTaf iavruv ujre/cuAct.
"He stigmatized as enslavers of themselves," i. e., as sellers of
their own independence. The tema <iv6pano6iaT^f properly denotes
a slave-dealer, one who kidnaps free men or slaves to sell them
again. Hence, generally, an enslaver. tiial.eyeodai. " To con-
verse with those." uv hufiouv. The ootaUve with uv has the force
of a potential, and is used as well in direct aa in indirect narration.
(Kuhncr, 832, Jelf.)
. On this usage of el after a veih oi wondering, con-
sult notes on i., 1, 13. ri uper^v ETrayytAAo/wvof. "Any one pro-
fessing (to teach) virtue." The verb Eirayye'/,Xo(tai in this sense,
namely, to make a show of, to profess, &c., is especially said of the
Sophists. Compare Plato, Protag., 319, A. ; and Gorg., 447, C.
upyvpiov irpdrroiTo. Supply nvu, the verb being, as already re-
marked (() 5), construed with a double accusative. urtjaufievo^.
"On having acquired," i. e., by having secured for himself./*]? 6
ytvdjuevof, K. r. A. " Lest he who thus became excellent and worthy
might not entertain the liveliest gratitude toward the one who had
most essentially benefited him," i. e., toward his greatest
tor. The usual construction after a verb of fearing, like
here, is with ^ oi: In the present case, however, we hav/
162 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II.
*i], so that the formei IT/ is a conjunction (" lest)," and the latter
repetition >{ the nega.ivt. notion in the principal clause. (Kukntr,
d 750, Obi. 2.)
ffc
rtjv ZWOVTUV iavry, *. T. A. "That those of the persons, who as-
ociated with him, that received the opinions which he himself
maintained," i. e., that those of his followers who listened to and
acted upon his instructions. Literally, "who received the things
which he himself approved of." ti pi upa. " Unless forsooth."
Observe the ironical use of upa. (K&kner, 788, 5, Jelf.)
$9.
U/AO, vij At'a, 6 Karf/yopof tyn. " But, in very truth, said the ac-
cuser," i. e., but, said the accuser, it is a positive fact, that, &c.
Literally, "but, by Jove," &c. NJ? is a particle of affirmative adju-
ration, and the accusative A/a depends on some verb, such as <'u-
i-iut, dec., which is readily supplied by the mind. (Kithntr, ; 566,
2, Jelf.) Some commentators regard vrj A/a here as coming from
Xenophon, not from the accuser, and give it an ironical force. This,
however, is decidedly inferior. Compare the explanation of Heinze :
" Ja, allerdingf ttt Sokralet tin Verfvkrer der Jugend." 6 Karjjyopoj
Ify. The more usual order would have been l$ri 6 /tanyyopof, since
I$T] is commonly placed before its nominative. The same remark
applies to the Latin inquit. The accuser referred to here is probably
Meletus, who first laid the charge before the king-archon. inrtpopav
TUV Kadcaruruv vopuv. "To despise the established laws." uf pupbi.
flri, K. r. A. " That it was a foolish thing (for a people) to appoint
the rulers of their state by means of a bean." Observe the employ-
ment of the optative in the oralio olliqua, as indicating the alleged
sentiments of Socrates. The force of the middle, also, in naBiara-
aBai, must be particularly noted. The active, KaBtaruvai nvu, would
be, to appoint one over another ; whereas the middle, naBiarnaBal
nva, is to appoint one over one's self, and is here employed with
reference to a people appointing their own rulers. In place of itad-
laTaadai, Bornemann, Dindorf, and Sauppe read Kadiffrdvai, with-
out any propriety Most of the old editions, moreover, have pupuv,
" that it was the part of fools." uxo Kvdfiov. The Athenian mag-
istrates were elected by lot, the lots employed being white and black
beans. The names of the candidates were placed in one urn, and
black and white beans in another. Those whose names were drawn
ut with the white beans were elected. (Hermann, Polit. Ant., $
149.)
NOTES TO BOOK 1. - CHAPTER II. 163
KvapevTu. "To keep using a bean-chosen
pilot," i. e., a pilot chosen by lot. Observe the employment here of
the perfect to denote continuance, so that KexpijaQat has nearly the
force of the Latin habere. (Kuhner, $ 399, Obs., 2, Jclf.^fiqf
avhrjrrj. Omitted by Kuhner without remark. pijd' en uA/lu roiavra.
Kuhner supplies KE^pfjrs6at Kva^evr^ nvi. a Tto'hTiy eAarrovaf /3Au6af,
K. r. /I. " Which, when erred in, produce far less injury than those
things erred in respecting the state," i. e., which, when mismanaged,
cause less injury than errors in the management of the state. i<tnj.
Referring to the Karyyopof. TTJ<; Kadearuaijt; tro?(.iTiaf. "The es
tablished form of government." jBtaiovf. " Violent," i. e., lawless.
$ 10.
rovf QpovTiffiv dcwowraf. " That they who cultivate the intellect."
We have followed here the explanation of Kiihner : "eos, qui anirm
cultui operam dant." licavove eaecOat. " That they will be able even-
tually." The future is here very elegantly employed to indicate a
matter that will take place on certain conditions, that is, if time and
circumstance peimit. Compare the explanation of Kuhner: "si
tempora vel res ita ferant futures esse." Schneider and Dindorf read
elvai. npdfEiaiv. " Are always attached," i. e., always accompany.
ravru yiyverai. " The same results are produced," i. e., are
gained. ol pen -yap ^laadivrcf, K. r. %. " For they who have been
forced by compulsion, hate as if they had been robbed, whereas,
they who have been led by persuasion, love as if grateful for servi-
ces received." Literally, " love as if affected by favors (received)."
Observe that (3iaaOivTe( is here taken in a passive sense. Deponent
verbs which have the aorist as well of the passive as the middle
form, employ the passive aorist generally, though not always, in a
oassive signification. In [3iu(>[iai, however, this distinction regu-
larly obtains. Thus, eGiaaufirjv is cocgi, but iSiuadrjv, coactus sum.
(Kuhner, 1) 368, b. Jelf.) /cejaptcr^Evoi. In a passive sense. Com-
pare Herod., viii., 5 : rolai Ev6oeaai EKexupioro. " It was done to
please the Eubceans."
OVK ovv T&V <j>p6vrjaiv, K. T. ^.. " To employ violence, therefore, is
not the part," &c. It is generally laid down that OVKOW means
"not therefore," and OUKOVV "therefore," the accent being placed
over thai part of the word the sense of which prevails ; more accu-
rately, perhaps, when the meaning is " not therefore," we should write
OVK nvv separately. (Kiihner, 791, Obs., Jclf.) iaxvv avev yvufj.^.
"Brute force without intellect. 1 ' ra rotaOra irpurreii'. This is the
reading o'all the MSS. and old editions. Bornemann gives TO rot-
164 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II.
aura npurrnv, from a conjecture of Schaefer's (ad Dion. Hal., p. 1 1 1)
but in his note proposes TO ru roiavra irpdrrtiv. Kuhner, however;
successfully defends the ordinary reading.
$11
aX\u (iTjv Kai ovfifiax uv > * T - * " But, '" Vei 7 truth, the man
that dares to employ open force vould need allies not a few."
With regard to U^AU ftqv, consult nctes on i., 1, 6. ov6ev6f. " Not
a single one." The full construction would be ov&tvb? avfifiuxov
Jf'oiT 1 uv. KOI yap ftovof ijyoir' uv, K. r. X. " For he would think
himself, even though unaided, able to persuade." More literally,
even though all alone." Observe the construction of the nomina-
tive with the infinitive, the reference being to the same person that
forms the subject of the verb. Observe also the force of m in con-
nection with /ioroc- Kai QOVCVCIV 6k rotf rotovTotf, K. T. X. " More-
over, it least of all accords with the character of such persons as
these to slay a man." rj &VTL -cidopivu ^pjjoftj*. " Than to have
him living and voluntarily obedient." Literally, "than to use him
a living persuaded one."
$ 12, 13.
d/A' tyi) yt 6 naTtjyopof. " But, said the accuser in particular.'"
The force of ye here must be noted, and the idea intended to be
conveyed may be stated thus : " What you say is well enough on
general grounds ; I will mention, however, a particular instance, as
regards two of the followers of Socrates, which will show how in-
applicable your remarks are to the case of that philosopher." out-
hijTa -ytvauivu. " After having been intimate companions, ' t. r,
intimate as followers. Observe the employment of the dual to give
more precision to the sense. 'O/iiAi/ni is the nominative dual of
Kpm'uf. Critias, the son of Callaeschrus, was a follower of Socra-
tes, by whose instructions he profited but little in a moral point of
view, and, together with Alcibiades, gave a color by his life to tho
charge against the philosopher of corrupting the youth of the day.
He became eventually one of the thirty tyrants, and was conspicu-
ous above all his colleagues for rapacity and cruelty. He was slain
at the battle of Munychia, fighting against Thrasybulus and the ex-
iles. He is said to have been a vigorous speaker (Cic., de O^at., ii.,
82), and he composed, also, some elegies and dramatic pieces. In
philosophy he was but a dabbler ai.'d dilettante. (Smith, Diet. Bingr.,
t. r.) 'A.fai6u'ttrif. Alcibiades was the son of Clinias. and nephew
MOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II. 165
of Pericles. He was remarkable "or intelligence and sagacity as a
statesman, and great ability as a commander, but was characterized
by a total want of principle. In early life he was the favorite fol-
lower of Socrates, who saved his life at the battle of Potidsea
7r/lerra KCLKU. TTJV Tr67nv tTroiriouTijv. To do good or evil is ex-
pressed, in Greek, by TTOIELV and two accusatives, one of the person
and another of the ihing ; or with an accusative of the person and
eii or /co/cwf. (Matthia, 415, a, /?.) kv rj? bhiyapxif- The allusion
is to the governmont of the thirty tyrants, which the term bfa-yapxia
is often employed in Xenophon to denote. (Slurs, Lex. Xen., s. .)
nZcoveKTiaraTOf. On this form of the superlative, consult Mattfiitz,
f) 129. Dindorf and Bornemann read here /c/U;m'<Trar6f re nai /3iai-
orarof Kal QoiviKuraTOf kyivero. *AA/ci6id(5^f 6e av. " While Alci
biades, on the other hand." From the notion of repetition and op-
position implied in av is derived its copulative force, whereby it can
join together two clauses, and place them in opposition, like 6. In
this case it is usually strengthened, as here, by the addition of 6.
(Kuhner, 771, 2, Jelf.) vSptaroTarof. On this form, consult the
remarks of Lobeck, Paralip., p. 40, seq. {SiaioTaTOf. "Most reck-
less."
OVK ano^oyriaonat. " Will not make any defence for them." rrjv
tie irpbf ZuKpuTjjv, K. r. X. " I will relate, however, the intercourse
of both of them with Socrates, how it was." For 7} avvovaia aiirolv
An idiom of common occurrence.
tyevtaQriv filv yap tifi, K. T. A. " Now these two men, indeed, were
by nature," &c. The particle yap is here explanatory, while 6fi is
to be connected, not with yup, but with what follows, and serves to
add emphasis to this. (Compare Hartung, i., p. 287.) 6vo/m<rroruru
ITUVTUV. " Most celebrated of all." 'Htdeaav, i. e., jjdtaav. an'
khaxiaruv ^Iv xplf^uruv, K. T. A. " As one living most contentedly
on the most trifling means," t. e., they knew that he lived, &c. Ob-
serve the participial construction here after a verb signifying "to
know," where in Latin we would have the accusative with the in-
finitive. (Matthia, 548, 2.) The preposition UTTO, moreover, is
often employed with its case to denote the means or instrument by
which any thing is effected. (Kuhner, 620, Jelf.)ovTa. "As
being." raj 6e dia^cyofievoL^ avr<p ndat, K. T. A,. " And as swaying,
in the discourses (w\ich took place), all those who held converse
with him, (exactly) as he would," i. e., as swaying at pleasure, &c.
This is well explained by the following passage from the Laches of
106 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II.
Plato (187, E.) : ov ftoi 6onei( tliivai 6n, 6c & lyyvrdru
i) /.iiyp, na'i ir}.T]oiufy 6ia?.ry6[tevof, iivdynjj airy, iuv upa *oi
2A/ov TOV rrporepov dp^rjrai diaAtytoBai, prj iravoaoOai into T
irtptayupcvov r<i 7.6y(f> t irplv uv i[i~tai) elf TO 6i66vat irtpl OVTOV AO-/OV,
^ 15.
opuvre. It is neater to make opwvrr and UVTC nominatives abso-
lute, the construction changing in the accusative avru before opc^a-
aOai, than to construe them as accusatives after avru and agreeing
with it. fort olu irpoelpiioBov. " Being such as they have before
this been said to be." -noTtpov ri$ aiiru ^y. The subjunctive here
stands alone and independent, in a question implying doubt, and
thus forma what is technically termed the deliberative subjunctive.
(Matthia, 515, 2. Kuhncr, $ 417, Jelf.) roi ftiov TOV Zw/tpdrot'f
tirtOvftTiaavTt. " Because they desired (to lead) the life of Socrates."
Literally, " having become desirous of the life of Socrates." The
participle is here employed to denote the cause or reason. (Kuhncr,
^ 697, a., Jelf.) Kal r^f aufypoovvris. "And (to possess) the self-
control." Literally, " and of the self-control." With regard to the
Socratic audpoovvTj, compare iv., 3, 1. bpf^aaOat TTJ^ 6fti).iac OVTOV.
"Were eager for his intimacy." The verb bpiyu, in the middle
Toice, means properly " to stretch one's self out after a thing," " to
desire a thing with outstretched hands," and is construed with a
genitive of the object desired. (Matthiet, 350.) Compare $ 16:
XuKpdrovf upex6>JT>)v- voftiaavTc. " Because they thought." Com-
pare note on iirtOvftqaavTt, above.
$ 16.
dtov dtdovTOf avrolv. " That, if the deity had granted unft them
both." Literally, " the deity giving unto them two." tteoBat av
avTu, K. T. A. "They two would, without any hesitation, have
chosen rather to die." Observe the force of the aorist here in de-
noting rapidity of determination, and the absence of all hesitation.
fyXu 6' iyevtadriv, K. r. A. " Now they both became manifest (in
this respect) from the things which they (subsequently) did," i. e.,
now this was rendered manifest by their subsequent conduct ; they
proved the truth of this remark by the acts which they subsequent-
ly perpetrated. Compare, as regards the construction of AJAu here,
the notes on i., 1, 2, iWov re yap duvcpof qv. <if TU^UTTO. "As
soon as." TUV avyj tyvo/*cv<j. Their fellow-disciples are meant.
uwoTnjdrjaavTt. " Having bounded away from." A strong expres-
sion in place of ano^otT^aavre. Jacobs ( Socr., p. 19) compares Pb>
JTOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II.
iostratus. Vit. Apoll., iv., 38: el rif 6ia TOVTO anoitT)6$
and also vi., 16 : deiaavTef pi uTrornidijaaf avruv TrTievaaipi f
"Epvdpdv. enpaTTETjjv. "They began to engage in."
" They had eagerly sought after." Compare note on bpt^aadai rijf
af, 15.
$17-
. " The science of public life." Literally, l< the things
appertaining to the state or government." auQpoveiv. " To prac-
tice self-restraint." OVK avrihsyu. "Make no reply at present."
This accusation Xenophon does not now answer. It is fully met,
however, in book iv., 3, 1. opu 6e. "I see, however." aiiTovf.
In the old editions avrovc, which is far inferior. fixsp avroi iroiov-
atv. " In what way they themselves practice." T$ A6y 7rpof6i6df-
OJTC- " Bringing them over (to the same line of conduct) by their
arguments," i. e., training them up to similar conduct by arguments.
The common editions have npo6i6u^ovrac. Our present reading is
Schneider's emendation, from some of the MSS. The idea implied
is a leading toward the things that are taught.
$ 18.
olda 6s Kal Sw/cparjfv, K. r. \. " I know, too, of Socrates also
showing himself unto those who associated with him as being," &c.
Observe the force of icai, the idea being, " As I know this of other
teachers, so also do I know it of Socrates ;" and hence nai has here
a force very like that of " accordingly." (kiKviivra .... 6iafa-y6/j.E-
vov. These are both imperfect participles, and have reference to
an oft-repeated action. As regards the participial construction
here, consult notes on $ 14. olda de KUKEIVU oufypovovvrf, K. T. 7..
" I know, too, of those two men also practicing self-control as long
as they associated with Socrates." efre. Not cf re, since it stands
for tf 6rf, Dorice Ifre. <j>o6ovfievu olopsvu. " Because they
feared because they thought."
$ 19.
TUV QaoKovTuv <j>i?ioao(j>Eii>. " Of those who say that they are phi-
losophers." He appears to allude to the Sophist?. Mpiarfa. " Li-
centious." This meaning is here deduced from (Is being placed in
direct opposition to the idea implied by autypuv. ov6e aK\o ovMv.
K. r. 7i. " Nor could he, who had once become acquainted with it,
ever become ignorant of any other one of those things of which
there is a learning," i. e., which are capable of being acquired fiom
the teaching of others. Observe that a.M.0 oittiv depends on iii-
168 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II.
; and on this construction of the accusative with verba!
adjectives, consult Matthia, $ 346 Okt. 3. OVTU yiyvuaau. This
question, whether virtue could be obtained by learning, "and was
not a natural quality, was frequently discussed by the ancient phi
losoohers The opinion of Socrates was, that virtue could be ac-
quired by instruction and improved by practice. (Consult iii., 9, 1,
and iv., 1, and also Borncmann ad Xen., Convir,., ii., 6.) 6pu yap,
ufxtp TO. TOV auuaToc, K. r. ?.. " For I see that, even as (I perceive)
that they who do not exercise their bodies," &.c. After ufircp we
must supply 6pu from the previous clause. This simple process
will entirely obviate the necessity of our having recourse, with
Kulmcr, to the doctrine of attraction, by which the structure of the
secondary clause is made to conform to that of the primary. The
natural arrangement,*however, would be <JfTfp . . . ot urj ra aufiurn
&OKOvvTtf ov MvavToi Ttoiclv, OVTU nai, K. T. A.
$20.
tun uai. "Even though they be.' 1 df TTJV ulv TUV XPIOTUV, K. T. A.
"Because (as they are convinced) their intercourse with the virtu-
ous is a practice of virtue, whereas that with the bad is a destruc-
tion (of the same)." Observe here the employment of the accusa-
tive absolute with <!%. This particle is joined to the simple partici-
ple, or the genitive or accusative absolute, when we assign or sug-
gest some reason, in the mind of another person, why he does a
certain thing. (Bultmann, $ 145, note 5, Rob.) toOhuv [MSV yap,
K. T. A. This distich is taken from Theognis (v. 35, 36). Socrates
appears to have been fond of quoting it. Compare Xen., Conviv.,
ii.,4. Plat., Men., 95, D. The first line of the couplet is a hexam-
eter, the second a pentameter. air'. Observe the auastrophe.
6i6dt;eai. "You will learn." Literally, "you will cause yourself
to be taught." Observe the force of the middle. uiroleif nal TOV
tdvra voov. "You will destroy even the intellect you have." KOI
6 Jiiyuv. The authci of the hexameter, which follows after this, it
unknown. avrup uvijp aya66f. K.. T. A. " The good man, however,
is at one time erring, at another time excellent." The object of
this last quotation is to show the necessity of the constant and un-
remitting exercise of virtue, since even the good man, if he neglect
this for a moment, is liable to be surprised by he inroads of vice.
Kayi> 6e. Compare i., 1, 3. apu yap, u^irtp, K. T. A. Compare
19. ruv iv ^rroy icntoiitnivuv tiruv, . r. J . n That the?
NOTES TCI ROOK I. - CHAPTER II. 1 6iJ
who do not keep up their practice, forget the metrical composition
ol" verses." Literally, " forget verses composed in accordance with
(regular) metre." ruv 6i6aaKa?iiKuv Xo-yuv. " Of the precepts of
instruction." The genitive here depends on Tiydqv, and apeXovai
governs avT&v understood. ruv vovOermuv "koyuv. " The words of
admonition." tTn^i^rjarai KOL uv, K. r. /I. " He forgets, also, (those
emotions) under the influence of which the soul became desirous
of moderation." Literally, " which the soul suffering," i. e., by
which being affected. Observe that uv is by attraction for a, the
regular construction being eTrM^ijoTai nai TOVTUV u, K. T. 31
$22.
" That those who are led on." rovf tlf Ipu-
Those who are involved in love-affairs."
The common text has eKKvfaoBevTas, " plunged headlong," but MS.
authority is inYavor of the former. rCiv Stovruv. "Of the things
that ought to be done," i. e., their necessary duties. tpaaQfrrtc-
'' On having become enamored of it." The prose writers employ
the passive aorist Jipdatijjv, of epaa, exactly in an active significa-
tion. K.a.TavalMoavTc-. " After having spent." The participle is
used to express the time which is defined by some action or state.
(Kuhner,() 696, Jclf.) Keptitiv. "Sources of gain." aiaxpa vopl-
foi/rcf elvai. " Because they thought that these were disgrace-
ful." Another instance of the employment of the participle to as-
sign a reason.
$23.
*rif ofiv OVK evSixtrai. " How, then, is it not possible." affKijra
slvai. " Are attainable by exercise." Observe that uaKqrdf, in this
sense, is opposed to 6t6at:r6f. Weiske reads aaKrjrea, which Schnei-
der and Kfihner very properly condemn. We must first ascertain
that a thing is attainable by exercise, before we say that it ought to
be made a subject of exercise. ot>x ffteiara de. " And not least,"
i. e., and especially. lv T$ -yap aiirti oupaTt, K. T. A. " For voluptu-
ous pleasures, implanted in the same body with the soul." Observe
here the employment of ijfovaL, like voluptates in i atin, to denote
the desires of pleasure.
$ t4.
KCU Kpiriaf 6q Kai 'A^/a&ucfyf. "Both Critias, accordingly, and
Alcibiades." The particle 6f/ is often thus employed in resuming
tn interrupted discourse , and hence Kuhner paraphrases it. hew
B
170 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER 11.
by jam, ut rem paueit complectar. avftftd^tf). " As an ally " turn-til
6' drraAAa/eiTE. ' But when they had departed from him." Ob-
serve here the anomalous construction of the parlicif !j in the nom-
inative dual, as indicating the whole, while the two subjects follow
separately, each with its own adjuncts and verb. Grammarians ex-
plain this by the figure called TO ffxvfta naff oXov nal ppof. (Kiihner,
t) 478, $ 708, 2, Jclf.) $vyi>v tie OcrraP./nv. This was in B.C. 408
probably (the year in which the generals who had conquered at the
Arginusac were put to death), for we find him at that time in Thes-
saly, fomenting a sedition of the Penestae, or serfs, against then
lords. According to Xenophon, in his Grecian History (n , 3, 15,
36), he had been banished by a decree of the people, and this it was
whic-h afterward made him so rancorous in his tyranny, when one
of the thirty, in B.C. 404. uvouia fiu/./.ov fj diKatoavi-y ^pu^eVotf.
" Living in lawlessness rather than just-dealing." Literally, " mak-
ing use of lawlessness," dec. Tlie Thessaiians werf proverbial foi
their licentiousness, perfidy, aud treacliery. Compare Plato, Crit.,
53, D.
'AA/u<i<5ijf 6' ai. " But Alcibiades, on the other hand." Com-
pare $ 12. AM pcv Kiite.of. Alcibiades was remarkable at every
period of his life for the extraordinary beauty of his person. v
TroAAuv *a< otpvuv yvvaiKuv. "By many and respectable females."
The Greeks regularly join TroAt'f with another adjective, expressing
praise or blame. (Matthia, (/ 444.) i>no TO/./.UV /cat 6warui> HU/MK
nctv, K. T. A. u Being corrupted by many men, and these skillet
.n flattery," t. e., by the arts of many adroit and skillful flatterers.
We have given Avvaruv KoTianevetv its natural signification here, with
Jacobs (Socr., p. 23). Compare ir., 2, 6, where o n ln> /?
6vvarol ysviaOai is made to correspond in meaning to inavai
mipuvrai. Kuhoer is clearly wrong when he makes 6wari>v KO/.CIK-
evetv refer here to those whoee flattery had weight with Alcibiades ;
on the contrary, dwctTuv is precisely equivalent to dcivuv. Compare
Schneider r ad lot., and Fischer, Ind. ad Thcopkraat. Ckaract., a. v.
ivvarbf dtanovfjaai. ruv yvpuKCtv ayuvuv. " In the gymnastic con-
tests. ** OVTU nandvo;, *. r. A. The demonstrative pronoun is often
repeated, for the sake of emphasis, in the second member of a com-
parison. (KvJincr, $ 6S8, Jelf.y
"Being swelled with pride." i ir>ipp6vt> Si. "Being
elated too." rreyvaripEVu 6i. " Being pufTe'J up, moreovRr." C$MJ
6t. " Being corrupted likewise " bri 6e iraai rovrotr
WOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 171
" And being completely spoiled by all these means."
ycyovo'E. " And having also been." axb SuKpurovf. Bor
nemann writes uxo, as if put for unuQev ; but consult Kv,hne.r, ad loc,
$26.
tlra. Expressive here, as often elsewhere, of mingled surprise
and indignation. et pev TI cn?t.Tifi[te?i.7jauTTjv. " If they two did any
thing wrong," t. e., were guilty of any outrage. The verb irXij/tfic-
A&J means, properly, " to make a false note in music," and hence
" to err," ' to do wrong," &c. on. (5e veu OVTE aiiru. " But be-
cause Socrates rendered them both discreet when they were young,"
&.c. Observe that napeoxe ( literally " afforded" ) is here nearly
equivalent to I6qice, or the Latin reddidit.
$27.
ov [ITJV Ta ye u/JXa ovru Kpivfrat. " The other things (in life
surely are not judged of in this way." Observe the strong and in
dignant affirmation expressed by the particle ptjv. n'f 6e KiOaptoTfa.
Render 6e in this clause " too," and in the succeeding one "or."
litavovf. "Proficients." Qavtictv. "They appear." airiav ey
TOVTOV. " Has blame for this." cvvSi.a.Tpi6uv ru. " On passing his
time with any one," i. c., with any instructor. Observe that r&j is
the Attic contracted form for rivi. With cwdiaTpilJuv we may un-
derstand xpovov. (Bos, Ellips.,ed. Sch., p. 550.) (rvyyevo^evof. " On
having been with." TOV irpoadev. " The former," i. e., the master
who taught him previously. u/l/l' oi>x oay uv, K. T. %. " But does
not, by how much the worse he may appear with the latter, by so
much the more praise the previous one!" uMf ol ye iraripE^ avroi,
K. T. A. " Nay, even those fathers themselves who are always with
their sons," i. e., who take charge themselves of the education of
their sons. Compare Heinze, "die Vdtcr, die ihre Sdhne selbst er-
zichen," and also Sturz, Lex. Xcn., s. v., " Nullo olio magistro ad-
hibiio." Commentators, in general, make this clause refer merely
to fathers as being so much more in company with, and connected
by so much closer a tie with their sons, than mere instructors are.
But they overlook in this the peculiar force of the article with the
participle. The argument is as follows : if even those fathers who
educate their own sons, and between whom and their children there
is, therefore, the closest connection, are not blamed if those chil-
dren subsequently err, provided they themselves be sober-minded,
why blame an instructor, between whom and his pupil the conneo-
ion is so much less intimate ?
J72 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER ft.
$28.
o6r 61. " In this same way, too." el (tev avrof eirolei, r. X
M If he himself were accustomed to do any thing evil, he would nat-
jrally have appeared on all such occasions to be an evil man." Ob.
nerve the employment of the imperfect to denote the repetition of
in action, and also the peculiar arrangement of the protasis and
apodosis to express impossibility or disbelief, that is, rt with the im-
perfect in the former, and uv with the same tense in the latter ; so
-hat it is necessarily implied, " but he was not accustomed to do
any thing evil." (Buttmann, $ 139, 9, 4, Rob.) el 6' avrdf aujpovuv
6icri'/.ti. "If, however, he himself was always practicing self-con-
trul." Here we have el with the indicative, in the protasis, to in
dicate a condition that is certain, followed by uv with the optativa
tn the apodosis, to mark a result as utterly uncertain. (Kiihner
t 853, Jelf.)
$29.
iAA' el KO(, K. r. A. " But if, even though doing nothing evil him-
jelf," <tc. This period forms part of the previous section in the
old editions. Kpm'av ptv. The particle ph is added, because Xen-
sphon had intended to mention Alcibiades also ; and the particle
roiwv is here, as often elsewhere, used to mark a trans-lion to
che example or instance which the writer is proceeding to adduce.
iHartttng, ii., p. 348, scq.) EMviipov. This was Euthydemus, sur-
named 6 /fa?.6f, the son of Diocles. (Compare Plato, Sympos., 37.)
Mention is again made of him in iv., 2, 1 ; nor does he appear dif-
ferent from the one who is spoken of in the third and fifth chapters
of the same book. He must not be confounded, however, with
riuthydemus, the brother of Dionysodorus mentioned in iii., 1, 1.
aTrerpeire Acyuy. " He endeavored to dissuade him by saying."
Literally, " endeavored to turn him away," i. e., from his object
Observe the force of the imperfect.
30.
ToC 6e Kpirlov, K. r. ?.. " But he, Critias, not hoarketfhg to such
admonitions as these." Supply vov6fi^fiaai, or something equiva-
lent. Observe, moreover, the presence of the article with the proper
name, for the purpose of making the opposition a stronger one. xat
TOV Ei/OvAr/nov. "And, in particular, Euthydemus." The conjunc-
tion (tat has here an incressive or emphatic force. (Kfihner, 759,
Jeif.) VIKOV Kuaxtiv- " To be swinishly affected." One MS. gives
TI before ri><K which some few editions, without any necessity,
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 178
adopt Consult Fritzschc, Quasi. Lucian., p. 92, seq., who shjwa
that TL is often thus omitted. doKoir). The optative in the oratit
tbliqua, as indicating the sentiments of the speaker.
$31.
f uv 6ft- " On account of which same things." The particle <Jij
is here appended, to add explicitness to the relative. ore ruv rpi-
dKovra uv, K. i . A. " When, being one of the thirty, he had become
nomothete along with Charicles." Under the regular constitution
of Athens, the vo/wOerai were a legislative committee, who inquired
into the defects of the existing code, and the alterations proposed
thereto, and who also examined into every bill before it became a
law. When the thirty tyrants subsequently came into power, it
was by virtue of a regulation, which ordained that the supreme
power should for the present be lodged with thirty persons, whc
should be authorized to draw up a new code of laws. (Xen., Hitt
Gr., ii., 3, 2.) Strictly speaking, therefore, the thirty tyrants were
all vopodeTciL, but the legislative power, or, in other words, the chief
authority, soon centered in Critias, next in power to whom was
Charicles, and hence these two are alone mentioned here. Jacobs
regards &v eyivero as equivalent here to rjv, and refers to Matthia,
() 559 ; but this is quite unnecessary.
uneuvrj/tovsvaev air. " He bore it in mind against him." Ob-
serve that tnrofivTipovevfiv nvi n is, " to bear a thing in mind for
one," either for good or for evil, and hence is said both of a person
intending to do a kindness, and of one determined to do an injury.
The latter meaning prevails here. Aoywv TSXVTJV. " The art of
disputation." This does not mean rhetoric merely, but the art of
disputing on all questions, public or private, which had reference to
philosophy or general literature. Hence, as Socrates alone is not
meant, but all philosophers of this class generally, the article is
omitted. The law here referred to was abrogated on the expulsion
of the thirty. fir) diSuaiceiv. " That no one teach."
emipedfav eKeivy. " Seeking to cast contumely upon him." Com-
pare the explanation of Morus (ad Isocr., Paneg., 31, p. 62) : " inso~
ienter cum tractare cupiens." On the general meaning of e7n?pfuw,
consult Wasse, ad Thucyd., i., 26, and Sc.hleusncr, Lex. N. T., s. v.
teal OVK F,Y<JJ> onrj eniTiuBoiTo. " And not having where he might take
held of him," i. e., and having no pretext for seizing him. TO KOIVIJ
Toif 0;Aoer<i0o<c. K. r. A. " The taunt uttered in common by the
multitude against the philosophers," i. e., uttered against all phil ?s-
opl^"' The taunt here referred to was their making the worst
174 JJOTKS TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II.
Appear the better side, or, in other words, black appear white
(Stallb. ad Plat., Apol., 18, B. ; Aristoph., Nub., 95, it^q.] The
charge, however, was only just against the Sophists. (Compare
Wiggcrt' Life of Socrates, p. 418 of this volume.) oi>6e yap tyuye,
ovre avrof, K. r. X. " For neither did I, for my part, either myself
ever hear this from Socrates, or learn it from another, who said that
ne had heard it (from him)," t. r, for neither did I, &c., ever hear
Socrates himself profess to teach the art of disputation, &c. The
common text has ovre y<i/, which Bornemann adopts ; but the true
form is ovdi yu/i, which corresponds, in negative propositions, to Kai
yap in affirmative ones.
4 32.
cdfauae it. " But it soon appeared evident (that Socrates waa
the person aimed at)." Observe here the force of the aorist in de-
noting quickness of result ; and, moreover, that i6q?.uae itself is
taken in an intransitive sense, as equivalent to ityov kytvtro.
(Compare Matthia, $ 360, 2, and Kuhner, 373, 1, Jelf.) Lange,
with less correctness, makes fdqXuot transitive, and refers it to
Critias. nal oi> rovf ^ttpiyrovf. "And these not the worst," t. e. t
not persons of the lowest or common stamp. A litotes, for "per-
sons of high standing." Compare Seneca, de Tranq. An., c. 3 :
' Triginta lyranni mille treccntos cives, optimum quemyue, occiderant."
The persons who were now singled out for destruction were men
of unblemished character, without any strong political bias, who
had gained the confidence of the people by their merits or services,
and might be suspected of preferring a popular government to the
oligarchy under which they were living. (Thirlicall, iv., p. 184.)
uoA.Aoi>f <5 irpocrpeTTovTo udinflv. " And impelled many to be guilty
of injustice." Observe here the employment of the middle in an
apparently active sense, but in reality with a full middle force, " im-
pelled for themselves," t. e., to gratify their own base views, by
making others accomplices in their wickedness. An illustration of
the text is afforded by Plato, Apol., 32, C., where Socrates tells the
story of his having been ordered by the thirty, along with four oth-
ers, to bring Leon of Salamis to Athens. " That government," he
adds, " though it was so powerful, did not frighten me into doing
any thing unjust ; but, when we came out of the Tholos, the four
went to Salamis and took Leon, but I went a\vay home."
e'nri ircv. " Casually observed." 6oKoir). The optative again,
u expressing the sentiments of the speaker. vopevc. "A keeper."
un tftol.oyoir) tlvai. "Would not confess that he war.." The
NOT1JS TO BOOK I. CHAPTEIl II. 17
optative is here employed because the case adduced is a mere sup-
position ; but in aloxvveTai, farther on, the indicative is used, be-
cause there Socrates refers to what is passing under his own eyes.
(Ku/mcr, ad loc^jjo] aia^vveTai, fiyd' ulercu. The common text nag
u't aioxiivoi-o, ^6' oloiTo ; but the optative is wrong, for the reasoc
just stated. (Compare Kuh/icr, 855, Jelf.)
$33.
*(AlaavTs .... i&iKvvrqv. A plural participle with a dual vero.
(Kuhner, 387, Jelf.) uirenrfTriv fi?) diafcyeaQai. " Forbade him tc
hold any converse." With verbs of prohibition as well as those of
denial, preventing, &e,, the infinitive is used with //>?. This is not
a pleonasm, but the negative notion of the verb is increased thereby.
(Kuhner, $ 749, 1, Jelf. Compare Hermann ad Vig., 271, p. 811.)
nvvtidveaOcu. " To ask a question," i. e., to ask for information.
We have here a specimen of the Socratic clpuveia, to which that
philosopher was accustomed to have recourse, whenever he had to
deal with those who were puffed up with erroneous ideas of their
own consequence or wisdom. (Compare Wiggers 1 Life of Socrates,
p. 388 of this volume.) et TI ayvoolro TUV irpoayopEvofievuv. "In
case any one of the things proclaimed (by them) should not be clear
(to him)," i. e., any one of their enactments. rd> 6' <p<iTi)v. "And
they said (that it was allowed)," t. e., that he might. Observe that
i^uTijv is equivalent here to kdvat efat-av. (Jacobs, e.d loc.)
$34
tyu Totwv, I<J>TI, K. T. A. " Well, then, said he, I am prepared,"
*c. Observe that roiwv is a particle of transition, and is often
used in answers, especially when one replies promptly to the dis-
course of another. (Compare Hartung, p. 350, 3.) OTTUJ- 6e p.r] 61?
uyvoiav Ad0w, K. T. A. " But, in order that I may not in any respect
unconsciously transgress them through ignorance." The verb /lt>-
ildvu is construed with a participle, which participle may be trans-
lated as a verb, and the verb as an adverb, in the signification of
the Latin dam. (Kuhner, $ 694, Jelf.) xorepov TTJV TUV Aoyuv rej;-
VTJV, K. T. A. " Whether considering the art of disputation to bo
auxiliary to those things that are rightly said, or to those that are
;ot rightly (said), you order me to refrain from it," t. e., whether
you order me to refrain from the art of disputation because you con-
eider it to be auxiliary to reasoning rightly or not rightly. Observe
that avv TIVI elvat signifies " to be auxiliary to " " to assist any
thing." (Kuhner, $ 623, Jelf.)
1VO NOTES TO LOOK I. CHAPTER II.
Arp.ov or.. Examples are extremely rare of a present tense (d$-
Miv IOTI), followed by on and an optative (u^turiov r'tt]) in place of
an indicative. The true employment of the optative is when the
h-ords of another are given in past time or in the oratio obliqua.
(Compare Kfthner, ad loc.) dfjtov 6n ireiparcov 6/>0cjf t.iyciv. The
meaning of the whole passage is given as follows by Kuhner : " You
interdict the art of speaking. The question then presents itself,
whether you mean the art of speaking rightly or not rightly. If
you interdict the art of speaking rightly, such as I practice, then
one must abstain from speaking rightly, which is absurd. If, on the
other hand, you interdict the art of not speaking rightly, such as the
Sophists practice, we must strive to speak rightly, and, consequent-
ly, my mode of speaking, which teaches how to speak rightly, must
be approved of; for it can not be imagined that you interdict the
art of speaking both rightly and not rightly. Your interdict, there-
fore, can have no reference to me, who teach to those who asso
ciate with me the art of speaking rightly."
$35.
tireidq. The common text has txetduv, but the indicative ayvoeif
with exeiddv would be solecistic. (Compare Matthict, $ 521, O//.v. 1.)
ruclf cot riu ittearepa, K. r. A. " We proclaim tlie following things
unto you as being more easy to understand : not to converse wit.b
the young at all," i. c., we give you now an order more easy to uir
derstand, &c. Compare iv., 4, 3, where it is stated that SuuratPd
paid no obedience to this order. (if uAAo n noiu, K. r. A.. " As 1
may do something else than the things which have been ordered."
We have given <!>$ here the force of a comparative conjunction,
with Kuhner, making it equivalent to the German wie, " as." Ja-
cobs, however, explains it by wfre ^e U/.AO TI Ttoieiv, and Sauppe by
" adeo utfaciam." pexP 1 noauv iriJv. "To what number of years,"
i. ., until what age. Compare the Latin "intra qnot annos." ($<TCI
ircp, cixc, xpovov, K. r. A. " For even as long a time, replied he, as
it is not permitted one to be a senator." Citizens could not be
elected to the office of senator until they were thirty years old.
Obseive here the employment of the genitive of time. A space o'
time is put in the genitive, when it is regarded as the necessary
condition of the notion of the verb. (Kuhner, 533. Jdf.) veurt.
ftoif rpiuKovra ETUV " With persons younger than thirty years."
$36.
fiv rt uvufiat. " If I am inclined to buy any thing." Observe
the conditional uv beginning, as usual, a dause f/v xu/.y The
NOTES TO BOOK 1. CHAPTER II. 177
eondit.'onalTif appears here again under the form fjv, which is more
usual with the Attic writers, except Plato, and is always employed
by the tragedians. (Ellendt, Lex. Soph., s. v.) Schneider, offended
a* the employment here of the two forms of this particle so near
each other, proposes to read KOI for fn>, unless uv be referred to
time, and ?/v be taken as implying a condition. There is no need,
however, of any change. Compare Kfthner, ad loc., ; and observe,
also, that ncj^y in this clause, and Trwfot in the succeeding one, de-
note willingness to sell. vai TO, ye roiavra. "Yes, such things as
these (you may ask about)." d/Wd rot av ye, K. r. /I. " But, in very
truth, you yourself are accustomed, although knowing how they are
constituted, to ask questions respecting the most of them." This
seems to have reference to Socrates' method of disputation, that is.
of interrogating his hearers, and appearing to instruct himself,
rather than pretending to instruct others ; in other words, of calling
forth ideas rather than communicating them. (Compare Wiggeri?
Life of Socrates, p. 390 of this volume.) euv el6u, olov. " If I know,
for example." Compare, as regards the force of olov here, Viger,
iii., 9, 12.
$37.
Tww'e uTiexfadai, TUV CKVTIUV, K. T. A. " To refrain from those
people, the leather-dressers, namely, and carpenters, and smiths."-
Observe here, in Twi><5e, what is called the prospective use of the
demonstrative pronoun, that is, it directs the reader's attention to
some substantive or substantives that are to follow, and serves to
prepare the way for them. (Kuhner, 657, Jelf.) In his disputa-
tions, Socrates was wont to derive illustrations for his statements
from common life, from fullers, leather-dressers, cobblers, &c., and
was often accustomed, moreover, to engage in converse with this
very class of persons. The Sophists pursued a directly contrary
method, being fond of expressing themselves in dazzling theses and
antitheses, and frequently ridiculed what they considered the phi-
losopher's vulgar taste in this respect. (Compare Plat., Symp., 221,
E. ; Go'g., 491, A.) nai yap olpai aiirovf, K. r. X. " And with good
reason, for I think that they are, by this time, quite worn out, being
.-iyntinually had in your mouth," i. e., that they are talked deaf by
your loquacity. Properly speaking, the illustrations ought to be
said to be worn threadbare ; here, however, the persons themselves
who afforded them are said to be worn out, by a half-sneering, half-
jocular form of expression.
OVKOVV, t<tri H 2<jpri7f. KOI TUV tirafifvuv rovToif "(Will it M
178 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II.
incumbent on me), then, said Socrates, (to refrain) also from the
things that follow these (examples)," i. e., to refrain from all rea-
sonings which follow from these illustrations, namely, on justice,
&c. TUV itf.'/.uv TUV TOIOVTUV. After TU u/.Xa, or oi u/./.oi, the arti-
cle is often repeated. The common text has TUV u/./.uv TUV dixaluv,
which SchQtz interprets " de it*, qua justis tunt opposita ;" but the
true reading is TOIOVTUV, the reference being to the other virtues,
namely, wisdom, temperance, fortitude, <kc. nal TUV fiovubhuv ye
And in particular from herdsmen." Compare J 32, in explanation
of this allusion. JTTUC. ftr/ ITOITJOT/C. So in all the MSS. and printed
editions. This is one of the many passages which are cited against
Dawes' canon, "that the particles tlrruf fijj are not joined with the lit
oar. tiilijuncticc active or middle, but that in place thereof the future in-
licatirc is used." 1 As this canon rests on no grammatical or logica.
grounds, so it is shaken by the fact that in many passages, by the
agreement of the MSS., flnuf is joined with the 1st aor. subj. active ;
for, since a change of HI into El, and of C into O, is all that is re-
quired to make the 1st aor subj. a future indicative, great opportuni-
ties were thereby opened to the inaccuracy of transcribers. (Kuh-
ncr, $ 812, 1, Jclf.) rP.a'rrovf ruf fiovf. Some think this refers to
an Athenian coin, having on it the figure of an ox, as if Charicles
had threatened Socrates with a fine. (Compare Rasche, Lex. R. 2V.,
i., col. 1587.) Others translate /3oi"f "cattle," supposing that Soc-
rates is here threatened with death. This is certainly the better
view of the subject. Compare $ 32.
$ 38, 39.
roO Trcpi TUV (iouv Xoyov. " His remark respecting the cattle,"
i. <., the simile he had uttered respecting them. Compare 32.
rjla pev oiiv ti avvovaia, K. r. A. " Of what nature, then, was the in-
tercourse of Critias with Socrates," &c. oairjv 6' uv h/uye, K. r. A.
" I indeed, for my part, would say, that no one ever derived any in-
struction from a person that did not please him," i. e,, any thinjj
that exercised a lasting effect on his subsequent conduct. OVK apto-
KOVTOC ai'Tolf SuKpdrovc. <!>fti?.t]adTTiv. " Did not, because Socrates
pleased them, associate (with him)." er'^i'f f dp^f- The same
with the Latin " statim ah inilio." OVK u?.?.of Tiai ua7J>ov t K. r. A.
' They strove to hold discussions with none others but those most
versed in state affairs." Literally, "with not any others rather
than with those," &c. As regards the expression npaTTovei r& ro
<Ur<u, compare i., 6. Ui
NOTES TO B( ")K I. CHAPTER If. 179
$40.
irplv tiKtroiv CTUV clvai The conversation here detailed coincides
'ith the time of Plato's First Alcibiades. Compare chapter xli. of
ihat dialogue. IfoptK/Ur, ETTITPOTTU [iev OVTI fuvroii, K. r. %.. " Held
a conversation such as this with Pericles, who was his guardian,
and chief minister of the state, on the subject of law." On the
death of his father, Alcibiades was left to the guardianship of his
relations, Pericles and Ariphron. Agariste, the mother of Pericles
and Ariphron, was the daughter of Hippocrates, whose brother Clei-
sthenes was the grandfather of Deinomache, the mother of Alcibi-
ades. (Herod., vi., 131. Isocr., de Big., 10. Bdckh ad Find., Pytfi. t
vii., p. 302.) At the age of eighteen his minority ceased, and he
entered upon the possession of his fortune.
$41-
yavai. As the verb fa/ii has not the second aorist, the imperfect
l^rjv is used iu its stead, with the force of the aorist. In a contin-
ued narrative l$qv, and, in the oblique structure, its infinitive Quvat,
both with the power of an aorist, are often introduced parenthett
cally, the latter especially, like the English " said he." (Kuhncr,
<J 263, 7, Jelf.) Trcivrwf Sfftrov. "Certainly, I think (I could)." In
the form dqxov, both particles, dfj and TTOV, preserve their natural
force, the assertion implied by the former being blended with tho
doubt expressed by the latter, and hence the two combined are em-
ployed when one distrusts, or affects to distrust, his own opinion.
So that here TTUVTUC is qualified by drjirov , in the sense of " I think,"
" if I mistake not," &c. itt6aov 6tj. " Teach me, then." The
particle 6fi is very frequently added to imperatives, in the sense of
" now," then," and indicates haste and impatience. (Kiihner,
721, 1, Jelf.) vdfjufioi. "Observant of law." olpai pj uv dticaluf,
K. T. /I. " Think that one could not justly obtain this praise who
knows not what law is."
$42-
o-jfev TI xafairov wpayyuarof iiu6v[iei<:. " You desire nothing at all
of a difficult matter," i. e., no very difficult matter. Observe that
oii&lv TI is equivalent to the Latin nihil quicquam. (Herbst, ad loc.
Jacobs, ad Ach'dl. Tat., p. 728.) On the construction of ri with ovfiev,
consult Matthia, t) 487, 4. fiovMfievof. " In wishing," i. e., by yiur
wish. Truvref yap OVTOI vopoi tiaiv. Attraction, for nuvra yap ravra
ion vofioi. So we have in $ 43, ravra v6fiof tari. avveWov xal don-
K. T. ?i. " Having assembled and approved of, enact, do
l80 NOTES TO BOOK 1. CHAPTER II.
daring thereby," &.c. Literally, " write down," i. ., c.iuse to bt
written down or enrolled. The middle voice (typayaio) would bo
more regular here, since ypd^en ro^nv in the active, is properly ap-
plied to those who propose or enact laws ibr others, not for them-
selves. Compare Sturz, Lex. Xen., t. v. ypdteiv, i., 9. Observe
moreover, the employment of the aorist here to denote what is cus-
tomarily done, and which requires it to be rendered by a present.
irnrtftcv <5 ruyadu voftiaav 6clv noitiv. " But whether (do they so
enact), after having made up their minds that we ought to do the
things that are good." The common text has ivoptaav, but the best
editions now admit in place of it the elegant emendation of Reiske,
namely, m^iiaav. The participle apparently stands by itself, but the
timte verb is, in reality, to be supplied from the previous sentence.
For other instances of this construction, consult Matlkia, t) 556, Ob*
1 u fitipuKtov. " My boy."
v 43.
uf irep OTCOV. " As (happens) where." Supply y/yverat after fyirtp.
roiira ri lanv ; " what are these (enactments) V baa uv TO upar-
ovv, K. r. /. " Whatsoever the controlling power of the state, aftei
having deliberated, what it is incumbent to do," t. e., what the sev-
eral members of the state ought to do. xparCtv. ' Ruling over."
Kal ravra. " These things also," i. e., these enactments.
$44.
uvofila. " Lawlessness." up' ovx orav. " Is it not when." d
xpeiTTuv .... TOV f/TTu. " The stronger, .... the weaker." iiva-
rlOffiai -)up, K. T. '/.. "For I retract (the assertion), that whatever
things a tyrant prescribes, without having persuaded (the citizens),
is a law." Observe that the article TO belongs here to the whole
phrase following after. Kuhncr, $ 457, 1, Jdf.) The old editions
less correctly have rot in place of it. Observe, moreover, that ava-
ls a metaphor from the game of draughts, in which uvadclvat
signifies "to take up," t. e., "to remove" or "withdraw a
man," and place it elsewhere. Compare ii., 4, 4, anu :v , 2, 33.
The verb ^trarideadai occurs, in the same sense, in iv., 2, 18.
$ 45, 46.
ispaTovvTcf. " By the strong hand." Literally, " exercising au-
thority." the ypi'uftuv, tire (ifj. " Whether making it the subject
of a written enactment or not." Supply ypdfuv in the second clause.
tfn/iTn.-,. r<>.' T<i xprinnra fforrui'. "Lording it over these having
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHATTER II. 18l
wv;<h," i e., over the wealthy classes. fiuTia roi. Most as-
suredly." The enclitic particle rot lays a particular emphasis on
the word to which it is attached. It is ofteu equivalent to the Latin
sane, " truly," " verily." (Kuhner, 736, Jelf.) Coray changes the
colon alter 'AfatSiudij into a comma, and connects fidha rot with
deiviii ; but, in the first place, u<iAa rot is naturally required as an
answer to the question of Alcibiades, and, in the next, jtuAa is
too far removed from detvot here to be neatly connected with it.
(Kfihner, ad loc.) /cat if/telf, TIJMKOVTOI, K. T. 7i. " We also, when
of your age, were skilled in such things as these," i. e., in the art
of disputing on such topics as these ; in investigating such matters
as these. Many adjectives expressing ability, fitness, &c., are con-
strued with an accusative, which, however, is sometimes more ac-
curately defined by a preposition, df, rrpof, &c. (Kuhner, 579, 1,
Jelf.) The expression /cut f/peif is a modest use of the plural, conce-
ding a participation in merit to his equals in age. Compare ii., 7,
1. fue^rufiev /cat <7o>t'fo//e0a. " We discussed and philosophized
upon." elds aoi. If a wish relate to any thing past, the indicative
aorist is used with d -yup, or tide, without av. Compare Matthia,
$ 513, Obs. 2. ore df ivoraro^ aavrov, K. T. A. " When you surpassed
yourself in these things." The superlative is frequently accompa-
nied, not by the genitive plural of a class of objects, but by the gen-
itive of the reflective pronoun, by which, in this case, is expressed
the highest degree to which a thing or person attains. (Matthias, cj
460.) Fritzsche proposes to read (Jetvorepcf, " when you were more
powerful in these studies than now." (nd Aristoph., Thcsmoph., 838.)
$47.
ITTEI roivvv ru.xi.ara, K. r. ?.. " As soon, therefore, as they thought
themselves to he superior to those who were at the head of publics
affairs," i. e., superior to the statesmen of the day. On this mean-
ing of 7roAtreve<j0at, consult Sturz, Lex. Xen., s. v. The narrative
now returns to Critias and Alcibiades, and the particle roivvv is
therefore employed, since it serves to resume an interrupted dis-
course. (Compare 29.) ovre ydp atrotc;, K. T. TL. " For neither
did he please them in other respects ; and, in case they did approach
him, they were chagrined at being reproved for the things in which
they were accustomed to err," i. e., at being reproved for their er-
tors and vicious conduct. The verb i7.tyx^> properly carries with it
the idea of putting to shame, and hence of confuting, reproving,
AC. Observe, moreover, that verbs which, like fjxtiovro, denote a
stale of feeling, are construed with a participK (Kuhner, $ 685
182 Nd J'Ktj TO BOOK 1. CHAPTER II.
Jtlf.) vntp Ctv The preposition Inrtp, iti a catisal sense, mostly co-
incides with trtpi although more rarely thus employed. (Compare
Itutttnann, I nil. ao Midtam, p. 188.) uvmo Ivtutv Kat. The Greeks
frequently insert nal ("even," "also") after relative pronouns, tc
nark a certain gradation. (Hartung, I, p. 136.)
$48.
Kplruv. Crito was a wealthy Athenian, who became an intimate
friend and disciple of Socrates, having discovered his eminent tal-
ents, and who induced him to give up the profession of his father,
namely, sculpture. ( Vfiggtrt 1 Life of Socrates, p. 374 of this vol-
ume.) Xaipt&Jv, KOI XaiptupuTiif. Chaerephon and Chaerecrates
were brothers, natives of Athens, and followers of Socrates. (Com-
pare ii., 3, 1 and 15. Schol. ad Aristoph., A'wA , 104, 144, 146, 504.)
Knl 'Ep^n*par7f. These words have been inserted by Schneider
from two MSS. Who this Hermocrates was, however, is unknown.
He certainly ought not to be confounded with the Syracusan gen-
eral of that name, who fought against Nicias, the Athenian, during
the Peloponnesian war. Van Prinsterer thinks that we ought to
r-ad 'F.pfioyfvw, Hermogenes having been a friend and follower of
Socrates. (Prosopogr. Plat., p. 225, seq.) Zii^tiaf. Simmias was
a native of Thebes, who went to Athens to study under Socrates.
Kc6?f. Cebes was a Theban philosopher, and a follower of Socra-
Vs, with whom he was connected by intimate friendship. He is
:ntroduced by Plato as one of the interlocutors in the Phaedo, and
as having been present at the death of the philosopher. One of his
works, the Fh'vof, or Picture of Human Life, is still extant, and
much admired. bai6<Jv6iK. Thus in several MSS. This Phaedon-
ies was a Cyrenean, according to Ruhnken (ad loc.) ; but, accord
ing to Heindorff(arf Plat., Phctd., p. 13) and Wyttenbach (ad Phad.,
p. 118), a Theban The common text has Qaiduv 6e, where 61 has
the force of In.
AwnTiyopiKol 17 Atnaviicoi. "Able popular speakers or skillful ad-
vocates." not olnu, ical oiKfraic, K. r. A. " They might be able to
conduct themselves in a becoming manner toward their families,
and domestics, and relations," &c. Literally, " to make a becom-
ins use of family," &c. Observe that oticcr>7f strictly means an in-
mate of one's house, but most usually a house-slave or domestic.
On the other hand, ointiof means a relation, and answers to the
Latin propinquus or cognatus. ovre veurtpof ovre Trpeff6vrcpof uv.
Either in youth or in more advanced age." As regards vrurfpoj
icre, where wn would expect vtof, compare Kuhner, 784, Jtlf.
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 183
$49-
t^u Zuffp.i. )?f ye. Compare 12. irpoTrrihaKi&iv. " To treat
-th contumely." The verb Kpo-a^aKi^u means properly "to be-
-jdtter with mud," or, as Buttmann prefers (Lexil., p. 497, Fishl.),
" to trample in the mire ;" and hence " to treat with contumely,"
' to insult," &c. (Compare Aristoph., Nub., 1407.) Those persona
who were condemned to aTijiia were exposed to such treatment as
is indicated by the literal meaning of Tr/ooTn^rwafw. (Compare Bremi
ad Demosth. de Cor., p. 229, 12.) aiirw. Bornemann reads tavrti,
bnt there is no need whatever of any change, since either pronoun
will answer. The distinction between them appears to be this,
namely, that the reflexive pronoun refers to what is passing in the
mind of the person spoken of, but aiirog to what is passing in the
mind of the speaker. (Compare Kuhner, ad loc.) <J>UGKUV <5e Kara
vofiov efcivai, K. T. ?. " And also by asserting that it was allow-
able, according to law, for a person who had-convicted him of de-
rangement even to bind" his father," i. e., to consign him to safe
keeping. The main object of this law was to enable those next of
kin to get the control of the property and prevent its being squan-
dered. The process was a public one, and a regular trial ensued.
(Compare Meier, and Schdmann, der Aft. Proc., p. 296, seqq.) re*//*/-
ui<fi TOVTU ^puyt/evof. " Using this as a sure argument," {. e., making
use of the fact that such a law existed as a sure proof, &c. 6e6-
adat. "To be kept bound." Observe the continued action indi-
cated by the perfect, and compare the explanation of Kuhner, " vin
<-iri vinctumque teneri."
50, 51.
TOV fiev dfofievovra. " That he who consigned another to bonds."
;roA/l/(if ioKonei, ri Siatylpei, K. T. A. " He often made it a subject
of investigation in what respect ignorance differs from madness."
Though the nature of the oratio obliqua would seem to require the op-
tative, as the proper expression of a supposition, yet/it is not always
I'sed, and the indicative (as here 6ta<j>Epei) is employed far more fre-
quently ; so that objects are brought before the mind not as mere
i;oHceptions, but as facts, which gives great power of representation
to the language. (Kuhner, 886, Je//.) avfiQepovTuf. "With ad-
vantage." kv a-i/jia elvat. "To be held in dishonor." roiif <5ca-
^tuevovf. " Those who are involved in law-suits." Observe here
the force of the middle voice. The active, 6iK<ifriv, is "to dispense
justice ;' the middle, tiiKufradat, "to cause justice to be dispensed
unto one'j self," " to go to law." ol owdiKclv eiriaTupevoi. "Those
184 VOTES TO BOOK I. CH^TE* II.
who know how to act as advo^les." The verb owdniu means
property, to be a oi>v6iKOf or adv .cate ; and ovvdmoc itself, one wh
takes hold of a case along with another (oi'r, 6inri), an assistant in
a cause, &c. (Compare Hermann, Pol. Ant., 142, 14.)
452.
tytl At. Supply 6 nar^yopof. uf ovdtv tyeAof, K. r. ?.. "That it
is no advantage for them to be well disposed." Supply tori after
6^eAof. juoKttv <5c aiirov. " And that he frequently remarked."
Observe the frequentative force of QUCKU. tppnvtvaai, " To ex-
plain them," >. r., to teach them clearly unto others. Compare
Slurs, Lex. Xen., . r. OI>T<J 6iandivai. " So disposed," t. e., suc-
ceeded in exerting such an influence over. were pijiapov nap' avroif,
c r. ^. " That all others were in no estimation with them in com-
parison with himself," i. e., were held in no account by them, &c.
With jjtftaftov Weiske supplies Xoyov or n^/iarof, of which Kuhner
approves. It is much neater, however, to regard pqdafiov as the
simple adverb ; literally, " were no where in comparison with him.'
Compare the remark of Hermann on ni> and avrov. (De Ellip*. et
Plton. in Ling. Gr., p. 151.) npof tavrov. A similar construction
occurs in Latin. Thus, Tercnt., Eun., ii., 3, 69: "At nihil ad noi-
tram."
$ 53.
not ruv uMMV ovyycvCtv. The common text has re after avyyt
KJV, which, as Herbst remarks, can not be endured. We have
thrown it out, therefore, with Weiske, Herbst, and other editors.
Kuhner seeks to defend it, but on very feeble grounds, making
cvyycvCtv and <j>i?.uv to be in apposition with u/./.uv, and attempting
to account for the presence of irtpi before dt'Auv by the circumstance
of the latter word's denoting a class of persons distinct from both
irarepuv and avyytvtiv. KOI irpof roiiToif ye 6ij. "And in addition
to these things in very truth," i. e., and besides, what is still more
to the purpose. Xenophon here concedes even more than the ac-
cuser alleges, and proceeds to adduce other instances of apparent
paradoxes in the remarks of Socrates ; from all which, however, he
deduced sound and useful conclusions. Observe the strengthening
effect of <5>7. (Kuhner, $ 722, Jelf.) The editions prior to that of
Weiske have n-por rovroif -ye 6i6n. Our present reading is the con-
jectural emendation of that scholar. yiyverai Qpovnaif. " Intelli-
gence exists." The general idea intended to be conveyed here ii
more fully developed in $ 55. Ifrvh tarTfc. The second aorist o'
NOTES TO BOOK 1. CHAPTER II. 185
this verb is more usual with the Attics The first aoriil, however,
occurs again, ii., 2, 5; iii., 6, 18; iv., 8, 1. (Kiifiner, ad loc.)
aQavlljovaiv. "Inter." The literal meaning of uQavifc is " to make
unseen," " to hide from sight," and hence " to inter," " to bury," &c.
$54.
tAeye 6f, 5rt Kai &v, K. /I. " He used to say, also, that each
one, while living, both hinuself removes, and affords unto another
(to remove), whatever may be useless or unavailable of his own
body, which he loves most of all." KUhner removes the comma
after lavrov, and explains as follows : ZKaarof uQaipsi (TOVTOV) o irdv-
TUV uuhiara iavrov <j>ifai (TOV auftaroc Tityu) o TL uv AyfttXm ?/. This,
however, is much less natural. avroi re yap. The common text
has avroi re ye, for which we have given Ernesti's correction,
sanctioned by one of the MSS. There can be no doubt but that yap
is the true reading here, since, as Buttmann remarks (ad Demosth.,
Mid., 21, n. 7), an example or illustration is adduced, not an ar
gument. Ernesti's correction is adopted by Schneider, Bornemann,
Herbst, and in the Paris edition of Xenophon from the press of Didot.
Kuhner, however, retains and seeks to defend the common reading.
riMouf. " Callosities." KOI inrorfuvtiv Kal UTTOKUEIV. " Both to
cut off and burn away." After verbs of giving, &c., the infinitive
active is commonly found, where we would expect the passive.
(Kuhner, 669, Obs. 2, Jelf.) This, however, must not be regarded
as the active used for the passive .merely, but as an attempt to ex-
press by means of the active a more distinct and emphatic idea of
the action of the verb, and one brought more immediately into pres-
ontview. kvov. "While within." fthdnrei (5e TroJlv ^u/U.ov. "But
rather does considerable harm."
$ 55.
ov fadddKuv. "Not teaching (thereby)," i. e., not for the purpose
of teaching. eaurov 61 KaraTfuvEiv. " Or to cut one's self in pieces."
Observe the strengthening force of Kara in composition. OTI TO
aQpov UTIUOV koTi. " That wjiat is without intelligence is without
honor," i. e., that no honor or respect is paid to want of understand-
ing. TrapenuAei kxiu&i:ln6a.i, K. r. /.. "He exhorted (each one) to
be careful to become as discreet and as useful as possible," i. e.,
to study to become. Observe here the peculiar employment of the
article, which belongs, not to dvai alone, but to the whole clause,
of which elvai merely forms part. Mi> re .... iuv re. " If either
.... or if." Like the Tatin sive .... sive (Kuhner, $ 778, Jelj.\
Iftfl NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II.
tlvai irioTcvuv, *. T. A. " He be not neglectful of
them, relying upon the circumstance of his being a relation, but en-
deavor," Ac. Observe that the subject of discourse from $ 54 on-
ward is In jrrrof, and compare the remark of Kuhner : " Dictum cst,
quasi anteccttenC -apen<ft.ti Ixaorov tTu/ttXtioGai." rreipurui. Sub
junctive present.
$56.
ru irovtiptirara. " Tlie worst passages." Supply pipij or lmj.~
rovroif ftapntploif xpupevov. " Using these as proofs." Compare
$49. 'Hotidov (*cv TO. " That the line of Hesiod, for instance." The
apodosis is found at the commencement of i) 58, the particle u(v
here marking the first instance cited, and 6e, in TO 6e 'Opqpov, the
second. Observe, moreover, that TO in the present passage (with
winch supply f;roc) is the accusative, and was intended to depend
on fo'yftv coming after, but, in consequence of the line's intervening,
roOro is inserted for perspicuty' sake, which takes the place of r6,
and the particle 6ij serves to mark this change of construction. We
have, therefore, an anacoluthon in 'HaioSov pcv TO. Hesiod was an
ancient Greek poet, whose name is often mentioned by the ancients
in connection with that of Homer. He was a native of Ascra in
Boeotia, whence he is often called the Ascrean bard.
tpyov f ovdev ovcidof, K. r. ?.. " For work is no disgrace, but idle-
ness, on the other hand, is a disgrace.'' On the peculiar force o f
the particles 61 rr, when in juxtaposition, consult Hartung, i., p. 71
The line of Hesiod here quoted is from the Works and Days, v. 31 1.
The poet is treating of agriculture, and by Ip-yov means labor in the
ields, which, he says, is no disgrace. The enemies of Socrates,
however, understood, or pretended to understand, tpyov as signify-
ing any action whatever, and joined ovdiv with it, although it be-
longs to ovetdof. According to this view, the meaning of the line
would be, " no work is a disgrace, but idleness (of any kind) is a
disgrace." The measure of the verse is hexameter. roOro 6ri 7.i-
yeiv ai/Tov, uf, K. r. 7.. " That this line, then, he explained (in such
a way), as if the poet bids us," &c. Supply ovrwc in the first clause,
to which <if becomes opposed in the second. There is too need,
therefore, of our giving %iye(v, with Seyffert, a double object, name-
ly, ToiiTo and uf, " diescn Vcrs nenncn, und sagen dass," &c. xo2
rai'Ta. " Even these."
<J* IxciM; dttol.oyrioaiTo, K. T. A. " Now, whenever Soc
lates allowed ?.hat the being a woiker was both useful and good foi
.XiTKri TO HOOK 1. CHAPTER II. 187
a man." The optative is used after temporal particles (as here
after faeidf/), to express, not an individual circumstance, but a case
of frequent recurrence. Hence exeidfi has here the force of " when-
ever," or "as often as." (Kuhner, 843, 6.) TO d upydv. "But
that the being idle." Observe that dvai is twice to be supplied in
this clause, once after upyov, and again after KOKOV. kpyu.&o6ai re
Kai fpyuraf uyaOovf elvai. "Both worked and were good work-
men." Weiske objects to dyaBovf as superfluous here, and that the
notion of good is already implied here in kpyu&c6ai and kp-yura^, and
Schneider, agreeing with Weiske, incloses it in brackets, which
Bornemann allows to remain. But uyaQovs here carries with it an
air of energy and emphasis which the context seems naturally to
demand. ap-yovf aireKufai. " He stigmatized as idle." IK 6e TOV~
TUV. "And in accordance with these sentiments." TO. "The
line." Supply ;rof.
$58.
TO 6e 'Opypov. "The following passage, also, of Homer." At-
yeiv. " Quoted." The passage referred to occurs in the Iliad, ii.
188, seqq. OTL. " How that." Kixeirj. " He chanced to find," i. e.,
as often as he met with any king, &c. The optative with the rela-
tive is used to indicate the recurrence or repetition of an act.
(Kuhner, $ 831, 4, Jelf.) TOV 6\ " This one thereupon." Observe
the Homeric demonstrative pronoun TOV, which became the later
article. The particle 6e here is not in the apodosis to [iev in the
preceding line. This apodosis occurs in ov 6' aii dijftov, farther on.
~kpr,TvaaaKe. 3d sing, of the iterative form (Epic and Ionic) of the
1st aor. ind. act. of kprinu, " to restrain," and, consequently, for
tpr'/rvae. The iterative form is employed to denote a repeated ac-
tion, which is at the same time momentary in its nature. Thus, in
the present instance, the meaning is, as often as he met such a per-
son so often he restrained him. Compare the remarks of Buttmann,
Ausf. Gr. SpT., vol. i., p. 395, note.) daipovi'. "Strange man."
The term daipovioe always carries with it, in Homer, some degree
of objurgation, and is to be translated according to the rank or con-
dition of the party addressed. KOKOV uf. "Coward like." Ob-
serve the accentuation of wf, which particle takes the accent here
because coming after the word (KUKOV) with which it is connected
in construction. /cat a/dove I6pve Aaoi>f. " And cause the rest of
the people to take scats." Observe the force of the active in itipve.
The middle, uSpvfaOai, means "to cause one's self to take a seat,"
"to sit." Idoi .... tyripoi. Compare note on /ct^e/^, in the firs!
188 NOTES TO BOOK I. -- CHAPTKIl II.
reree of the extract. rin> k'f \aaanev. "This one he smote." The
lonii i'/.dnanntv is iterative for f//.aocv, from i/.ai-vu. The reference
is properly to a driving back by blows. oftuK/.^aaaxe. Iterative lorm
(or upoirt.tioc, from 6iwnMu, " to reprove," " to chide."
Aaifiuvi. " Fellow." Consult note on daiftiivC in verse 3. urpt-
ftaf i)ao. "Sit quietly," i. c., take a seat and be quiet. ov 6e.
" For thou art." Supply f. oiire KOT' iv ito'/.tjiu, K. r. A. " Nei-
ther ut any time counted in war nor in council," i. e., neither num-
bered among the brave in war, nor admitted to the council of chief-
tains. i^r/ytiadai. " Interpreted." cif 6 noit]Tijf liraivoii). "As if
the poet recommended." (iconic. " The common people." Ac-
cording to the lexicon of Zonaras, as quoted by Ruhnken, <5i?u^r/;r,
in the sense in which it is here employed, is peculiar to the Ionic
writers, and Xenophon is the only one of the Attic authors who
uses it in this meaning. The regular Attic term is
$59.
Kol yap tavrbv ovru, K. r. A. "And (no wonder), for in this way
he would have inferred," &c , i. e., by this same train of reasoning
he must have inferred, &c. uAAuf T' tuv irpbc TOVTU. " Especially
if, in addition to this." The expression uAP.uf re is here of the
same force as u/.Auc re itai. (Kuhncr, ad loc.) The Koi after ruvry
belongs to tipaartf. tipaatlf. " Bold of deportment," i. e., of insolent
spirit. KUV Tvyxuvuoiv 6vref. " Even though they happen to be.'
$60.
uMu 2upaT7f } r, K. r. '/.. " Socrates, however, for his part, in
opposition to all this, was evidently both a friend of the common
people and a lover of mankind." The particle a?.Ad refers to the
negation, ov raOr" tAeyf, in $ 59. Observe also the peculiar force
of ye, and compare the explanation of Kiihner, " Socrates tamen, si
quis altus," &,c. Qavepbs jjv uv. Literally, " was manifest as be-
ing." :roAAot'f eirtOvftTiTuc xai aarovf. K. T. /*. " Although he re-
ceived numbers of persons desirous of hearing him. both citizens
and strangers." Observe here the force of ixidvpTjTuc, and com-
pare Apol. Socr., $ 28 : 'Airo?JjjAupoc imdv/^rjrrjf [itv iff^fpuf avrov
(Consult notes on $ 5.) /itaBov cTr/xifaro. Compare $ 5. dA?.u -u-
fftv aQdovuc, K. T. A. " But ungrudgingly bestowed a share of hia
instructions upon all." Observe that ruv is here the partitive geni
tire. (Kiihner, $ 535, Jelf.) uv rives, fttxpu [iipij, K. T. 7.. He hints
at Aristippus and some others of Socrates' followers, who taught liv
pay Aristippus xvas the first that did this. (Ruknk , ad loc. Com
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 189
(Mire Diog. Laert., ii., 65.) iroM.ov kiru^ovv. " Sold them at a high
price." The price of any thing is put in the genitive.
J 364.)
rroof roif ahhovf uv6puTTov(. "Among foreigners," i. e., in otliei
lands. Literally, " with respect to the rest of men." fj A/^af rjj
Aoe(5a(/iovt'uv. Lichas, the Lacedaemonian, and son of Arcesilaus,
is meant, who was contemporary with Socrates. km rour^j. " On
the following account." The pronoun ovrof generally refers to
something that goes before. Occasionally, however, as in the pres
ent instance, it has relation to what follows. (Kuhner, ad loc. Com
pare i., 2, 3; ii., 2, 27.) rulq yvfivonaidiai^ rovf eirttiijpovvTae, K. T. A.
" Banqueted at the Gymnopaedia all the strangers then sojourning
in Lacedaemon." The Gymnopaedia, or the festival of the " naked
youths," was celebrated at Sparta every year in honor of Apollo
Pythaeus, Diana, and Latona. The festival lasted for several, per-
haps for ten days, and the whole season of its celebration was one
of great merriment and rejoicing, during which Sparta was visited
by large numbers of strangers. (Consult Diet. Ant., s. v.) It was
for his hospitality on this occasion that Lichas became renowned
throughout Greece. (Compare Plut., Vit. dm., 10.) Observe,
moreover, that yvpvoTratdiais is here the dative of time. (Kuhner,
606, Jelf.) TO. iiiywa. mivTa<;. According to the analogy of noi-
ilv Tiva Kand, " to do any one harm," the verbs w^e/letv, /?Ao7rmi>,
and others in which the idea of doing is implied, take, besides the
accusative of the person, another accusative neuter plural of an
adjective, where the English language employs the adverbs wore,
very, &c. (Matthia, 415, Obs. 3.)
$ 62.
ifiol fj.lv 6ri. When JT? follows (J.EV, it refers to something previ
ously mentioned, and may be rendered "then," "therefore," "ac-
cordingly." (Matthia, $ 603.) The Je clause is omitted, which
may be explained thus : " To me, therefore, he seemed, &c., fcul
to some perhaps otherwise." ot KOTO. roif vopovf, K. r. X. "And
if one were to consider the subject with reference to the existing
aws." Kara yap rovf vofiov^. " For, according to the laws."
favepbc ytvrjrai. " Be openly caught." Literally, " may have be-
"come manifest." Aujrorfwruv. " Stealing garments." The verb
AWTTodurecj is properly applicable to the stealing of the garments of
tethers from the thermae of public baths. In a more general sei.se
190 NOTES TO UOOK l. CHAPTER II.
however, it refers to the operations of thieves and highwaymen of
all classes. The offence was published wi'.h death if the article!
stolen or taken were of the value of ten drachmae. (Meier unJ
Sckom., Alt. 1'roc., Hi., 1, p. 229, 359, teqq.) TOVTIH<. "For these
offenders." The pronoun is here in the plural, after the collect-
ive rtf, because a whole class of offenders are referred to. (Mattkia,
434.) L>V ndvruv. " From all which offences."
$63.
uAAa fii?i>. Compare i., 1, 10. ovpfavrof. " Having resulted."
irpo6oaiaf. " Of treason." u\i6e [trjv. Compare i., 2, 5. ttip -ye.
" In a private capacity." ovre Kaxolf ntpUCaAcv. " Or involve him
in evils." Compare Dcmotth., de Fals. Leg., p. 216, 9 : TOV $ai/tpov
ri oifjaat (3ov2.Tj6fVTu .... Tjj^iKavry Kai roiavTy ovfi&opd ircpiCu?.
\tiv. Id. c. Tiiiwcr., p. 740, 22 : TOIOVTOV y' ovra KOI ovruf aln%poli
iveidcat ncpiGaXtovra cxelvov. iM.' oi>6' airiav, n. r. 7,. " Nay, he
never even was charged with any one of the acts that have been
mentioned."
$64.
ircif ai>v Ivoxof uv tli) ry ypaQij ; " How, then, could he be liable to
the indictment (brought against him)!" of uvri pev. After an in
terrogative clause, the relative pronoun is often put for the demon-
strative ovrof, or ovrof yap. (Kuhner, t) 834, Jclf.) And sometimes
without a preceding interrogation, as in iii., 5, 11. With the par-
tide ye it becomes more emphatic. Compare iii., 5, 16. yiypairro.
This is Bornemann's reading, from one of the best MSS., in place
of the common lection iyeypaxTo. Grashof, cited by Kuhner, has
satisfactorily proved, that the second or syllabic augment of the
pluperfect is often omitted, not only by the poets, but also by prose
writers, for the sake of euphony, when, in the case of simple verbs,
a vowel precedes which can not be elided ; and when, in the case
of compound ones, the preposition with which they are compounded
ends in a vowel. (Kuhner, ad loc. Matth., $ 165.) Qavepbf i/v dep-
ant\njv. Compare i., 1,2. ynuro. According to Kuhner, yiypanro
refers to what was stated in the written indictment, and TJTIUTO to
the time when the verbal accusation was made, on which the writ-
ten one was founded. The distinction, however, does not appear to
be a tenable one.
TOVTUV pev navuv. Verbs signifying "to cause to cease," "to
cease," &c., such as Travu, navo/tai, /.t'tyu, are construed with a gen-
itive. (Matthia, $ 355.)-- nyf <5e oAA/crjjf, . r. >.. Verbs signify
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 191
,ng " to desire," " to long after," take a genitive of that whence the
desire arises. (Kuhner, 498, Jelf.) iv ulnovai.. " Men regulate
well." wfjoTpenuv. Compare i., 7, 1 ; ii., 1, 1 ; iii., 3, 15. The
middle form occurs in the same sense in i., 2, 32 ; ii., 3, 12 ; iii., 3,
&c. Compare Matlhict, $ 496, 497. ry Kokti. Compare i., 1, 1.
CHAPTER III.
$1.
te <5)7, K. T. A. " But how, indeed, he also seemed to me," &c.
\Ve have seen that Socrates did not injure his pupils ; we are now
to consider whether he did not greatly bench' t them. Hence ai
refers here to a suppressed clause, " how he not only did not cor-
rupt," but also, &c. TU fiiv . . . . ru dL " Partly .... partly."
epyu. " By example." deitcvvuv iavrov olof fjv. For dciKvvuv olof
avr6<; f/v. diafayofievof. " By his discourses." onoaa av 6tafivr}^ov-
evau. " As many as I may have held in remembrance." Observe
that diafivTjpovEVGu is not the future, but the aorist subjunctive. rd
uev roiwv Trpoj- roif &eovf. " The things then appertaining to the
gods." yxep % HlvQia viroKpiveTai. " In the way in which the Py-
thoness answers unto those," &c., i. e., in the way which the Py-
thoness mentions in her answers, &c. Eight MSS. and the early
editions have inroKpivfTai, as we here give it. The modern editions,
on the other hand, have dnoKpiveTai. Ktihner has brought back
inroKpiverai, which is used in this sense not only by the Ionic writ-
ters (as, for example, Herodotus, i., 78, 91, &c.). but also in Thucyd-
ides, vii., 44, 5. npoyovuv -depaireiaf. " The worship of ancestors."
r) Tf yap HvOia, K. r. A. " For both the Pythoness answers, that
men, if they act (on these occasions) in conformity with the law of
the state, will act with piety." Observe here the peculiar force of
avaipeu, properly " to take up a matter, and give an answer there-
on," and usually said in this sense of oracles.
ouruf KOI. "In this way also." This is the reading of Boine-
mann, from several MSS. and early editions, and is adopted also by
Kuhner. The common text has OVTU nai, but the Attic writers use
ovruf even before a consonant when emphasis is requited. (K&hner,
ad loc.) Trapyvci. Supply OVTU iroielv. u/Uwf iruf. ' In any othei
way." irepupyovf at /uarafovf. " Over-busy and wasting theii
labor."
$2.
xal et^-cro <Je, K. T. A. " Farthermore, also, he prayed unto the
gotia simply to give (unto him) the things that were good, since he
193 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER III.
thought that the gods knew best what kinds of things are good," i. .,
rc real blessings. With regard to the combination nal 4i, compare
, 1, 3. Observe, to >, the employment of uf with the accusative
absolute, as indicating a reason existing in the mind of anothci.
Compare note on i., 2, 20. un-Aif rayofti dtdovat. As regards the
Socratic precept here involved, consult Plato, Atcib., ii., c. 9, where
are found the following well known and beautifully-expressed lines :
Ztv flaoiXtv, TO fi.lv iaOXu KOI ei>xoptvotf KOI avtvicroi(
v, ro 6i 6nvu'nal
dtufopov evxtoBat, K. r. A. " Prayed for nothing different
than if they should pray for a gambling affair," &c., i. c., prayed as
unreasonably as if they should pray for success in a gambling affair,
Ac. favtpuf udr/luv 6iru{ unoSyooiTo. " Manifestly uncertain in
what way they would be likely to result." Compare i., 1. 6.
. $3.
dvoiaf & &vuv, K. T. A. " In offering up, moreover, humble sac-
rifices from humble means," '. e., and when, moreover, from his hum-
ble means* he offered up humble sacrifices. The means or material,
by or from which any thing is done or made, is often expressed in
Greek, for the sake of greater distinctness, by uira and a genitive
Compare i., 2, 14. m>6ci> utiovoOai. "That he was in no respect
inferior to." Verbs derived from comparatives are construed with
a genitive, as here, ruv dvovruv. (Matthia, 357.) cure yap rm<
titoif, K. T. A. " For he said that it would neither be becoming in
the gods if they took delight," &c. Literally, " that it would neither
have itself becomingly for the gods," &c. The particle uv is omit-
ted here before the infinitive txttv. In such expressions as indi-
cate propriety, duty, necessity, <Stc., that is, in clauses where *o*<Jf
tlxe, lift, XPnv, &c., are employed, it accorded with the genius of
the Greeks as well as I .aims to represent that which was becom-
ing, necessary, &c., as unconditionally true, its not happening be-
ing partially kept out of sight. (Kfihner, $ 858, 3, Jclf.)
av tlvai fiuMMv Ktxapiafffva. "Would be more acceptable." otr'
f.v roif uvOpuTfotc, K. T. ?.. Kuhner thinks that uv might also have
been omitted here. It seems, however, to be required by the con-
text : " nor would it in all likelihood be," &c. The idea intended
to be conveyed by the whole clause is simply this, that if the gods
take more delight in the offerings of the bad than those of the good,
life becomes unto the good not worth leading, since the bad, in that
cVent, will be the recipients of all the more imjiortant favors-of thb
NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER 111. 193
i. TOV t'frovf TOVTOV. " Of this verse." The verse lhat follows
js taken from the Works and Days of Hesiod (v. 336). Ku6 dvvaniv
6' epdetv, K. T. 7i. " Offer up sacrifices, moreover, to the immortal
gods, according to your ability." The infinitive is here used foi
the imperative, as is frequently the case with the poets. This is
probably a remnant of the ancient simplicity of the language, the
action required being expressed by means of the verb taken abso-
lutely. (Mattkice, $ 546.) Some, however, explain it by supposing
the infinitive to depend on a verb of " bidding," " directing," &c., in
the mind of the speaker. (Kuhner, 671, Jelf.) Observe that nud
is Epic for Kara. a< Trpdf 0/Aov 6e, K. T. %,. " And he said that
1 the doing according to one's ability' was an excellent exhortation
as regarded friends, and those connected with us by the ties of hos-
pitality, and as regarded the regulation of the rest of life," i. e., and
as regarded the other relations of life. The expression TTJV /eu<5 6v~
va;uv Ipdeiv is for TO Kud dvvafiiv Iptieiv, the article being attracted
into the gender of irapaiveaiv. (Compare Matthice, 280, and Kuh-
ncr, (> 457, 3, Jelf.)
el 61 TI 661-eiEv, K. T. A. " But, whenever any thing appeared to
him to be intimated from the gods, he could less be persuaded, &c.,
than if one were to strive to persuade him," &c. Observe here the
employment of the optative in the protasis with el, to denote an
indefinite frequency of action. (Kuhner, $ 855, /?., Jelf.) napu ra
arifiaivofteva. Observe here the meaning of napd with the accusa-
tive, as indicating " against," " contrary to," &c., and being directly
opposed to nard with the same case. uvrl pteirovTOf xai eldorof.
Supply avrt'iv. Kdl TUV /l/.<jv de fj.upiav Karrj-yopet. "And he charged
folly against the rest of men," t. e., he censured the folly of others.
napa TO, napu run deuv, K. r. A. There is a species of na.Ko<j>uvia
here, as Herbst remarks, by no means infrequent among the Greek
writers. The idea intended to be conveyed, however, is borrowed
from the early lyric poet Ibycus, as referred to by Plato, Pheedr.,
242, C. : Kai Trcjf itivswxovnTiv Kar" 'Idvuov fj.r) TI napa. -&eoic ufiTr^.aKuv
npuv Trpdf uvdpuKuv aftetyu. (Compare Ruhnk. ad Tim., Lex., p.
90.) ^v^arro^ievoi TTJV napa roif avdpunois uSol-iav. " Guarding
against ill repute with their fellow-men," i. e., lest they meet with
the derisive sneers of mankind." npbf TTJV napa ruv tfewv avfi6ov~
Mav. " In comparison with the counsel received from the gods,"
i. e., given him from on high, as he thought, by his so-called
genius.
I
194 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER III.
dto/ry 6e, K. T. A. There appears to be a want of connection bo
tween this section and the previous one ; the transition from piety
toward the gods to every-day life appears harsh. KOhner thinks
that X i unpin in naturally passes from the duties of men toward the
deity to their duties toward their fellow-men. tiraldtvoe. "He
trained." el ui\ ri datpoviov cli). " Unless there were some divine
interference," i. e., unless some obstacle were opposed from on
high. More literally, " unless there were something proceeding
from the deity." roaavrtif dafrdvw. " So much money" (as would
suffice to lead such a life as that of Socrates). Observe that dan-di'ij
has here the signification of" money forspending." oiiruf iv oAtyu
ipydfriro. " Could obtain s'o little by his labor." Observe here the
peculiar force of ipyd&adat, " to earn by one's exertions," and com-
pare Herod., i., 24, cpyaadpevov de xPW ara peyd^.a. exp'lro. " He
consumed." ;}<5t'uf. " With pleasure," . e., with an appetite. iiri
Tovrtft. " For this," i. e., that he might eat with an appetite. Din
dorf rends I nl TOVTOV, i. e., OITOV. btyov avrtf> elvat. " Served as i
relish for him." Any thing eaten with bread was called o-^ov, and
even without bread, as flesh-meat, fish, dec., and hence every sort
of more delicate food, sauces, condiments, dec. Compare Cicera,
Tute. Ditp., v., 34, 97: " Soeratem ferunt, quvn vsque ad vespcrum
conlentus ambularet, quasitumquc esset ex co, quart id faceret, respond-
is*e, te, quo melius caenarct, opsonare ambulando famem. 1 '
el <5e TTOTC K^.rjOelf i6c?.i)oct(v, K. T. A. Compare $ 4. <jfre ^u?,aa
o6at, K. T. X. " Namely, so as to guard against the being filled above
measure," i. e., the being surfeited. A simple infinitive, or, what
is more forcible, an infinitive with u^rt, is often added, to explain
an antecedent word, or clause, more accurately and fully. (Mat-
tkia, 531, Obs. 2. Kuhner, $ 669, Jclf.)virrp rbv natpov. The
term naipo^ is often employed to denote the measure of a thing
Compare Ages., Vit., 5, 1 : oLruv 6' itirep Kaipbv inrexfodai &CTO xpif-
vat. TO ircidovTo. pi irsivtivraf iadceiv. "Those viands which per
suade men to eat when not hungry." ru faftaivojttva -yacrfftaf,
K. T. A. " Which ruin stomachs, and heads, and minds." Observe
here the employment of the plural, the reference being to the case
of many individuals. (Kahmr, ad loc.)
$7.
eirnKuxTur. " In sportive mood,'' i. e., jocularly. Literally
"joking " KOI rr]v Kipxrfi' "V iir:t. "Tha ' ir-'c also mad<.- 'men'
1S07KS TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. 93
swine." Alluding to the Homeric fable of Circe's t unsforming
those who feasted at her table into filthy swine. (Od., x., 230,
seqq.) ToioiiToif m^olf. "With many such (incentives)," i. e..
things which persuade us, when not hungry, to eat, &c. vnotirifio-
yvvy. " By the suggestion." Ulysses, according to the legend,
was fortified against the enchantments of Circe by an herb called
moly, which he received from Mercury ; but his companions were
changed into swine. /cat avrbv tynpaTij ovrtt. "And being himself
under the influence of self-control," i. e., and through his own self-
restraint. rd vrcfp rbv Kaipov, K. r. %.. Ernesti reads rov in place
of TO, after Brodaeus and others. A rash change, however ; foi
those verbs in Greek which are usually construed with a simple
infinitive, are sometimes joined with an accusative of the article
and an infinitive. This construction, as being emphatic, is very
often used in antithesis. (Kuhner, 670, Jelf. Compare iii., 6, 6
iv., 3, 1 ; iv , 7, 5.)
CHAPTER IV.
yl.
TKfiaif)6jitvoi. "Forming mere conjectures," i. c., from mere
conjecture. Not knowing, namely, the nature of his doctrine and
sentiments, but forming opinions from mere conjecture. nporpEifi-
aaOai fttv .... Kpdricrrov yeyovlvat. " Was very influential in ex-
horting." Ttpoayayflv. "To lead the way." Socrates was sup-
posed, by the persons here alluded to, merely to have been able to
excite in his followers a love of virtue, but not to show the path to
it practically. aK<dpevoi .... doiii/ta6vTuv. " Let them, after
having considered, &.C., determine." Observe that 6oKi/ia6vruv is
the abbreviated form of the imperative for AoKtpa&ruaav. This
being especially and almost exclusively adopted from the old Ho-
meric language by the Attic writers, is called the Attic imperative,
though it is found frequently in the other dialects. (Kuhner, 196,
Obs. 3, Jelf.)iftfi povov a. " Not only the things in which." Ob-
serve that pri, not ov, is here employed, on account of the impera-
tive 6oKitLatjovTuv. Kohaarripiov fi>K<z. " For the sake of chastise-
ment," t. e. t in order to check them. rovf TTUIT' oiopevovs clfievai.
Alluding to the Sophists, who laid claim to universal knowledge.
kpv ojy ^Aey^ev. " Confuted by his interrogations." Literally, " in-
tf .rotating confuted." The allusion is to the Socratic mode of ar-
^uiug by question and answer. u Aeyuv avvnp.ipevs. "(Those;
about which he daily conversed." Literally, "about which con
vprsfi! 1 ;.' h" sr^p! tho ih
190 WOTES TO BOOK 1.- CHAPTER IV.
42
irepi rot! fiatfiovloii. " Concerning the deity." 'Api(rr66rifu>i> rw
Mixpbv tirmaXovpevov. " Aristodemus, suriwuned the Little." A ris-
todemus was a most devoted friend, and constant companion of
Socrates. He is described as an austere man, and always walking
barefoot, which he seems to have done in imitation of Socrates.
(Plat., Symp., 173, D. Compare Davis, ad Max. Tyr., dist. 3, p.
604.) KaroftaOuv aitrov. " Having observed him." ovr 1 ci/xoutvov.
The editions previous to that of Ernesti have /u^ayd^f vov, " when
undertaking any thing." Leunclavius, however, ingeniously con-
jectured OVT" nx^ftevov, which Erin .-n introduced into the text.
loriv ovfnvaf uvOpwnovf, K. r. ?.. " Do you admire any men for
their intelligence." The form IUTIV ol was so firmly established,
that neither the number of the relative had any influence on the
verb Ian, nor is the tense changed, though the time spoken of be
past or future ; hence this form assumed the character of the sub-
stantival pronoun fviot, and by means of the cases of the relative has
a complete inflexion. And then, as a question, iartv olrtvcf is em-
ployed. (Kfikner, 817, 5, Jelf.) reflat^a/tof. Observe the con-
tinued meaning implied by this tense : " have you admired and do
you still admire," t. e., do you admire! (Matthia, (j 497.) lyuye.
Supply
V 3.
Kal of. " And he." The pronoun 6f, of the same origin as oiroj,
i used as demonstrative or personal pronoun, frequently in Homei
and also by the Attics, at the beginning of a proposition. (Kutinct,
$ 816, 3, a., Jelf.) enl pev roivvv tnCtv iroiqvti, " For the compo-
sition, then, of epic verse," i. e., in epic poetry, then. Observe that
Ivi here with the dative has a causal signification, answering to
the Latin propter. ivuv iroiijfffi. Homer every where applies the
term aoi&f) to the delivery of poems, while cn-ij merely denotes the
every-day conversation of ordinary life. On the other hand, later
authors, from Pindar downward, use the term ITTI) frequently to
designate poetry, and especially epic, in contradistinction to lyric,
or//#.f. (Midler, Hist. Gr. Lit., iv., 3.) cri de 6i&vpdii6^ "For
the dithryamb, on the other hand." The dithyramb was a kind of
choral song, of a lofty but usually inflated style, originally in honoj
of Bacchus, afterward also of other gods. Cobet conjectures that
we ought to read di6vpdfifev, understanding KMT/OU, because, ac-
cording to him, ftt&vpa[i6o, like frrof and pcXof, is not used in the
singular when expressive of poetry, but in the plural. Dithyrambi<!
NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER IV. 197
joetry, however, can very well be implied here in the term <5i6vpaft~
6of. MeAaviTTTTi'dtfv. Melanippides was a native of Melos. and ono
of the most celebrated lyric poets in the department of the dithy-
ramb. His date can only be fixed within rather uncertain limits.
He may be said, somewhat indefinitely, to have flourished about
the middle of the fifth century B.C. So^o/c/le'a. Sophocles, as has
been well remarked, is the summit of Grecian art ; but one must
have scaled many a steep before one can estimate his height. It
is because of his classical perfection that he has generally been the
least admired of the great ancient poets. (Theatre of the Greeks, p
78, 4th ed.) rio/UkAetrov. Polycletus was a celebrated statuary of
Sicyon, and flourished about B.C. 430. Zevfrv. Zeuxis, a native
of Heraelea, was the most celebrated painter of antiquity. H
flourished at the same time with Polycletus.
$4-
Etduha iifpovd T? nal uKiv^ra. " Representations devoid of both
intelligence and the power of self-motion." l^pnvu. TE KOI tvepyd
" Possessed of reason and activity." oi ua. Supply uKepya&fievoi
elxep ye pri rvxy, K. T. A. " If, at least, these results are in real-
ity brought about, not from any chance, but through actual design."
Observe the force of d^ep, " if, in reality." The cases are beauti-
fully varied here, rvxy the dative denoting the instrument or means,
and t'Trd yvutujs referring to an effecting cause. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
TUV 6e aTeKfidpTuf EXOVTUV, K. T. "k. " But of those things which af-
ford us no sure indication on what account they exist." Literally,
' which have themselves in a condition without sure indication."
T' ufefaia. "For a useful purpose." irorcpa. "Which."
irprret fifv- " It is right (to think)." yvuuris epya tlvai. " Are
works of design."
OVKOVV SoKd aoi, K. T. 7i. " Does not then he who made men from
the very first," &c. For the difference in signification between
OVKOVV and OVKOVV, compare note i., 2, 10. irpotfeivai. " To add,"
*. e., in every case to add. Observe the employment of the aorist
to indicate what is accustomed to take place. <5t' uv aiatiiivovrai
iKaora. "Each (of those members) by means of which they ob-
tain a perception (of external objects)." oa/tiJv ye /JT/V, K. r. \.
"What advantage, in very truth, would theie have been unto us>
from odors at least, if nostrils had not been added 1 The combi-
nation yt prv differs from the simple ur,v merely in this, that ye adda
198 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV.
.mphasia lo the word which precedes it. (Hartung, ii., p. 383.)
TrposeTiOt/oiv. The aorist again refers to what is cpstomary in the
case of each one of our species. So also tvetfiyuoffij, farther on.
L>V 6iu oTo/jaTof qituv. "The pleasant things procured by means
of the mouth." Literally, " by means of a mouth ;" and hence the
absence of the article in the Greek, the reference being a general
me to the whole species. So y?.(irra immediately after, not 77
y?.urra. cl pr] y?.urrn, K. r. X. " If a tongue had not been fonneo
r itnin as an indicator of these."
ftt
irpovotoc {(>}<> ioiKti-at. "To resemble a work "of preecience.
We have not hesitated to recall Ipyy, the reading of the modern
editions. Kuhner adopts fpyov, which appears in many MSS. and
several early editions, and gives komivai the force ofhaberi, or puiari.
This, however, appears extremely far-fetched, and wanting in en-
ergy. TO, ITTCI uoOevqr, K. r. ?.. " (Namely), since the siht is del-
icate, the guarding it with eye-lids like doors." The v- .b dvpou
properly denotes, " to furnish with doors." Observe, again, the em-
ployment of the aorist to denote what is customary. aiiry %, .',fj6ai
rt. " To use it in any rosprct." uvantfdvvvTai .... avyx'XfifTai.
Middle voice. ijfiftbv /S'.fpno/'lac tfi^iaai. "The implanting of eye-
lashes as a sieve." The iy6juof properly was a kind of >iove or
strainer, used by the Greeks to strain or percolate their wine. We
have given fi8;i6f the rough breathing with Ernesti and others, on
ihe authority of the scholiast to Apollonius Khodius (i., 1294) and
the Sigaean inscription. (Bockh, Corp. Inscr. Grac., i., p. 19, scqq.)
Ruhnken prefers -dpiyndv, "a fence," the conjecture of Victories,
out the allusion to the winds in the previous clause suits better the
idea conveyed by f,ff^6v, namely, the shielding of the eye from the
fine particles of dust, &c. oQpvat re inroytiaCtaai, K. r. %. " And
the causing the parts above the eyes to jut out with eye-brows like
the eaves of a house." The verb airoyttaou is to make to jut out
like a cornice or coping, or like eaves. The root ytlaov is said to be
of Carirtn origin, the term ylaaa in the Carian language being equiv-
alent to /./0of in Greek. (Steph. Byz., *. v. Movdyttrca. Ruhnk. ad
Tim., Lex., p. 65.)
TO 6e , TJJV aKotjv (J/e<r0ai. " And, again, this circumstance, (name-
ly), that the hearing receives." We have placed a comma after
TO 6i with W T eiske, as making a neater construction than joining
TO at once with rr/v UKOJJV AixcoOai. Observe that we have now a
s?!on of independent clauses, forming, as it were, so ma*ny MOU>
NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER IV. i09
matives, until we reach ravra, when this last takes the place of all
pf them, and thus converts what precedes into an anacoluthon.
<al rovf /*sv irpbzdfv oJoirof, K. T. /I. "And that the front teeth in all
animals are adapted for cutting (the food)." Observe that TO 6e is,
in fact, understood after ieai, literally, " and this other circumstance,
that the front teeth," &c. The full construction in olovf is rotovrouc
oZovt, literally, " such as." (Kithner, 823, Obs. 3, Jelf.)Kal arofia
UEV KaraQelvai. " And the placing of a mouth." r inroxupovvra.
"The faeces." dvf^fpjy. Supply eariv. The ellipsis of tlvat is
comparatively rare after conjunctions, as here after 6e. (Kuhner
ad loc.) uiroarpstjjat ..... airev eyicelv. " The turning away ....
the removing." OVTU irpovoijTiKuf. " With so much forethought."
" Whether."
$7.
O$TU -ye. " In this particular light," i. e., with reference to the
principle of utility. TTU.VV lome ravra, K. r. />.. " These things alto-
gether resemble a contrivance of some wise architect, and one be-
nevolent to living things." TO 61, kpQvaai, K. r. /L We have herr
a construction similar to that in the previous section, namely, nr
<5f, rrjv UKOJJV dsxeaGai, K. T. A., excepting that, when we reach the
end of the clause, ptyiarov 6e <j>66ov -&CIVUTOV, the words ravra ofou
TrpovotjTiKUf irtTTpayptva, K. T. A., are not again added, but are left to
be implied epwra T% rc/tvoTrou'af. " A love of progeny." ratf
yeiva/tevaif. " In mothers." The 1st aor. rrid. of the deponent y-
vouai is used in an active sense. u/iehei. " Certainly." This is
the beginning of the answer of Aristodemus. Socrates recom-
mences his interrogatories with the next section. 'A/ze/lct is prop-
erly the imperative of a^tAe'u, and therefore signifies, primarily,
" never mind," " do not trouble yourself." (Compare Aristoph.,
Nub., 488, 875.) Thence, like other imperatives, it takes the nature
of a particle of exhortation or encouragement, and is also affirm-
ative. It may therefore be rendered, according to circumstances,
" doubtless," " certainly," " truly," &c. p.T)xav7jnaai rivof, K. r. A.
"The ingenious devices of one who had resolved within himself
that animals should exist."
$8.
(TV is cravTov do/mf, K. r. 2. "And do you think that you your-
self possess a certain portion of intelligence 1 ?" t. e., that you are
endowed with reason. According to the general rule, when the
eame person is both the subject of the infinitive and of the govera.
200 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. .
ing verb, the subject of the infinitive is omitted, and is in the nom-
inative. But, whenever an emphasis is required, the subject of the
infinitive is expressed, and is then in the accusative, as here, aavrai
(Buttmann, 142, Rob.) cpura yovv KOI uxniepivofftai. These word?
are omitted by Bessario (in his version) and by Ernesti, on the
suggestion of Ruhnken. They were first thrown out of the Greek
text by Schfltz, whom Schneider and others follow. The objection
against them is, that they mar the regular flow of the passage ; but
they are found in all the MSS , without a single exception, and
could hardly, therefore, have proceeded from any other than Xeno-
phon himself. Lange gives the following explanation of the words
in question : " Since modesty prevented Aristodemus from express-
ly afHrming, and truth prevented his denial, he answers guardedly
and cautiously thus : Interrogate then, and I will answer,' t. r, by
my answers you will know that I $poi>iu<'>v n 1%"-"
Kai ravra el6<Jf. " And that, too, when you know." xoX?.rj{ 6-
oijf. " While, at the same time, there is much of it," i. t., while, at
the same time, it is so boundless in extent. Kai ruv u~/J.uv dqxov,
K. T. A. " And that your body has been compacted for you by your
having received a scanty portion of each of the other elements, that
are, as is well known, immense in their nature." Observe the force
of <h'/TTov here, answering to the Latin ut notum est, or tcilicet, and
consult Slur:, Lex. Xen., t. v. vovv 6e pavov dpa, K. r. A. " And do
you think that you alone have, by some lucky chance or other,
caught a mind, existing nowhere elsel" Compare Cicero, N. D.,
11,6: " Unde enim hanc (mentem) homo arripv.it 1 ut ait apud Xeno-
l>hontem Socrates." at avvapnuaai. The accusative with the infin-
itive, not the nominative, because emphasis is required. Compare
note on av 61 aavrov 6oncif, K. r. A., at the commencement of this
section. at rude rd. Thus in three MSS., in place of the common
reading nal rd. 6t' uQpoavvijv nvd, K. r. X. 'Hold on in thei*
course of order through some idle folly, as you suppose "
$9.
fid Ar. "Certainly." Mu is a particle of swearing, like the Latin
per, and by itself neither affirms nor denies, but simply exercises a
strengthening influence. Hence it is used in both affirmation and
negation. In affirmation it is joined with rat, as ml pa Aia, and in
negations, with or, as ou fiu A/a. But when /*a Ata is used simply,
without ov, a negative either precedes or follows. In the present
instance it refers to what has gone before, namely, uAAoflt <5e ov6a-
uov oiidiv Qpovi/iov clvat, and ov yap belongs to what "allows. roi'<
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. 20l
" The lords (of the universe)," t. e., its creators and gov-
ernors. 6rj/j.iovpyovf. " The makers." ovde -yap. This form of
expression, in response and dialogue, refers to something under-
stood, as 6p6uf heyeif, ov davftaarov, or something similar. In the
present passage it has an ironical force : " (Quite right), for neither
do you see," &c. iavrov.. Several MSS. have aeav-ov, a few aav-
TOV, but iavrov is here, by a usage not unfrequent in Attic, employ-
ed itself for the second person. This occurs m cases where the
reference is easily determined from the context. In like manner,
tavTov is also not unfrequently employed for the first person.
\Matthice, () 489, 2. Kuhner, 653, Jelf.) icvpla. " The mistress."
/caret -ye TOVTO. " As far, at least, as this point is concerned," 1. 1.,
by parity of reasoning. yvufiy. " By reason."
$ 10.
GVTOL yw, w SwK/aarcf, K. T. /I. " Indeed, Socrates, I do not de-
spise the deity." fte-yafonpeirsaTepov .fj uf irpofdsiadai. " Too glo-
rious to need." Literally, " more glorious than so as to need."
Observe that rj <if is for ft d>fre ; and mark, also, the force of irpof in
irpotfeiodat, literally, " to need in addition," i. e., in addition to that
of the rest of his creatures. 6<r<y neyaXoKpeniarfpov ugiol. " By
liovv much more glorious he is, and yet deigns." Literally, " by
how much more glorious being he deigns." Supply 6i> after fieya-
iMxpeireaTepov. Wyttenbach, indeed (ad Plut., de S. N. V., p. 36),
wishes ov to be added here to the text, but the participle of elvat
is often omitted. (Compare Lobeck ad Phryn., p. 277.)
HI:
tirftra. Compare i. 2, 26. 01 jrpwrov /tev. After an interroga-
tive clause, the relative pronoun is often put for the demonstrative
Gvrof, or ovrof yap. (Compare i., 2, 64.) 6p6ov aviarqaav. The
aorist, as before, refers here to what is customary or always takes
place, and hence has the force of a present. As regards the idea
itself, compare Cic., N. D., 11, 56: " Qua primum eos humo exci-
tatos also: et ercctos consliluit, ut deorum cognitionem cadum intuentes
captre possent." TJ 6e bp6orr]<;. "And this uprightness of stature."
//aA/tov. " With more convenience." /cat TJTTOV KaKonaOeiv, otf,
K. r. A. " And that those parts suffer less injury, in which they
(the gods) have constructed a faculty of vision, and of hearing, and
of speaking." The true reading here is extremely doubtful. Al
most all the MSS. and editions have KaKoiraOeiv /cat 5-ifnv, K. r. \
omitting olf. We have 'n^erted this last-mentioned word, in ao
I?
^'.^ \'TKS TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV.
rordancc wiiV. the mgenkris emendation of KQhncr, and t.i.ve placed
a uornma after naifonaOeiv instead of a colon. imira. "In the
next place." More commonly tireira it. (Compare Viger, viii , 8.
10.) THtf fiiv u/.Aoif ipircTulf. " To the rest of animals." Observe
that t t n:eru is here employed in its general sense of things thai
move upon the earth, since tfnru means " to walk" as well as
creep." This, however, is rather its poetical usage ; in prose, it
jommonly means "reptiles." TO -xoptvtoQai. "The power of pro-
rcling," i. e., the faculty of motion irpoflOeoav. "They add"
bserve the force of the aorist.
flft
.u< pii*'- " An< * i truth." These are particles here of transition
~t..pare ti., 3, 10. jiovijv TJJV TUV iivBpuiruv, K. r. ">.. "They have
inane thai alone of men such, as, by touching the mouth at different
times in Different parts, both to articulate the voice," &c., i. r... to
utter articulate sounds. Before olav, supply, as before, rotavrrjv.
Compare $ 6. nai aquaiveiv iruvm, K. r. /.. The same as mil olg
ijnuf ojjpaivnv irdvra, *. r. ?.. When there are two or more adjec-
tival clauses in succession, depending on the same verb, or on differ-
ent verbs, but in the same government, the relative is generally
used but once, and thereby the two sentences are united into one
Compare (Kahner, $ 833, Jelf.)
$18-
ov Tolvvv (tovov f/pKtoe. " Still farther, it was not sufficient merely,"
t. c., and yet this alone was not sufficient. The particle roivw here
has merely the effect of continuing the discourse, and marks no in-
ference or conclusion from what precedes. Compare Stur:, Lex.
Xen., *. v. 2, and Schaefer ad Dcmosth., Olynlh., i., p. 222. little
fyOrjvat. For the middle kirtjjLf'/.^aanOai. xai T^V ^rv^l v Kpariarifv,
K. r. X. ' He has also implanted in man the soul, which is most
excellent in its nature," i. c., which is his lordliest part. The ad-
jective KparloTriv here forms the predicate, and is equivalent to 1}
K^nrlaTT] iariv. In such cases it is without the article. (Matthia,
i) 277, 6.) TtVof yap uh?.ov fuov, K. r. 7.. " For what other animal's
*oul, in the first place, has perceived the gods, who have arranged
hcse most stupendous and beautiful works, that they exist!" i. e.,
has perceived that the gods exist, who have arranged, &c. By a
very elegant idiom, a noun, which, if the sense only were regarded,
should be the subject of a verb subsequent in the construction of
the sentence, is made to depend on some other verb preceding ID
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. 203
Ihe construction. Thus deuv is here governed by yndjjTat, when
the regular construction would have been gadnrai OTL deoi elat, 01 rd
fiE-yiara nai luJMnora awlra^av. Compare MattkicE, () 349 ; Kuhner,
$ 898, Jclf; and, as regards the sentiment itself expressed in the
text, consult Cicero, N. D., ii., 6'.. rd (ilyiara KOI KuTJuara. The
reference is to the universe. Compare Plato, Leg., x., Op., vol. x.,
p. 74, ed. Bip
Sepaittvovoi Here the verb agrees in number, not with QvXov,
out, by attraction, *vith uvdpuiroi. Kuhner refers, in illustration, to
Sallust, Jug., c. 50 . Szn opportunior fuga collis, qvam campi fue-
rant," and also to Cicero n kil., iv., 4 : " Quis igitur ilium consulem,
nisi latrones putant." $ V^t*/ ^ &<i?iiT7). Observe here the employ-
ment of the plural, as indicating different degrees or varieties of cold
and heat. (Compare Kuhner, 355, ).,Jelf.) pupnv uoKijoai. "To
acquire strength by exercise." Literally, "to exercise strength."
7rpof fiuOijaiv tKKovTjaai. " To toil after instruction," i. e., to toil
to acquire instruction. Observe that IKITOVEU is here used intran-
sitively. Its more common employment is that of a transitive verb
with the accusative. (Kuhner, ad loc.^diauefivf/adai. "To keep
in memory."
$ 14.
oi> yap. " Is it not then." These particles are interrogative m
demonstration and argument, and are equivalent to the Latin nonne
igitur. irapu ra u/Ua fua. " In comparison with the rest of ani-
mals." (Matlhia, f) 588, c.) <j>vaei KpanarevovTef. "Naturally ex-
celling them." OVTS yup /3odf uv e%uv aufta. " For neither would
one if he had an ox's body." From the plural dvdpunoi, which pre-
cedes, we may supply uvdpuiroe or r<f with l%uv. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
Observe, moreover, that the particle uv is sometimes found repeated
in a sentence, as here, where it is first attached to the word /?o6f,
on which the greatest emphasis is laid, and is again placed after thn
verb which it modifies. (Kuhner, 432, A.) oaa. Supply ia.
The reference is to what we would term quadrumanous animals, or
the monkey tribe. irAfov oii6ev j. " Possess any advantage .(ov^i
the rest)." Supply jj TU u?./ia. (ifj.(j>oTepuv TUV irTisiarov u^iuv TSTV-
WKLH;. " Who have obtained both of these in the greatest excel-
cence." Literally, " worthy of most." The reference is to the body
ind the mind. <1>U.' orav ri noiqauat, K. T. X. " But, whenever they
shall have done what, will you think that they care for you !" i. e.,
'mt what must the gods do to make you believe that they care foi
you ! A dependent clause, introduced by a conjunction, often as-
iJ04 NOTES TO HOOK r. CIIAITER iv.
eunies a direct interrogatory form, still retaining the conjun. tlon
Numerous instances of this construction are given by Fntzsche
Quait. Luc., p. 134, teqq. (Compare Kuhner, 882, Jelf.) vofiulf
Attic for vofiiottf.
$ 15.
av;t6ov^ovf. " Advisers." This is the reply of Aristodernus,
who alludes particularly to the so-called genius of Socrates. Srav
6e '\0ijvaioif, K. T. A. The answer of Socrates. mnr&avofievotf rt
d<u pairtKjfc. " Inquiring about any thing by means of divination. '
This refers not only to the consulting of omens, but also of oracles.
<w 6o*tt{. " Do you not think." rcpara. " Portents." U'/.'/M
povov at taipovvref, K. r. A. " But picking you alone out (from all
mankind), do they hold you in neglect 1" Literally, "do they put
vou down in neglect," i. e., put you down and have done with you.
t) 16.
old 6' uv roic tfeotf rpQiaat. " Do you think, moreover, that ttie
gods would have engendered." ft fir] 6vv aroi ijaav. That is, ei> *ol
xaxuc iroitlv. ffaTarcj^fvwf. That is, in the opinion they had
formed, that the gods were able to benefit and to injure. TU %po-
viurara KOI aoQurara rCtv uv6punivuv. " The most abiding and the
wisest of human institutions." ai ^pov<//urar<u ift.iK.iai. "The most
discreet periods of life." Compare Cicero, N. D., ii., 3. &euv txi
ut7.iara.rai. The adjective here governs the genitive, because the
verb to which it corresponds (ini[it7.tiodai) governs the same case.
(Mattknz, $348, Ols. 1.)
$17-
ciyatfe'. " My good friend." Contracted from u uya6i. This ex-
pression has always a slight shade of irony or sarcasm, like bone
in Latin. (Compare Viger, iii., 3, 1, and Hermann, ad loc.) kvuv.
"While it is within you." xal rrjv ev iravrl Qpovijatv, K. T. P.. "Thai
the intelligence, also, which pervades every part of the universe,
disposes that universe in such a way as may be pleasing unto it.'
fal uq. " And (you ought) not (to suppose)." Supply oleaOat
Xpn- AvvaaOai itrl irott.a oruSia ei-iKveiadai. "Can reach the length
of many stadia." The stadium was 600 Greek, or 606} English
feet. The preposition liri is employed in definitions of place, an-
swering to the question " how far ?" (Matt/lite, t) 586, c.) rtepi ruv
ivBudt. Observe that QpovriZu is also construed with the simple
genitive. The present arrangement, however, carries with it an
ir of greater precision. (Ufattkia, $ 348, Ob*. 2.)
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER V. 205
$ 18.
fjv fievroi. " If, indeed." Observe that pevToi is a confirmative
particle, and is often used to make a new sentence more emphatic.
(Kuhner, 730, Jelf.) u^nep uvdpuTtovf depairevuv, K. r. "K. " Even
as by paying attentions unto men you discover those who are inclined
to pay you attentions in return." ovfrfovfavopevof . " By consulting
along with others." ovru icai TUV -&EUV, K. r. A. " So, by serving
them, you make trial of the gods, as to whether," &c. yvuaei TC
delov, on kanv. " You will know the godhead, that it is," t. ., you
will know that the godhead is. This construction has already been
alluded to in 13. ai>Tovf. The gods implied in TO tietov. There
is no need, therefore, of our omitting avrovf with Ernesti, o- of
reading avro, with others, from a few MSS. Observe, moreover,
the air of emphasis which the pronoun avrov^ carries with it at the
close of the sentence ; so that its presence is far from being pie
onastic.
$ 19.
tfioi pv. " Unto me, I confess." Observe the employment of
the emphatic form of the personal pronoun, and its position at the
beginning of the sentence. Schneider and Dindorf read ipol //
vvv, from one MS. OKUTE opuvro. " Whenever they might be
seen." (Compare i., 2, 57.) kv epij/ua. " In solitude." firjK v at
TTOTE, K. T. /I. " That no one, at any time, of those things which
they might be doing, would escape for an instant the observation o*
the gods." Observe the force of the aorist in
CHAPTER V.
$1-
el <5 <J)J, K. T. A. " Since, moreover, in very truth, self-control,
also, is both an honorable and an excellent possession for a man.'
The particle el has here the force of (Treidrj, the reference being to
a case that admits of no* doubt ; and this case is made still clearer
by the addition of 6tj, which is often employed in this way for the
purpose of imparting more explicitness to the clause, and then an-
swers to the Latin vero. el TI Trpoi>6i6a& hi-ywv, K. r. X. " Whether
he in any degree urged on others to its attainment by saying such
things as follows." dp' ovnv' av alodavoi/ieOa, K. T. % " Whether,
whomsoever we should perceive subservient to gluttony or wine, or
incapable of enduring labor, or given to sleep, this one would we
select V f. e., whether, if we should perceive any one subservient,
200 NOTES TD BOJK 1. - CHAPTER V.
Ac. The genitives yaorpdf, olvov, &.C., are genitives of comparison,
and f/TTu yaorpoc, &.C., means, literally, " inferior to," or " less than
glultony," <Stc. (Matlhia, $ 361, a.) So in Latin we have "inferior
voluptatibus." Oil erve, moreover, the absence of ovra after ?/TTU,
the omission of the participle of tlfu being common in such cases,
where the adjective has a predicative force. (K&hner, $ 682, 3,
Jelf.) roif iroTitjiiovf Kparf/aai. The verb xparlu has the meaning
of " to subdue," " to master," when joined with the accusative ;
whereas, when it governs the genitive, it means " to rule over," <Scc.
t't 6e yevoftfvoi. "And if, on having arrived." T$J
K. r. /.. " To commit unto any one either male children to educate,
or maiden daughters to protect, or money to preserve." Observe
that the infinitive is used frequently after verbs in themselves of
complete meaning, but which would not be sufficiently defined with
out such an addition, to express a purpose ; as here, irai6ri>oat, diafv-
Auftu, &iaaC>aai. (Matthitt, 532.) usiomorov eif ravra. " Worthy
of confidence for these things," i. e., in these matters. fj-^aofiiOa.
Observe the indicative in the apodosis, after ei with the optative in
the protasis, and hence expressing a positive certainty that we will
not regard him as such. (Kfihner, 855, b., Jelf.)Tafiitla. " Our
granaries." fpyuv tirioraaiv. "The superintendence of agricul-
tural labors." Observe that Ipyov, like the Latin opus, is often used
to denote agricultural operations, or laboring in the fields. (Com-
pare Rnhnken ad Ter., Eun., ii., 1, 14.) fidicovov nal ayopaa-rijv rot-
OVTOV. " An agent and purveyor of such a character." The dyopa-
arifc was a slave who purchased provisions 'for the family; a family
purveyor. Zeune and Bornemann read rbv TOIOVTOV, from Stobaeus
and Athenaeus. The article, however, is added to this word only
when it refers to a person already known. (Compare ii., 8, 3, and
Matthitt, !> 265, 7.)
v3.
<irpar^. " If intemperate." nut OVK afiov, K. r. A. "How is ft
not worth one's while that he himself guard against becoming such."
Observe the effect of the particle yt on avrov, giving the pronoun a
species of reflexive force. Atai yap, oiix wfffp, * r. A. The order
's, xai yap ufirtp ol ir^-covfurai, K. r. A., ofcrof 6 axparrff ov rolf //ev
WAotf, K. r. A. TUV u/./.uv udatpovufvoi ^pij/iara. The verb a(f>atp-
rloOat is usually construed with two accusatives. (Matthia, 418.)
An example of its construction with a genitive of the person ocouri
NOTES TO BOOK J. CHAPTER V. 207
IT. Thucydides, iii., 58. Kanovpyof. "An injurer." Taker, sub-
stantively. el ye KOKovp-yorarov kari. " Since it is (as all must ad-
mit) most injurious." Observe the employment of the indicative
*Mth si to express positive certainty, which we have indicated, in
translating, by a parenthetical clause ; and compare the explanation
of Ernesti : " Siyuidem perniciosissimum est, ut nemo dahilal." rbv
ohov rbv eavrov. " One's own substance." Observe here the repe-
tition .of the article. The common form of expression would be
rbv iavTov O!KOV ; but when the adjunct of the substantive is placed
after it, either for emphasis or perspicuity, the article must be re-
peated. (Buttmann, 125, 3, Rob.)
M, 5.
tv avvovcic SL " In society, too." upd -ye oil xpn- " Does it not,
in short, behoove." Hartung and Kohner give the particle yi in
such constructions as the present the meaning of am Ende ; it an-
swers rather, however, to our "in short." Kprjmda. "The foun-
dation." f/ Ti'f oiiK dv, raif i]8oval<; dovhiiiuv, K. r. X. " Or who
would not, by being a slave to his pleasures, be basely disposed as
to both his body and his mind," i. e., be degraded both in body and
mind. vrj rt/v 'Hpav. " By Juno." This form of swearing or ad-
juration, almost peculiar to women, was often used by Socrates.
Compare Menag. ad Diog. Laert., ii., 40. focvOepu ftsv dvdpi EVKTOV
elvai. " That a freeman should pray." Literally, " that it is a thing
to be prayed for by a free man." By a free man is here meant one
in the truest sense of the term, as free from the influence of all de-
grading propensities. iKertveiv. " Should supplicate." The con-
struction with verbal adjectives often changes to the infinitive alone
(Kuhncr, 613, Obs. 5, Jelf.) oeoxoruv uyaQuv. " Good masters,"
. e., who would by their manner of living show good examples, and
Bxercise a salutary influence in reclaiming the vicious.
$6.
rotavra <5e ?.eyuv, K. T. A. "And yet, while accustomed to say
juch things, he exhibited himself as still more continent in his acts
han in his words," i. e., while these were his expressed sentiments,
te exhibited his own continence still more forcibly by his life and
acti >ns than by his mere words. -diu roti oup.aro<;. " Enjoyed
through the agency of the body," i. e., of the bodily senses. xapu
rov ri'xovrof. " From every casual person." Compare note on
TO. rv^ovra, i., 1, 14. deaiToTjjv lavrov KaQiaruvai. "Made (thai
person) a master over himself." Compare i., 2, G. ovtitfitdf 7/rroi
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VI.
" Not less disgraceful than any other." For oi>x
TIVU, compare iii., 5, 18 ; iv., 2, 12.
CHAPTER VI.
ii
ul-iov 6' aiiTov, n. r. A. " It is wortk while, also, not to omit tnoae
-lungs, that were likewise said by him, in the course of conversation
with Antiphon the Sophist." The genitive avroO does not depend
on of tov, but on the relative clause a 6ie7.e,i6ij, and it is the same as
saying ufiov airrov irpof 'Avrifuvra Aoywf ftrj xapa7.i~tlv. (Ki.hner.
ad loc.) 'Avrtfuvra. The Antiphon here meant was an Athenian
Sophist. He must be distinguished from the orator of the same
name, and also* from Antiphon the tragic poet, although the ancients
themselves appear to have been doubtful as to who the Antiphon
here mentioned by Xenophon really was. (Ruhnken, Opusc., i., p.
148, teqq.) roi>f avvovotaoTuf OVTOV iraptAfoOai. " To draw off from
him those who associated with him," i. e., his followers. Observe
that avvovaiaardf here is equivalent to avvovrttf or ovv6iaTpl6ovTac
elsewhere. (Compare Heusing. ad Plut., de lib. ed., p. 90.)
f*
ravavTla 1% jiXoaofiaf uiro).f%avKtvai. "To have enjoyed the
opposite from your philosophy," i. e., to have reaped fruits of a
directly opposite kind, namely, hardship and wretchedness. Ob-
serve that uTo?.at'-<j is construed with the accusative and genitive.
(Matthia, 327.) Cj?f yovv ofcrwf. "At any rate, you live in such
a way." The component parts of yovv, namely, ye and ovv, are both
perceptible here, " at least, for the matter of that," i. ., at any rate.
ov(T UP etf. More emphatic than ovdelf uv. tiiairupivof. " Being
xept." TU QavAorara. " That are of the worst description." Ob-
serve the force of the article. ipuriov iipQitoai. " You are clad in
an outer garment." The Ipurtov was an outer garment, cloak, or
mantle, worn above tne ^trwv or tunic. It was, in fact, a square
piece of cloth, thrown over the left, and brought round over or uudei
the right shoulder. uwxodijroc- At the siege of Potidaea, in par-
ticular, he is said to have walked barefoot through snow and ice.
(Diog. Lacrt., ii., 12.) ax'truv. This must not be so understood as
ii he covered his naked body with only the outer cloak or ipdnov.
Socrates usually wore only the shirt, inrevdvTTif, but not the second
covering over that, namely, the k*itv6vTTK, which KUT' ktoxnv the an-
cients cullfid the " tunic" o^ t"*- 1 *- (Ernesti, ad loc.)
ICOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VI. 209
3,4.
xal (J.TIV. Compare i., 4. 12. a ical Krufievovs eixfrpaivet, K. r. A.
" Which both gladden men. on acquiring them, and cause them, on
having become possessed of them," &c. Observe the force of the
perfect in KEKTIJ^KVUV^. OVTU KCLI av tiiaO/jaeif. " In this same way,
also, you will dispose," t. e., will inspire them with the desire of
imitating your comfortless mode of life. v6pt& dvai. "Consider
yourself to be," t. e., you must regard yourself as being. doKelf poi,
fyij Some MSS. and early editions omit tyi). The Greeks, how-
ever, often insert efyri, even when a verb of saying has preceded.
In like manner, inquam is sometimes redundant in Latin. (Com-
pare Kukner ad Cic., Tusc., V., 36, 105.) vneiTujQevai. " To have
concluded." wj-re ireirEtoftat. " That I am persuaded." ufnep &yu.
" As I do." For ugmp eyu &. In the construction with f/, the word
with which another is compared is usually put in the same case
with the word compared, or subject of the comparison. Sometimes,
however, after #, the nominative is used, as in the present instance,
if another verb can be supplied. (Matthia, 448, 1, a.) rt ^a^en-ov
yadrjaat rovfiov (3iov. "What particular hardship you have discov
ered in this life of mine." (Matthia, 317.)
f*
norepov, OTI, K. T. A. " Have you perceived this hardship in my
mode of life, in that, &c. Supply, for a full construction, ^aXcTroi/
yodrjaai rovro Toiifiov (3iov. aTTtpyufraOai. " To work out." kftoi
St. " While unto me, on the other hand." The more regular, but
less emphatic form of enunciating the whole clause would have
been as follows : exsivoK; 7(.afj.6dvovaiv upyvpiov ava-yi\atov cv . . . .
ttol [tri Aafi6<ivovTi OVK a.vu.ynri 6i<iX6-/faBai, K. T. A. Two clauses,
however, of the same construction are sometimes, as here, opposed
to each other by psv and <5, in order to connect the former, which
ought to have been expressed by a clause dependent on the context,
by putting it in contrast with the latter. And it is this opposition
of ufv and <Jt ; , and this independent enunciation of the two clauses,
which imparts an air of greater energy and vigor to the whole sen-
tence. (Dissert ad Demosth., de Cor., c. 97. Matthia, 622, 4.
Kuhner, 764, e., Jelf.)
r))v AiaiTdv fiov. " This diet of mine." uf TJTTOV fiev vyieivu, n
T. ">(.. " Because I eat, as you think, less wholesome things than
you do." Observe, as before, the construction of u? with the geni-
tive absolute, to indicate, not a fact, but a supposition or idea oc
curnng to another; and compare i., 1, 4. ;/ we
NOTEB TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VJ.
K. r. A. "Or because my viands are, as you suppose, man
difficult to supply one's self with, in consequence of their being,"
&c. \Ve have here, again, with d>f, a construction similar to that
in the preceding clause, <nra being understood after ,\'i'/.c-urtpa,
except that we have now the accusative absolute instead of the
genitive absolute. rrofiiaaadat. An active or middle infinitive ia
often used in Greek, where a passive supine would be expected in
Latin. This occurs particularly after adjectives, and more espe-
cially after fofaof and jaAtTrof. (Malthia, t) 535.) ipol u iyu. A
correction of Ernesti's, confirmed by two MSS. The common text
has iftol Afyu. OTI 6 ficv f/6iara ioBiuv, K. T. A. " That he who eata
with the greatest relish requires condiments least." TOV py xapovTOf
KOTOV. "Drink difficult to procure." Literally, " drink that is not
present," t. e., not ready at hand.
$6.
IftuTta. Governed by ucTa.6a/./.<J[ievoi. nal viro6ijttaTa vnodovvrai.
' And bind sandals under their feet." More freely, " put on san-
dals." The inr66i)na was merely a sole bound to the foot. Observe
the force of the middle in virodovvrai. 6iu TU /.virovvra roif 7r6<Jaj.
" By the things which annoy the feet." f/Aij ovv nort yoOov. " Now,
then, have you ever perceived." fiu"/J.6v TOV Iv6ov nlvovra. " Re-
maining at home more than any other," t. e., more than any olhet
who was more seasonably clad. Observe that TOV is Attic for
nvof. So, presently, r^> for rtvi. dia TO uiyclv rovf n6&if. " On
Account of any annoyance to my feet."
$7,8.
"On having practiced," i. e., by dint of exercise.
" Who neglect (exercise).'' trpof u pthtTuci.
Obs*r v e that uv is for a uv. The common reading is Trpof a jit/.e
riot. ifiE <5e apa OVK olet, K. T. A. "And do you not think that I
ly constantly practicing to endure with my body every thing that
inay befall it," <kc. TOV 6e pi 6ov/.cvetv yaaTpi, K. r. 7.,^ " Think
you, moreover, that there is any more effectual cause of my not
being a slave to appetite, &c., than my regarding those other things
aa more pleasing than these, which (other) things," &c. iv xP tl V
6vra. " When used." a/./.d xai e/.-i6a(, K. r. X. " But also (de-
light) as affording hopes," &c. Observe that tv^paivet belongs also
to this clause, being understood with it. at p t v TOVTO jf. Com-
pare i., 4, 12. UTI di per oioptvoi, K. T. /.. "That they who thinK
they are in no respect prosperous are not delighted." a>.<if *p
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTLK VI. Vll
" Succeeds favorably." <if ev Trpdrrcvrff. " As being
lappy in their efforts."
$9.
yCyvtoOai. "That one is becoming." /cat ^iAovf u/ativovf KTuoOai.
And is acquiring friends of superior character." syu roivvv 6ia~
re%u, K. T. A. " I accordingly will continue to hold to these opin-
ions." noreptf) i) nfaiuv o^oAiJ, *r. r. ?.. " Which of the two will
have the more leisure to concern himself about these things 1 " With
Trorc'pcj supply uv e'nj, which actually appears in one MS., and is in-
troduced into several editions. iKTro^topKrjOetij uv &UTTOV. " Would
sooner be captured." The verb licxoTiiopKeu is here taken in a some-
what subdued sense. It properly means " to take a city, or strong
place, by storm." In its application to persons, however, it ap-
proximates to the meaning of aipeu. x a ^ TCUTUTUV tvpciv. Com
pare $ 5. dpicovvTuf ^pw^evof. " Using contentedly," i. e., con-
tented with, and equivalent to upnovpfvof.
10.
lomag oiofievu. "You seem to think." Literally, "you appear
like one thinking." The participle is often put for the infinitive
In many cases it is quite indifferent which construction is chosen
'Eoinevai, " to appear," takes the infinitive ; but since it signifies,
also, " to resemble," it may take the same action, which is other
wise in the infinitive, in the dative of the participle. (Matthia,
<) 555, Obs. 2. Kuhner, 682, 2 ; <J 684, Jelf.'jrpv^rjv /cat iro^vTf'/.eiav.
" Mere luxury and extravagance." iitatiai. Two MSS. have tht-
aOai, but without any necessity,. since Xenophon, in this verb, is
fond of the open or uncontracted forms. Compare Matthia, 52,
and Kruger ad Anab., vii., 4, 8. tieiov. " A divine attribute." We
have here one of the most celebrated maxims of the Socratic school.
It is copiously illustrated by Ruhnken, ad loc. ro 6' (if &axiaruv,
K. T. A. " And that, to be in want of the fewest things possible, is
nearest to the divine nature," i. e., resembles it most closely. KOI
TO ftiv dflov. Weiske reads, from conjecture, /cat'rot TO p.iv, render-
ing /lat'roi by the Latin particle atqui.
$11.
tyi'j rot. " I, for my part." Compare note on fia^a roi, i., 2, 46.
ao<f>bv 6e oi>6' onufriovv. " But not even in any way whatsoever
wise," i. e., but not in the least wise. ov6va yovv TTJC owovaiat;
n. T. A. " At least, for the matter of that, you exact no fee for the
toilding converse w ; th you." On the force of yovv, consult note Cw
XoTES TO HOOK 1. CIIAPTKII VI.
jovv, $ 2, and with regard to n-porr*;, compare note on roi-f Je
. r. X, i., 2, 5. KULTOI. " And yet." vouifcv. " If you considered
it." ovdevl uv UTI 6n, c. r. X. " You would not only not give tc
any person gratis, but not, indeed, if jou received any thing less
than the value," i. r, so far from giving tc any one gratuitously,
you would not part with it unless you received its full equivalent.
The construction here is elliptical, the full form being ^ /.fyu tin,
tc. T. A. "Not to say that you would not give," &c., as in Latin,
nedicarn. (Matthia, t) 6 10, 2. Kahncr, $ 762, 2, Jelf.) fAarrov iijr
if/af. The regular construction would be D.UTTOV $ fi a%ia rovruv
TUV \pnfiaruv tori : oftentimes, however, when, as here, we ought to
have r/ followed by an entire proposition, the substantive of this is
alone employed, and put in the genitive. (Matthia, $ 451. K&hner,
$ 783, A., Jdf.)
$ 12-
<V/?.oi> AI'I. " It is evident, then." xal. Observe that KOI doea
not belong to ci, but to awovaiav in the signification of also. (Com-
pare Kukner, 1) 861, Jelf.) uov, 2d sing, imperf. ind. of olofiai. KM
Tavrqc uv OVK MMTTOV, K. r. A. " You would exact for this, likewise,
no less money than it is worth." (5/xoiOf pen ovv uv tlq{. " You
may, perchance, then be," &c. tnl Tr/.covcia. " For your own ad-
vantage." (jo^of 6e ov* uv. " A wise man, however, you can not
in all likelihood be." Supply elijt after uv. (Kahner, 430, 1, Jelf.)
[itrfevof ye dia. " Things worthy of nothing, indeed," i. e., worth
nothing at all ; of no practical value. Observe the emphasis which
yt imparts here to urj6ev6^
13.
irap' ijulv vouierai, K. T. A. " With us it is thought that it is alike
Honorable and alike disgraceful to dispose of one's beauty and wis-
dom (unto others)." More freely, " that beauty and wisdom may
\te disposed of alike honorably and alike disgracefully," i. e., it is
disgraceful to sell either for lucre's sake ; it is honorable to employ
either in gaining a firm friend. The verb diari&taQai is properly
used of merchants who expose their goods for sale ; here, however,
it is applied in part to the Sophists, who sold their knowledge to all
who could afford to pay. Observe the force of the middle in thia
verb : " to set forth or arrange as one likes," i. e., as he thinks may
tempt others to buy. KO^OV re nuyadov tpaarfiv. " Both an honor-
able and worthy admirer." KOI TTJV oo$iav rovf uv, K. T. /.. " And
they stigmatize as Sophists those who sell wisdom for money to
whosoever wishes (to buy)." Socrates means, that from their innr-
NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER VI. 213
dinate love of gain, the name of Sophist was marked with the infa-
mous idea of the grossest venality ; in other words, they were so
many prostitutors of wisdom. Observe that the words in the text,
TTJV ao<f>iav roi)f [tev TTU^OVVTO^, are so placed as to strengthen the op-
position, instead of rovf [lev rrjv co$iav nuTiovvraf. A substantive
which depends on an article and participle, in place of being put be-
tween them, is often set before the article, for greater emphasis
(Compare iv., 4, 7, and Bornemann ad Anab., v., 6, 7.) ev<j>va. '' Of
a noble disposition." Three MSS. and the old editions have cii&vf/
Both forms, however, as Kuhner remarks, are found in Plato, al-
though the termination in a is the more frequent of the two. on
uv sxy uyaBov. "Whatever good thing he may know." Observe
that E^CJ, from its signification '-to possess," is used sometimes in
the sense of " to know," " to be skilled in." (Compare Herbst, ad
he. Stallb. ad Plat., Euthyphr., p. 18.) yikov iroulTai. We have
given Toietrat with Dindorf from two MSS. The common text has
yi'kov not^rai, where Matthiae endeavors, though not very success-
fully, to account for the absence of uv, by supposing that the pre-
ceding uv belongs to KoirjTai also. (Matthice, 527, 04*. 2.)
tyu (5' oiiv nal airof. "And, therefore, I myself also." d
"Falcon." KO.I dAAotf avviarrjui. "And I recommend them to
others," i. e., for farther instruction. In illustration of the force of
ovviaTT/ui here, Ktthner refers to Bornemann in Ind. ad Anab., p.
673, &c. u<f>c?jaca6ai. Future middle in a passive sense. Com-
pare uviuaeraL and arepfjacTai in i., 1, 8. Dindorf reads u^c^rjO^ae-
odai. TUV Tiu^at acxfrtiv avdpuv. " Of the wise men of old." C. F.
Hermann refers this to the poets, but it may mean, also, the earlier
philosophers, whose works were studied by Socrates, in order to
select any good thing he might find contained in them. Observe
that the adverb mikai, thus placed between the article and its clause,
has an adjectival force. (Matthice, 272, a.) fa /3t&Uotf ypd-
' Having written them in volumes." euv u/W-jJ^euf $&oi -
u If (thus) we become (dearer) friends to one another," i. ., we
were before this bound to one another by the ties of amity, and this
communion of studies renders us still more so. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
avrof. "Himself. * Referring to Socrates. em KokoKayadiav. "To
all that was good and honorable."
$ 15.
?rorc. " On one occasion." rrwf jj-yeirai TTOIEIV. "How he thinks
of making," t. e., how he thinks he can make. We I lave given here
NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VH.
in tiytiTot the reading of most MSS. In three MSS. and soir.e old
editions we have ijftlro. Ernesti and other more recent editors
read jyotro irpurroi, from three MSS. avrof 6i oil irpdrret,
K. T. /- "And yet does not himself engage in public affairs, if, in-
deed, he knows (aught about them)." Observe the air of sarcasm*
in ilmp iTriaTarai. For ciriararai some have eirt'orairo, others fjTria-
raro. Torepwf 6i. " But whether." The particle 6i in interroga-
tions often refers to something to be supplied by the imagination
Thus, in the present instance, the full form of expression would be,
Atycif ftiv ifii ru-jroAm*u fir) npdrrtiv irortpuf 6t, K. r. A. rj ci Ixf
fie/.oi/irjv TOV, K. r. A. " Or if I should exercise care about the mak-
ing as many as possible fit to engage in them," i. ., if I should endeav-
or to train as many as possible to a fitness for engaging in them.
CHAPTER VII.
fti.
Compare i., 6, 12. u'/.a^oreiof. " From arrogant assump-
tion." irpoirptTrev. Compare i., 2, 64. in' cvdofip. " To a fail
reputation." Schneider, Reiske, Dindorf, and Ernesti read trr' ei>
dofiav, but the dative denotes more of what is abiding and perma-
nent. aya66f rovro, 6, K. r. ).. " Actually good in that, in which,"
&c. Observe that rofro and 5 are accusatives of nearer definition.
u6t tdiAaaKfv. " He proved in the following way."
ftft
tvdvfiUficOa yap. The particle yiip refers to the previous discourse
of Socrates, in which incidental mention was made of arrogance
and ostentation. up' ov ro l!-u Ttjf rixvw, K. r. 7.. "Must be not
imitate good flute-players in all the external appendages of their
art!" Literally, "with reference to the things without their art.' 1
cKtvT] KO>.U.. " Splendid attire." Some think that instrument!
are meant ; but these are not i^u 7% TCX.VTIS. The musicians of
ancient Greece were accustomed to go about dressed in the mol
splendid and costly habiliments. iTreira. For lircira 61. Compare
i., 2, \.<M.)M (ojv Ipyov, K. r. A. " But yet he must nowhere under-
take any open performance (of skill)." yeAotof. "A fit subject of
ridicule." uvflpuxof ahguv. "A vain-boaster." nairoi. "An*
yet." KOKo6ot-uv. " Being in bad repute."
$3.
<lf <5' aCruf. "In this same way, moreover." So in several
MSS.. in place of the common reading u^avruf. kwoupev, rl &t
NOTES TO BOOK I. CH APT Ell VII. 'Jlo
tbrv C.VH(HUVOI. " Let us consider what would happen unto him,"
e., whaft would be the natural result in his case. dp' OVK uv.
Compare i.. 2, 4. ravry XvTrrjpov. With ravr-i) supply otJu, and eltj
after Avirtjpov. For ravry, Heindorf reads roiir' ely. nv6tpvuv re
naraaraOdf. For the infinitive after verbs signifying " to ap-
point," " to choose," &c., consult Matthia, 532, b. Dindorf omits
the conjunction re. /cot avrdf aia^puf, K. r. A. "And he himself
ivould come off both disgracefully and with loss," i. e., would have
to retreat from, or abandon, his post. Literally, " would depart."
The Latins use male discedere nearly in the same sense.
$4-
eifavrwf 6e, K. r. X. " In like manner, also, he showed that both
for one to appear to be rich," &c. With tioKtiv suppjy elvai. uAv-
<nre/if. "Was productive of no advantage." Supply ov. After
verbs of declaring, showing, &c., the participle of the verb elvai is
often omitted. (Kuhner, 682, 3, Jelf.) Trpofrarreoftu yap airotf,
K. r. A. " For he said that duties were (thus) imposed upon them
greater than accorded with their strength." As regards uclfa, $
Kara duvaptv, consult Matthia, I) 449. A similar construction occurs
at iv., 4, 24, and iv., 7, 10. SoKovvraf t/cavovf elvai. " While ap-
pearing to be capable." OVK uv rv/xdvetv. " Would not be likely
to meet with." Observe the force of uv in denoting mere contin-
gency or possibility.
$5.
airarruva 6' kud^fi, K. r. A. " He called him, moreover, no trifling
impostor, in case one having obtained money or equipment from
any person by dint of persuasion, should defraud him of these."
Supply aiiTov ravra after uxoaTepotij. TroAii <5e ufyiarov. " But by
far the greatest (impostor he pronounced him to be)." fiqdevbf
offof uv. " Being a good-for-nothing fellow.'-^rrar^/tei. Supply
TTIV noXiv, and translate rrj<; TroAeuf in the succeeding clause as
equivalent to avr^f. Weiske conjectures s^TTartjKoi, and Schneider
i^airoTwj? ; but, as KUhner correctly remarks, Socrates apparently
states a case as having actually occurred, and therefore the indica
live is emploved. rotude dtaAeyo/^evof. " By such discourses as
these (just mentioned)." As KUhner remarks, we would expect
roiavTa here ; but roiude has here a more graphic force, and places
the narrative, as it were, before the very eyes of the reader ; hence
TOIU.&E <5taAeyo/if voj- becomes equivalent to " durch die vorliegenden
Rcdtn." (Kakner, ad loc.)
BOOK II.
CHAPTER I
fi
r*>*ra Myuv. " By the following arguments." Literally, "by
sayi*^ such things" as follow. irporpiKtiv. Compare i., 2, 64.
'lOKtt* eyKpurttav, K. T. ?.. ' To practice continence as regarded th*
desire of food, and drink, and sleep, and (to exercise) endurance of
cold, atid heat, and toil." The original contains some difficulty here,
r, though we may correctly say iyicpuTt ta irpof liriQv/tiav (3purov,
al noT*v, not frrroi 1 , yet we can not so well explain the connected
words fynpuTtta irpof i-iffvjiiav plyovf, KOI i?<A?rot;f, *ai TTOVOV.
Sauppe supposes Xenophon to have negligently blended togethei
two constructions, intending to say uaxtiv i-/Kpi'iTtiav npbs kniOvpiav
ilpuroi; f. r. /.., and then, as if irpbf IxiOvpiav did not precede, to
add uoiifiv tyKpurtiav piyovf, K. T. h. This is the simplest explana
tion, and is adopted also by Kohner. Similar instances of neglect
of strictness in style occur in 'the best authors. Dindorf, however,
reads xai f)oc, *ai du/.rro{, teai irovov, but, if Xenophon had intended
this, he would undoubtedly have repeated the preposition n-pof, and
would have said *ai irpbf piyof, K. r. /.. ( Wheeler, ad loc.)
it- Observe that cJe has here the force of yap. ano">.aaro-
txovra, K. T. A. " Was disposed, after a more intemperate
manner than usual, toward such things as these." Literally, "as
having himself," &c. 'Apla-rnrrrt. This was l\te celebrated Aris
tippus, a native of Cyrene, and the subsequent founder of the Cyre-
naic school. He remained with Socrates almost up to the time of
his execution. Though a disciple of the philosopher, he wandered
both in principle and practice very far from the teaching and ex-
ample of his great master. He was luxurious in his mode of living,
indulged in sensual gratifications, and was the first of the followers
of Socrates who afterward took money for his teaching. The doc-
trine of his school was, that pleasure formed the chief good, and
pain the chief evil. The anecdotes which are told of him, however,
by no means give us the notion of a person who was the mere slave
of his passions, but rather of one who took a pride in extracting en-
joyment from all circumstances of every kind, and in controlling
Adversity and prosperity alike. (Smith, Dirt- Biogr., vol. i.. n. 2DS
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 217
ruv viuv. "Of the young men of the day." Observe the force
nf the article. orrwf. " In what way," i. e., in such a way that.
Kf?<5' avTL-rroLfi'jeTai apxw. " He shall not even seek after authority."
Observe the force of the middle. /3ot)A GKOKU/IEV, K. r. ~k. " Do
you wish that we consider the subject by having commenced with
their nutriment." The subjunctive is used without a conjunction,
and without uv after fiov/iet in interrogations. (Matthia, f) 516, 3.)
upZufievoi dfro TTJ$ rpoipfjf. With this verb, the genitive, without a
preposition, marks the action, or condition itself, which is commen-
cing ; but the genitive with airo marks the individual point which
is the first in a continued action or condition. Hence rpoQij, and,
after it, aroixeta, mark the point whence the inquiry commences.
Compare Matthia, 336, Obs., 2. Sotcel yovv pot, K. T. ">,. " Nutri
ment certainly appears to me to be the first rudiment." Observe
the force of yovv. Literally, " at least, for the matter of that "
OVKOVV TO [iev fiovfaodat, K. T. /. " Is it not natural, then, that the
desire to partake of food be present unto both, whenever the proper
time may have come 1 (You are right), for it is natural, replied the
other." Observe the elliptical construction of -yap, and compare i., 4
9. -TO ovv irpoaipelcdat, K. T. 'A. " Which one of them, then, should
we habituate to the preferring to accomplish that which is urgent,
rather than to gratjfy the appetite 1" The adverb /iuA/W is often
added, by pleonasm, to the verb irpoatpeiaBai. (Compare iii., 5, 16 ;
iv , 2, 9.) Observe, moreover, that the verb idi&tv is here construed
with two accusatives, one of the person, and the other of the thing ;
but the latter accusative consists in the present case of an article
with the infinitive. Compare Hisl. Gr., vi., 1, 4, where the accusa-
tive of the thing is a pronoun. Elsewhere the thing is in the dative
(Compare Kithner, <J 583, 56, Jelf.) VTJ Aia. " Certainly." oiruf
ur] TO, Ttjf noTituf, K. T. "X. " In order that the affairs of the state
maj not be left undone during his government," i. e., be left neg-
lected. Compare Kiihner, " ne res publica infectce vel neglecta relin-
quantur." Observe, moreover, that Trapa is here temporal, and re-
fers to extension in time. (Kuhner, 637, iii.. 2, B., Jelf.) TO 6v-
vaaQui otifjuvTa uvsxfo6ai. "The being able, when thirsting, to en-
dure it," i. e., to endure thirsting, or, in other words, the power 01
tnduring thirst. irdvv /JKV oi>v. " Most assuredly."
K
218 NOTE8 TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER t.
(iirvov iyKparf,. " Temperate in sleep." Adjectives, derived from
rerbs which govern a genitive, are construed also with the same
ease. Compare i., 5, 6 ; ii , 6, 1 ; and Matthia, J 361. Kot/ujO/jvai.
"To lie down." Passive in a middle sense. uypvnvfiaai. "To
'emain awake (aU night long)." rl 6t. " But what I" i. e , but
further. This combination of particles serves for the purpose of
passing on quickly to a fresh point, and is analogous-to the Latin
quid vero. ry avrtft. Supply irpoftieriov. TO uQpodiviuv eyKparij
tlvat, K. T. X. At the end of this clause we must mentally supply
nortpv uv irpofBtitipev. upxctv. " For governing." Observe the
employment of the infinitive to express a purpose, and compaic
Matthitz, 532, a. rd fiaOilr, cl TI exiTridtiov tan, K. T. A. " If there
he any branch of instruction adapted to the mastering of our antag-
onists, unto which of the two would it be more proper that the learn-
ing of this be added 1" uvev TUV TOIOVTUV fiad^aruv. " Without
instruction of this kind."
1,4.
lyrrov uv uXiaKtaOai. " Would be less likely to be ensnared."
oiiruv yap dqirov, K. r. A. " For some of these, namely, being al
lured by appetite, and certain ones (of this number), though very shy,
being yet attracted to the bait by the desire of gratifying their glut-
tony, are captured, while others are entrapped by drink." The
words evta dv^uTtovfieva are subjoined to the preceding words rd fiev
yaorpl M.ta^a^tva. by the figure called by grammarians axn^ faff
b?.ov K.CU ftfpof. Thus, ra ficv yaarpl dt'f.ta^'iucva refer to the whole,
of which ivia ivfunovpeva indicate a part, and the verb ufcancrai is
joined to the clause which denote^ the part, while the clause that
refers to the whole is left without any verb. (Kuhncr, 708, 2,
Jelf.) olov. "As, for instance." avvcQri KOI raira. "He assent-
ed to these things also."
ravru -iruax^'v, K. r. ?.. " To be affected in the same way with
the most senseless of wild creatures.'' Literally, " to suffer the
same things with," &c. Observe that ravru here is for rd oird.
All words denoting coincidence, equality, similarity, &c., take the
dative. (Kuhner, 594, 2, Jtlf.)u<;i:tp. " As, to cite an instance."
elf rdf elpurdf. "Into the private apartments (of dwellings)."
By cipKTur are here meant the yvvaiKcia, or women's apartments,
where, in accordance with Grecian custom, the females of the fanv
NOTES TO MOOR II. CHAPTER I. 219
ily were kept secluded ; for elpKrfi properly denotes a shut place < i
nclosure. Ktvdwof. Supply Itm. u. re 6 vo//of, K. T. A. As re-
gards the punishment inflicted for this offence by the Athenian law,
consult Smith, Diet. Ant., s. v. Adulterium. v6pio6qvai. "Of being
most violently treated." o/iwf elf TO. iiriKtvdvva QtptaOai " For one,
nevertheless, to be borne headlong into the midst of those things
that are fraught with danger." In the editions before tnat of
Schneider, we have eTMvvcrai opuf, K. r. A., but k^avverat. is now
omitted on the authority of two MSS dp' OVK ydr) TOVTO, K. r. A
"Is not this now the part of one altogether possessed 1" i. ., of ;'fl
utter madman. The verb KaKodaipovuu means, properly, to be tn
minted by an evil genius.
$6,7.
TO 6s elvai fttv, K. T. A. " Again, does it not appear to you lo 01
gross neglect, that the greatest number of the most necessary em
ployments of men are performed in the open air 1" &c. roi/f <5e TroA-
Aovf, K. T. A. " And yet, that the majority of mankind are untrarn-
ed to bear cold and heat." As regards the plural forms ij>vxri and
tfa'Am?, md. note on i., 4, 13. aaKelv 6ecv ttai raOr, *. r. A. " Should
practice to endure with ease these hardships also." OVKOVV el TOV(
eyK/jareif, K. T. A. " Shall we not, then, if we class those who ate
disciplined in all these points with men fitted to command, class
those incapable of doing these things with those," &c. uvTixoiTiac-
ugvovc- The common text has dvTinoiqaapEvovc, for which we have
given the future participle with Schneider. inet&7) xai TOVTW ea-
Tepov, K. T. A. " Since you even know the rank of each class 01
these men, have you ever yet considered with yourself," &e.
6 a
ovdafitis jt. " By no means, I can assure you." TO, /usydAov Jpyor
3vrof, K. T. A. "When it is a great trouble to procure for one's
self the necessaries of life, that this occupation does not prove suf-
ficient for him, but that he impose upon himself the additional task
of procuring," &e. The substantive ip-yov is omitted in one MS.
Ktihner incloses it in brackets. With upuslv supply avry. The
vsrb upKfu is often found without the dative of the person, as in ii..
2, 6 ; iv., 4, 9. Nothing is of more frequent occurrence in the Greek
writers than for the subject of the preceding clause to become the
object in the succeeding, and that, too, in such a way as not even
to be indicated by the pronoun. (KOihncr, ad loc.) ical invrtj fict
AA*Vv. " And to deny himself."-- uv 0ovfeT(u. The subject of
220 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER I.
Qoi.-7.erai is to be deduced from Ue words u
precede. Observe, moreover, that uv is by attraction for rovruv
rcpotarCira. ' On becoming the presiding officer." rovrov 6i*i>9
vnexetv. " To have to give an account of this," . e., to render him
self liable to punishment for this.
$9.
xal yup it^iovaiv at irdletf. " And, (no wonder), for states think it
right." tyu rr .... at re. Compare i., 1, 14. utflova. " In abun-
dance." Marking the predicate, as is shown by the position of the
article with knin'jOcia. (Mctflhia,()277,b.) eif ir/.tlara uyadii. "As
many advantages as possible." n-oA?.a irpuypara lx ftv ' " r - ? " To
have much trouble for themselves, and to afford it unto others."
Many alterations of the text have been proposed here, but without
any necessity; for those engaged in official duties are of necessity
obliged to impose their respective duties on their subordinates, and
to excite in them a spirit of activity and energy. (Wheeler, ad loc.)
ovruf natdcvaac. "After having thus trained them," i. c., after
they had been vnus trained. y p^ard re ni f/dtara f3iorcveiv. " T >
pass their live*. n the way in which (it is) both most easy and agree
able." With TJ upply od<j.
4 10, 11.
ftov*.ti ant^icBa. Compare 4 ! Tttrepoi. Some read trortpov
-fj o'i apx.uftei'oi.. So in five MSS. The article is omitted in the
common editions. uv i^wif iaftev. Observe that <iv is l>ere by at-
traction for o&f. "Lvpoi, not Qpvytf, oi \v6oi. Jacobs aptly re-
marks, that Socrates designedly mentions, out of several nations,
those held in the greatest contempt among the Greeks. Mawirot.
The Maeotians dwelt near the Palus Maeotis, or Sea of Asoph. They
are distinguished from the Scythians by Herodotus, ir., 123. AifiiTf.
By the Libyans are here meant the roving tribes in the interior of
Africa. d^A' tyu rot. "Nay, I indeed." A formula of objectior.
m reply. ovde elf rrjv 6ov%ciav, K. T. ?. " Neither, on the other hand,
do I consign myself unto slavery," i. e., assign myself to the class
of those who are ruled over by others. The av in this clause refers
ba ik to, and connects itself with the commencement of 8. The
meaning is, as I am not inclined, on the one hand, to assign myself
a place among those desirous of ruling, so, on the other, am I as
little inclined to belong to the class of th*? subjugated. rif ftiar,
TOVTUV 6c'6f . " A middle kind of path." The pronoun rir is often
separated from its substantive by the inteiposition of several words.
rtrrt <k' dp^f- Supply dyowoo-
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 221
$ 12.
//T el [itvroi, K. r. A. " But if, in very truth, replied Socratea,
< ven as this same path (of ours) leads neither through command
nor subjection, so it were to lead through human society, you would,
perhaps, be saying something to the same purpose," i. e., something
that carried weight with it. After 6C uvQpuiruv supply Qspot, and
observe, moreover, that /uf VTOI has here a confirmative force. The
ptv-ot, however, which commences the next clause, has an adver-
sative force, and must be rendered " however." (Kuhner, ad loc.)
uv. " While you are." (j.i]~e ujtuactc, K. r. A. " You will neithei
think it meet to command yourself, or be commanded, nor will will-
ingly show respect to those in authority." We have given clftwae/j
and dtpaKEvacic with Bornemann and others, in place of the com-
mon reading u^tuarif and Qspaireva^. The latter, indeed, has all
the MSS. in its favor ; but as the terminations asif and o-r/i; are often
confounded by the copyists, and as the sense evidently requires the
indicative here (the reference being to an express and definite opin-
ion avowed before this by Aristippus), the old reading must yield to
the new. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
ut; Emaravrai ol Kpeirrovef, K. r. A. " That the powerful know,
by having made their inferiors both publicly and privately to weep,
how to treat them as slaves." We have given Kadiaavrec with
Schneider, from Xen., Cyrop., ii., 2, 14, in place of Kafoaruvref, the
reading of other editors. Consult Plato, Ian, 505, E., and Stallbaum,
ad loc. The verb nafiifa properly means "to set down," "to make
to sit down," and hence, " to put into a state or condition," or sim-
ply "to make," "to render," and hence K^aiovms Kadiaavrec. is here
equivalent, as Coray remarks, to K^aiftv iron'/aavTef. ooiiTioic xp*!~
adat. Zeune and others read 6$ 6ov?.oic p?/<r0,H. This, however,
changes the meaning, for it renders the slavery doubtful, whereas
the omission of eif makes it real. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
13.
^ havBdvovot, K. T. A. " Do those escape your onservation, who,
after others have sown and planted, cut down their corn, and fell
their trees, and harass in every way their inferiors," &c., i. e., have
you never seen persons, who, after others have sown and planted,
havo cut down their corn. &c. ittAatpmvvrtf. The verb Tro2it>pi<u
properl/ means "to besiege," &c., and is then applied to all other
violent and oppressive conduct. (Jacobs, ad loc.) KOI itiiy ait. " And
again in private life." ol iivSpeloL Kal dwariu, K. r. A. The order
is. OVK olada OTI ol uvtipcto:, K. r. A. xapnovvrai. "Reap tho fruit
22VJ rroxEs TO BOOK H. CHAPTER i.
of the latter's labor." o\>6' tlf iro^trtiav Ipavrov Karan'^tiu ' Uu
not shut myself up in any one state." feVof . " A temporary guest."
$ 14.
TOVTO nivroi ii&n, K. T. '/.. " Now, truly, you mention in this an
admirable artifice." Ironical. By xus.atoua is properly meant a
trick or artifice peculiar to wrestlers, by which they endeavored lo
trip up their antagonists. Here, however, it denotes any cunning
and artful device in general. t ov. " Since." ScVwc, * <" 2e<-
puv, &c. These were celebrated robbers destroyed by Theseus.
There is a pleasant irony in this speech of Socrates. He means, in
fact, to say, although such cruel robbers as Sinnis, Sciron, and Pro-
crustes no longer infest the public roads, yet there are nut wanting
other men to injure you. Hence, though he uses the expression
ov<Ie<c In udtKti, he means directly the reverse. We have retained
the ordinary orthography in the name Ziwtf, although the more
correct form would appear to be mf. Compare Valck. ad Eanp..
Hippol.,Q77. ol fiiv Tro/.tTtvoficvoi iv raif narpioi. " The v who live
as free citizens in their native states." The idea intended to be
conveyed is this : If the most careful endeavors, on the part it the
citizens of states, to repress wrong doing, are nevertheless iu&afB-
ci> til, how halo can unpruu-.-tcd Mrmgers reckon on personal sc-
tu'ity. -pof rolf uvayieaioif Kufawfiii-otf. "In addition t< those
wb> are called relations by blood." The term avaynaioi answers
V> the Latin necestarii, and denotes those that are connected with
>is l-y necessary or natural ties, or, in other words, those related by
blood. ot'r upvvovTai. " By which they seek to repel." <5/zt>f d<5u-
"Are nevertheless wronged."
$ 15.
tv 't raff Molf. This and f vxoiav 6e are opposed to aw&v ftev,
&c. Hence the double 6e. iroXvv XP VOV ^arpi6uv. "Spending
mucb time," t. c., in passing from state to state, and from city to
city. rjTTuv. "Inferior," i. c., as being a mere stranger. KOI rot-
oOroc, tlotf, K. T. A. " And that, too, when you are such a character
as," &:. Observe the employment of the plural in olcut; after the
singular roiovrof, the reference in oloif being to an entire class, and
not to any definite individual. (Kithner, 819, 2, a., Jelf.) The reA
erencej moreover, in rotoii-oc is to one who is a mere vagrant, who
roams About without any settled abode, who is the citizen of no one
state, and is, therefore, unprotected by any. (Kvkncr, ad loc.) 6ia
r* tevof that. Observe the nominative with the infinitive, the re
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 223
eience being to the same person who is the subject of the finite verb.
-jj 6i(,rt icai tiovlof, K. T. 7i. " Or is it because you think that you
would be sucli a slave as to be profitable to no master?" The mode
oflife led by Aristippus was most costly and expensive, nor had he
any inclination to work ; hence he imagined that no one would be,
likely to reduce him to slavery, as his maintenance would cost more
than his earnings were worth. Socrates soon shows the futility of
this idea.- ry 6s TroAtre/eoTury, K. T. 7.. " And yet, delighting m
the most sumptuous fare."
$ 16.
xpuvrat. " Manage." upa ov. These particles, like the Latin
nonne, require an answer in the affirmative ; while upa /?, like
numnc, require an answer in the negative. (Kuhner, $ 873, 3, Jelf.)
audpovi&vai. "Check," i. e., cool down. inroKfeiovrfs 66cv.
" By detaining them (from all places) whence." y. In the sense
of I:-?/. " It may be possible." TOV dpaKerevtiv. " From running
away." et-avayKufrvaiv. "They drive out."
$17-
Ttiiai Kaicoif. "With all kinds of punishments." dovZcveiv. "To
act as becomes a slave." Compare the explanation of Jacobs :
" sick als Sklavcn henchmen." uX?M yup. " But then." Answering to
the Latin at enim. (Compare Kuhner, $ 786, Obs. 6, Jelf.)ruv e
avuyivjf KdKOTradovvruv. "From tliose who suffer hardships of ne-
cessity." el ys xtivfiaovai, K. r. A. " Since they will have volun-
tarily to endure hunger, and thirst," &c , i. e., since they are des-
tined to endure, &c. The future is here employed to express not
merely a future action, but one which is considered as predetermined
by circumstances and the state of affairs. Compare Matthia, 498,
b. eyu yap OVK old', K. T. ?.. " Since I do not know in what respect
it differs, for a person willing or unwilling to be lashed as to the
same skin," i. e., what difference it makes, when the same skin is
lashed, whether it is lashed voluntarily or involuntarily. Observe
that ftipfin is the accusative of nearer definition. Tro%iopKelo6ai.
" To be harassed." uAAo ye ?/ utipoavvr), K. T. ?. " Other, indeed,
than that folly attaches to the person," &c. On the adverbial em-
ployment here of uAlo, consult Kuhner, $ 895, Jelf, and Mallhia:,
$635.
$18.
ov fioKei aoi, K. T. %. The construction is ov Jo/cet aoi TU tKovata
niv TOIOVTUV (5-a^epftv TUV unovaiuv, K. r. 7i. y " Inasmuch as,'
224 NOTES TO BOOK II. ril M'TIIR f.
i. r., so far forth as this, that. Analogous to the 1 atiu guatenut -
* fiiv iituv ircivui "He who, from choice, suffers hunger." niut.
Supply dv. Compare Maltkur., t) 515, Ob*. OTTUTQV ffov/.ijrat. In
the previous clause we had oror dov/.oira, the optative being em
ployed because an uncertain doubtful condition was implied : here,
hovvrver, we have the subjunctive, because the present tsenriv pre-
cedes. (Afatthiee, $ 521. Ol>s. 2 ; Kuhner, $ 844, a., Jelf.)- ix' uyafty
i'Axidi Truvuf iv^finivtrai. "Relying on a good hope, takes delight
m laboring." The preposition ixi with the dative IB employed here
to denote the ground of mental affection. (Kuhner, $ 634, r, Jelf.}
The reading roitiv is a conjectural emendation of Taylor on Lysias,
p. 491, confirmed by MSS. The old editions have fpovuv rov Mj-
" Of being about to seize the prey."
4 19.
isal ru piv Totavra, K. T. X. "And yet, such rewards of toil are
worth but little." The indefinite rif, when joined with adjectives,
&c., brings the notion of these words more prominently forward, by
either increasing or weakening that notion, according as the mean-
ing of the word or the context requires. Here the effect is a weak-
ening one. (Kuhner, $ 659, 4, Jelf.} fattf jfttfuourw. Schneidei
reads, from two MSS., jfipuaoiraf, in compliance with Dawes' can
on. But compare i., 2, 37. xa/.uif olnuai. " They may regulate
well." Compare i.,*l, 17. jilovf tv nouJai. To do a person good
or evil is construed in Greek with two accusatives, or with an ac-
cusative of the person and the adverb gi> or icaxuf. Ei-gpycTflv an<l
Kanovpyclv are construed with an accusative of the person. Com-
pare iv., 4, 17. eif rd Toiavra. "For such objects as these." n-
Qpaivofievovf. " Full of happiness." More literally, "gladdened (iu
feeling)." ayaptvavs. "Admiring." &/.ovpevovf. "Emulated "
^ 20.
<u pev foiiovpylat. "Slothful habits." e* roii rapaxpiipa whi-ai.
" Easily obtained pleasures," i. e., obtained at the moment of desire
Such is the interpretation of Straub, adopted by Kuhner, and sup
ported by the whole connection of the passage. " Volvptutes (jut-
modi, quas, ubi concupiteris, statim, utpote sine ullo labore parables,
percipere liccat.'' The old interpretation ws " pleasures of moiiinit-
arj* duration,'* and so Schneider, "cos rolupiatts, quit statim pcrcipi-
itntur, el quarum usus Irert tempus durat." (Wheeler, ad loc.) <T<J-
uari evegiav ivcp' t u^eaOai. ' To work out a good habit for the body,'
i. e., a good habit or condition of body. The old editions hav^ it*.
NOTES TO BOOK. II. CHAPTER 1.
for which Zeune gives evepyu&aOat, from four MSS. ft
oAoyov. " Worth mentioning." The epithet u^o/lovov is here added
because at Kapavrina rjiovai can not be said to convey no knowlc>.
whatever to the mind. For who denies that music, paintings, and
other pleasures of the same kind give us some sort of knowledge"
(Kuhner, ad toe. Wheeler, ad loc.)al 6e 6cu Kaprepiaf iTrip&ciat,
K. T. ?.. " Whereas pursuits requiring constant perseverance cauee
us eventually to reach all that is beautiful and good." The verb
ii-tKVEiotiai, like -VJ^UVCLV, Aay^uveii', &.C., is construed with a geni-
tive. KOV. " Somewhere." The passage occurs in the " Works
and Days" ('Ep-ya KQI 'Hpepai), v. 285, seqq., or 287, seqq., cd. Gottl.
TJIV ^EV yp KaKorqra, K. T. X. " You may easily obtain vice foi
yourself even in one dense mass," i. e., you may easily get it all at
once. We have adopted here the explanation of Buttmann, (Lexil.
9. v. dl.elv, p. 270, FtshL), who derives the force of tt.a<56v in the
present passage, not from the idea of crowds or troops, but from
that of a dense compressed mass. The explanation of GSttling,
which is as follows, is very unsatisfactory : " l"kai sunt comissatio-
num antiques sodalitales (Find., Nem.,v., 86). Hoc igitur roluit poeta :
si vitio potiri vis, facilis est aditus, neque opus est ut solus vitii
viam ineas, sed multos habebis socios comissationum amantes."
fait]. "Level." The common editions of Hesiod have b7dyr). 1-7/5
uperi/f npoTrdpoiOfv. " In front of virtue," i. c., before virtue's thresh
old. j-7> 6' de uKpov ticrj-ai. " But when one shall have reached
the summit," i. e., the summit of the hill of virtue, unto which the
steep and rugged path leads. The subject of i\-?;rat is contained in
the verb itself, and refers to him who shall have selected this path.
(Gdtlling, ad loc.) ^n?.c^r/ irep eovaa. "Though difficult before."
Observe that here, and in priidirj, at the commencement of the line,
there is ? sudden transition from, tlm masculine to the feminine
Tins arises, not from the circumstance of OL/J.OI; being of both gen-
ders, as KUhner maintains, but because the reference now becomes
a direct one to aperfi, as Seyffert more correctly supposes.
paprvpel. "Bears testimony to the same effect." 'Enixapftof
Epicharmus was the chief comic poet among the Dorians, and a
native of the island of Cos, having been born there about B.C. 540.
He subsequently resided at Syracuse, and spent there the rprmindei
of his life. Hence he is often called the Sicilian. rc5i> novuv TruAov-
aiv, K. T. A. " The gods sell unto us all the good things of life foi
our labors," i. e., it is a law of heaven that happiness is to be pur-
chased only by toil. Observe that irovuv is the genitive of price
K2
NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER 1.
(Mat mi*, { 364.) The line here quoted is a trochaic tetran.dei
catalectic, and scanned as follows :
u naviipt, ft)i TU, K. T. A. " Ah ! wretched one, seek not after the
things that aie soft, lest thou mayest obtain tliose that are hard,"
i. c., seek not after an easy life, lest you may only obtain a hard one.
Observe that puto (contracted fiuov) is the present imperative of
uuoftai, an Epic lengthened form of ptiouai. This line is also a tro-
chaic tetrameter catalectic, and scanned aa follows :
u irSv\7ipt, || py TU | fiu^MKu II [iutd, I fifi T* I
The entire clause, from nai iv d?.Xw 6e TOKU to the end of the line,
is regarded as an interpolation by Valckcnaer (ad Herod, ii., 1 17).
because the ancient writers are not accustomed to employ TOTO;
when speaking of a passage of any book or writer. Schiitz anc
Schneider concur in this opinion, and Dindorf even goes so far as
to regard the whole passage in the light of a spurious addition, from
uapTvptl 61 KOI 'Eirtxappof. Voigtlaender, however, has successfully
defended the ordinary text. (Ob*., pt. 1, p. 13.)
$21.
ical UpodtKOf de 6 oo$6f, K. r. A. " Moreover, Prodicus the wise
also, in the work which he has composed concerning Hercules."
Observe the force of the article as repeated after avyypdf^an, and
Dere rendered for perspicuty' sake by an entire clause, as if yeypan-
utvu, or something equivalent, were understood. Prodicus was a
native of lulis, in the island of Ceos, and was eminenl as a Sophist
and rhetorician ; although here, as Welcker observes, Xenophon
separates him from the rest of the Sophists by the more honorable
appellation of (5 ffo>6f. (Welcker, Kleine Schriften, ii., p. 466.) Pro-
dicus visited Athens frequently, for the purpose of transacting busi-
ness on behalf of his native city. Socrates was one of his pupils
in rhetoric. (Plato, Meno, 96, D.) oti/ypa/^uart. Xenophon merely
refers to the work in question under the general appellation of avy-
ypafifta. Its true title, however, was 'Q/jat, which Welcker refers
to thn youthful bloom of Hercules. (Suidas, s. v. 'Cpot, Welcker,
i. c.) The apologue itself is generally known, at the present day,
by the title of" The Choice of Hercules."
dnep 6rj KOI it'ktiGTois ciridtiKwrai. "Which, as is well known,
he is accustomed to read unto very many." Literally, " he ex-
hihits." The verb frrtJei/tvt-ut is properly employed in the sense of
VOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I.
making an exhibition of skill, or giving a specimen of one's art.
The exhibition, in the present instance, consisted in reading the
work aloud unto others. Declamations or recitations held by the
Sophists and others, in order to show their power of language, skill,
and invention, were called enideit-eir. (Kiihner, ad loc.) Observe
the force of 6% in this clause, and compare the explanation of Ktihnei,
"uti constat inter omnes." ufavruf uirotpaiveTai. "Declares his
sentiments in a similar manner." Literally, "shows himself."
Thucydides (ii., 42) uses the active voice in the same sense, but
the middle is more usual. inel uppHro. " When he was advanc-
ing." iv y. " At which period." Supply upq. airo/cpuropef.
" Their own masters." fire TTJV 61' dperf/f 66bv, K. -. A. " Whethei
they will turn themselves toward life along the path leading through
virtue," &c., i. e., whether they will enter on the course of actual
life by the path of virtue, &c. f ijavxlav. " Into a solitary place."
Compare Cic., Off., i., 32. TpdirTjTai. "He shall turn himself."
The deliberative subjunctive. Compare notes on i., 2, 15.
$22.
fieyakas- "Large of form." cvrpciri) re idelv.Kal ihcvflepiov
'Both engaging to behold and lady-like," i. e., of an engaging and
lady-like appearance. Gaisford reads tfavdepiav, from a MS. of
Stobaeus. Xenophon, however, uses in the feminine both i^cvdepiof
and ifavOepia. Compare Conviv., ii., 4; Greg. Cor.,p.G2,seqq.,ed.
Schacf. Ttpoiivai. " To come forward." Schneider, Dindorf, and
Bornemann give irposievai, " to come toward," from a single MS.
The idea, however, implied in -xpoiivai, is well expressed by Ktlhner,
' ex occulto prodire." Qiioei KeKahTiuTTtafifviiv, K. T. A. ' Adorned by
nature as to her person with purity, as to her eyes with modesty,
is to her demeanor with becoming reserve, and in white attire."
We have rendered iaOqn 6e Aet>KJ? as a simple and independent
clause. Jacobs, Ktihner, and others, make it depend on nenoa-
unfiivrjv, and miss from the sentence some word corresponding to
ouua, ofifiara, and o^/ua, and then ground upon this alleged omis-
sion a charge of want of elegance against Xenophon, than which
nothing can be more unjust. Tdpa[i/tVT]v pen f no^vaapKiav, K. T.
?.. " Pampered into a full and enervated habit of body." KeKaX~
'.uTrifffievjjv 6s TO pev *pcJ,"a, K. T. A. " Set off, moreover, as to her
complexion, so as to seem to appear both fairer and more florid
than the reality," i. c., than she really was. Lange thinks cWeiV
QaivEotiai pleonastic, and, as AOKEIV follows immediately after, he
regards $aivtc6ai as alone correct here. But donelv dtaiveotiai is
228 NOTES 10 BOOK II. - CHAPTER 1.
well explained by KQhner, " ut . . . . pra te fcrre (Qalveadai) rtJeie
tur (AoKtiv)."
TU <Je 6f*(taTa lx tlv avon-e.rra^t'va. " That she had her eyes, more-
over, opened widely." This is the bold, immodest stare, opposed
10 the modest and retiring look. iaOfjTa 6i, t$ f/f, K. T. ?.. " And an
uttire, through which youthful beauty might most shine forth," i. .,
attire, the texture of which allowed the youthful beauty of her limbe
to be clearly apparent. The reference is to what was termed the
Coan robe or attire, and which had a great degree of transparency.
Consult Diet. Ant., t. v. Coo. testts. naraaKo-tiaBai. A'e da/ju iavrf t v.
"That she frequently, also, looked down at herself," i. e., survey-
ing her dress and person. avriiv dearat. If the optative were here
employed in the place of the indicative, we would have avrfjv.
(Kuhner, ad lot.) Compare i., 2, 49. u-o&.i-tiv. "She looked
hack."
$23.
irluiouuTipov. Thus in several MSS. and early editions. The
common reading is x'/.TifiiecTepor. levai rbv aiirbv rponov. " Pro-
ceeded in the same manner (as before)," i. e., with the same quiet
gait, neither slower nor faster. Observe here the construction ot
the accusative iriyi> (icv npoaOev prjdfloav) with the infinitive, the
reference being still to what Prodicus says. $6uaai. "To get be-
fore her," i. e., to anticipate her. axopovvra. " At a loss." iuv
ovv tyl Qi/.tjv xetjtrfU9Og. " If, then, (you shall turn yourself thither)
after having made me your friend." Supply, from the previous
clause, f rbv ftiov Tpuirg. Compare Hermann, ad Vig., () 227, p
776, teqq. Five MSS. give notion, and two xoiiioti. The common
text has irotiimjs. We have given iroirjaufievof, on good MS. au-
thority, with Bornemann, Kuhner, and others. KOI TUV fiiv TtfiTrvuv
oi>6tv6$, K. r. /.. '-And you shall taste of every pleasure." Liter-
ally, " and you shall be without tasting of no one of the things that
are delightful." Observe that uyevarof takes the genitive on the
same principle that yeveaBai, "to taste," is construed with it. ruv
;recpor. "Without any experience of troubles."
$ 24, 25.
ot QpovTicic. "You shall not concern yourself about " Observe
that ypovTitlf is the Attic form of the future for 6pm-Tioti(. n-pay-
utrruv. " Public affairs." CKUTTotftevof dicact. " You shall be al-
ways considering." There is some doubt about the true reading
here We have given Aitnet (with the more Attic termination) fron?
NOTES TO BOOK 11. CHAPTER I.
almost all the MSS Jacobs, however, conjectures ad lay. and
Budaeus 6)j TJ. One MS. has tiiufrif, which is evidently a mere
gloss. Kfxapiouevov. " Gratifying to the taste." rjaQei.^. "You
may experience pleasure." uirovuraTa. " With the least degree
of trouble." rlf vTro^ia airuveuc, K. T. A. "Any suspicion of a
scarcity of the means whence these (blessings) are to arise." Ob-
serve that aTTuveuc u<j>' uv is for oiruveuf TOVTUV up uv, and compare
i., 2, 14. ou (j>66of. " There is no fear." Supply ecrn', and compare
SeyfFert, "non est quod, metuas." em. TO TTOVUVVTU, K. T. 3.. "To
the procuring of these things by laboring and undergoing privations,"
&c. uW ols uv ql uTihoi, K. T. 7i. Observe that olf is here for u,
being attracted by rovrotf. uv Ipyu&vTai. " May obtain by their
labor." TtavTaxodcv cxj>E^Eio6at k^ovaiav "Authority to benefit
themselves from every side," i. e., from every possible source.
$26.
Etpr}. The verb lyrj, like inquit in Latin, is commonly separated
from its subject by some of the words quoted. (Matlhia, 306,
04s.) uvofia 6e aot ri ean.v. The particle <5e in interrogations often
refers to something to be supplied by the imagination. Thus, in
the present instance, we may suppose the full sentence to run as
follows : " All this sounds fairly enough, lady, but. what is your
name !" Ev6atfj.ovi.av. " Happiness." ii7roKnpi6[JEvoi. " Nick-
naming." The verb vnoKopi&nai means, properly, " to play thfi
child," and especially, " to talk child's language," i. e., to use terms
of endearment, such as diminutives. Then reversely, "to call
something good by a bad name," " to disparage," " to nickname,"
&c. KaKiav. "Vice."
$ 27.
ev Tovrtf). Supply rw ^povu. "During this time." KO.I eyw. ' 1,
too." eltivia. "Because I know." Observe here and in Karafta-
Bovaa the causal force of the participle. (Kuhner, $ 697, a , Jdf.)
<j>vaiv. " Disposition." EV TTJ Katdfia. " During your early train-
ing," i. e., in the training of your youth. a<j>66p' uv as TUV Kahtiv,
K. T. Ti.. " You would assuredly become a noble doer of the things
that are honorable and dignified." Observe that aij>66pa has here
the force of profccto or omnino, and consult Sturz, Lex. Xen., s. v.
3. E.I TToAii EVTiuorepav, K. r. 7. "Still far more held in honor,
and More illustrious on account of the ad van ages (which I shall
obtain for you)." Trpjotpiotf ij6ov^. " With any preludes regard-
ing pleasure," i. e., by any introductc ry remarks, holding out to you.
830 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I.
for the purpose of securing your attention, the promise of plcasiu
able enjoyment. Observe that irpooipia ij<Jow}f stands here opposed
to TCI urra, that is, ru a\i)6fi, just as fter' u^.r/Oeiaf stands opposed
heie to t^n"arf]au. ru <5i>ra. "The things that are," t. e., the ex-
ieting state of things. yxtp oi drti 6U6eaav. "Even as the g?da
have ordained (them to be)."
428.
rue SVTUV uyaOtJv not Ka'/.tJv oi>6fv. " No one of the things that
are good and honorable." i/.f<jf. Attic for </.oi-f. dtpairtvreov
rorr &eov{. " You must worship the gods." Supply aoi ion. Ver-
bals in Tiov are construed like the Latin genind in dum, with the
substantive verb and the dative of the personal pronoun ; and though
passive in derivation, they nevertheless govern the cases of the
verbs from which they are derived, like actives. (Matthia, 447,
2.) af-toif iif apery davutifcoBat. "You claim to be admired for
virtue." Compare iir" tl-yoBoif, $ 27. TTJV yf^v titpanevrtov " You
must till the earth." tppff avfcaBai. " You are eager to increase
your means." Observe the force of the middle. ruf roAe/*af
Ttxvaf at'ruf rt, K. r. A. " You must both learn the arts of wai
themselves from those who are acquainted with them, and must
practice how you ought to use them," i. e., you must not only learn,
but must practice them. el 61 nai. After a succession of members
of a discourse, beginning with tire, the concluding member, which
is the most important one, commences with 6i. (Compare
Ktihner, } 778, Obs., Jclf.) So in Latin, after a repetition of sive,
the fina'. member begins with ri vero. (K&hncr, ad Cic. Tusc., i.,
41, 97.) ry yvuftij vntiperiiv tOiartov TO au/ia. "You must accus-
tom your body to render obedience to your mind." Cicero gives the
explanation of this passage in the De Officiis (i., 23), as cited by Vic-
torius : " Excrcendum corpus, et ita afficiendum est, vt obedire consilic
ct rationi possit.' 1 '' ovv irdvotf xal idpuri. The preposition avv with
the dative of the instrument is of rare occurrence. (Compare
K*kmr, 623, Jelf.)
$ 29.
(jf x a ^- C7 ^l v * a ' poKpav 6<56v, K. T. A. " How painful and tedious
a road to her joys this woman tells you of." Observe the force of
the article in raf evfpoavvac, the joys which she promises. liri T*n>
ndaiftoviav. " Unto the happiness which I have in store." i. .. unto
my happiness. Observe again the force of the article.
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I 231
$30.
ri 6e av ayaQbv l^etf ; " But what good thing dost thou possess V ;
Compare t) 26. iOe'Mvaa. " Since thou art willing." TJJV TUV qdeut
iiridvu'tav. " The desire for the things that are pleasing," i. e., the
natural desire of pleasures. KU.VTUV f/nrinhaaai. " Sate yourself
with all things." Observe the force of the middle. fyoiroiovc pj-
Xavwfievn. " Contriving (to procure) skillful cooks." For the Iran
sition here from the finite verb to the participle, consult Matthitz,
i) 632, 4 ; Kuhner, 705, 4, Jelf. The regular mode of expression
would have been as follows : KOI, Iva filv TjSiuf puyyf, oipoTtotovc. fijj-
Xavtp, tva (5e fjdfuc irivnf, olvovs .... irapaaKEvd&i. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
Xtova. Snow was used by the ancients to cool their wines. They
frequently preserved it in subterranean caverns. (Plin., H. N., ix.,
4; Athen., iii., p. 124; Martial, xiv., 115.) rdf aTpupvac. [lal.aKuc..
" Your soft beds," i. e., your beds of down. Observe the force of
the article here, the reference being to things accustomed to be em-
ployed by the effeminate and luxurious.^rdf itMvae. " Your couch-
es," t. e., those costly couches of yours, on which the beds of down
were placed. rd vmSadpa raif Khivaif. " The rockers beneath
your couches." By {nroSaOpa ratf K^ivaif commentators generally
suppose that Xenophon means carpets spread under the feet of
couches, to prevent noise when the latter are moved or disturbed in
any way. The true explanation, however, is the one which we have
adopted, and is due to Schneider, who compares three passages of
the physician Antyllus (Frag. Medic. Oribas., ed. Matth., p. 114, 170,
172), from which it appears that by inr66a6pa are here meant a kind
of diagonal rockers attached to the feet of couches, for the purpose
of producing a gentle motion and thus inviting repose. (Kuhner,
ad loc.) o rnroifis. The deliberative subjunctive. In other words,
the subjunctive is used, in such cases as the present, to express a
question implying doubt or deliberation, where the speaker considers
with himself what, under present circumstances, is best for him to
do (Matthia, $ 516 ; Kuhner, $4 17, Jelf.)
31.
uddvaroe Je oinja. " Moreover, though immortal." rov de KUVTUV
Ji6lorov uKovauaToc, K. T. A. "The sweetest strain, too, of all that
the ear takes in, thy own praise, thou never hast heard." Literally,
in respect of the sweetest thing heard of all, the praise of your-
eelf, you are without hearing." As regards the employment of
tavrijf for the pronoun of the second person, consult Matthias, i) 489
1 1 . rov aoi> tiiuaev Tol^ijorifv elvat " Would dare to be one o/
NOTF.8 TO BOOK II. CHAPTEk .
thy train ot revelers." By tiiaaoc is properly meant a band or corn-
oany engaged in celebrating some festival, chiefly of Bacchus, with
dancing, singing, &c. It is here employed in an ironical sense, to
denote a noisy and licentious crew of the votaries of vicious indul-
gence. Observe that duiaov is the partitive genit ve. ot vloi fin
6vrt{. The plural here refers to $iao<JTai*as imp ied in dtuoov.
raif V v ^ a 'f uvotiTHi. ' Mere dotards in their intellects," . e., en-
feebled to dotage by licentious excesses. tin-done pe v l.iirupoi, K. r
f. " Maintained throughout early life in idleness amid abundance
of all kinds," t. e., maintained by the labors of others, such as pa-
rents or relation*. We have given /.txapai here the meaning as-
signed to it by Kflhner, "in omnium rerum afflucntia." Tptfo/jtcvot.
In place of this, which is the reading of all MSS. and early editions,
many later editors have given <ttp6fitvot, the conjecture of Ruhnken.
The emendation, however, is altogether unnecessary. The votaries
of vicious pleasure are described as being maintained by others in
their youth, and being compelled to maintain themselves in age, at
which latter period their previous excesses have left them broken
down in body and mind, and little able to do any thing for their OWD
support. (Kuhner, ad Ice.)
ixiirovuf 6c avxpripol, K. T. /.. " And passing through old age with
heavy toil, amid all the squalidness of penury." Observe the op-
position between avxftrjpoi and '/.nrnpoi, and also between itirovuf and
iiwrovuf . rotf fti:v irttrpayfitvoif. " On account of the things done
by them," t. e., their past excesses. Observe the employment of
the dative to express the cause of the action. (Matthia, 399.)
TOif 6c irparroftivotf ftapwopevoi. " And weighed down by the things
that are at present getting done," i. e., oppressed and broken down
by the weight of their present labors. TU pev fi6ta. ' Pleasures."
TU ^aAen-ti. " Hardships."
$32.
vuvfifti. "Associate with." nai irapa uv6p<jot olf irpofiy/ce .
" And by men by whom it is becoming to be honored," i. e., by the
good among men. Supply Trap' before olf, and npuadai after -pofr/-
tti. This omission of the preposition is common in both Greek and
Latin. Thus, iii., 7, 3: Iv ralf avvovoiaic, alf avvct, and Convir.,
iv., 1 : iv rift xpavu, Ji vpCtv UKOVU. So in Latin, Corn. Step., dm.,
'\, 1 : " Incidit in eamdcm intidiam, quam pater suits," Scc.
$ 33.
fjficia fisv Kal inrpdyfttjv i^cAaixrjf. " A sweet and simple enjoy
ment." The term dirpdyt^v refers to the absence of all labored
NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER I.. 233
preparations, and aL. incentives to a jaded appetite. u
Verbs which, like u\6uvTai, denote a state of feeling, are construed
with a participle. (Kuhncr, 685, Jelf. Compare i., 2, 47.) raft
ruv vw Tifiaif. " With the honors shown them by the young.'-
Observe here the employment of the genitive to denote the authors
of a thing, so that the genitive is taken, as the grammarians term
it, in an active sense. (Matthias, 375.) ruv irahaiijv npii^euv
"Their former actions," i. e., their past course of life. sv 6s raf Trap
ovaaf, K. T. A. " And take delight in the successful performance
of the business of the present." Literally, " in performi.i^ well
their present ones." TO neTrpuftfvov reAof. " The destine* end."
&TI/UOI. " Unhonored." <lA/.d fieru fivr/fiijf, K. T. /,. " Bu^ being
celebrated in song, they bloorn in memory throughout all time.' Ob-
serve the adjectival force of usi as placed between the article and
noun. duA^ovci. Cicero uses a similar word ( Tusc., i., 49) : " Har-
modins in ore ct Aristogiton, Lacedainomus Lconidas. Thebanus Epam-
viondas vigent." paKapiaTOTuTTjv. This form of the superlative is
to be assigned to a positive paKapiaTos, from the verb
is a form peculiar to Xenophon. Compare Apol., c. 32.
diuisei TTJV naidevaiv. " Relates the instruction," t. e., the tram-
ing. tKoafiriof plvToi raf yvuuaf. " He ornamented, however, his
sentiments." xeiptiadai n nai ruv, K. r. ?. "To endeavor in some
degree to bethink yourself of those things also which relate to the
future period of your life."
CHAPTER II.
H-
AafiKpoKMa. Socrates had three sons by his wife Xanthippe ;
namely, Lamprocles, Sophroniscus, and Menexenus. ^^aAfTro^ov-
ra. Verbs signifying "to perceive,' 1 " observe," &c., are construed
with a participle. (Matlhirt, 549.) /cat pu'/.a. " Certainly (I do)."
Tl.e expression nal /*u?.o is equivalent to the Latin "maxime," "vet
maxime," "maxime rero," "omnino." Compare iii., 3, 9. KarnffCfiu-
dri/caf ovv TOVJ- ri TTOIOVVTU^, K. r. A. " Have you ascertained, then,
those who do what men stigmatize by this name V i. e., have you
ascertained, then, whom men stigmatize by this name, and what
they do whom they thus stigmatize 1 Observe here the conciseness
of the Greek form of expression. The full mode of enunciating the
clause would be as follows : xarafisuuBriKaf ovv, rivaf TO ovofia TOVT
234 NOTES TO BOOK II. -- CHAPTER I*.
unoitalioioiv, xnl r< notovaiv oiiTOt, oi>f TO bvofta TOVTO
(Con. pare Matthia, <) 567 ; Kuhner, $ 883. 2, Jclf.) For the doubl
accusative aftet n-(inn/.< nu-, consult Man/tut. -J20. Ob*. 2, b.
roiif tv naOovraf. "Those who havr received a kindness." OVKOIV
aonnvoi not, K. T. /. " Do they not, then, deem it right to class the
ungrateful among the unjust?" Zcune thinks that 6tii> ought to be
supplied after oonovot. But this is quite unnecessary, since duKniat
itself implies the notion of what is fit or becoming. (Kuhner, ad lac
Compare Kuhner, $ 665, Jclf.)
$2.
rj6ri 6e iror' laKfyu. "And have you ever hitherto considered."
tt upa .... uJiKov tan. In case of reality, tl is used with an
indicative ; but in case of a future event, yet to be investigated,
iuv with the subjunctive is employed after ani^aaOm. (Matthia,
526.) KOI T("; ii\afitartlv irpof piv Tui>f Qil.ovf, K. T. A. " So the act-
ing with ingratitude toward our friends is unjust." KUI 6<>Kti /lot,
vp oil uv, K. T. A. " And from whomsoever, whether friend or foe,
one, on having received a favor, docs not try to make a grateful re-
turn, (that one) appears to me to be an unjust person." The pe-
culiar construction of this sentence arises from a species of attrac-
tion, the relative clause being in construction with the dependent
clause. (Kuhner, $ 825, 1, Jclf.) The more simple arrangement
would have been as follows : KU< 6o*ti pot, i^rif av, i>vo TIVO( tv
iraduv, fir] irttparai x<iptv iirro6t6ovai, udtKOf tivai. A similar struc
ture occurs in Cicero (Tutc., i., 34.)
el y* ovruf lx tl TOVTO. " If, indeed, this be so." The particle tl
with an indicative is often followed by an optative with uv in the
apodosis, when the result is to be represented as uncertain, as only
possible, not decided upon in the speaker's mind ; and hence, this
is a less decided way of expressing the notion of Uie future indica-
Jive, av referring to the condition of the former sentence. (Kuhner,
9 85 J, b., Jclf.)ti%iKpivrif rif u6mia. "A kind of sheer injustice."
The primitive meaning of ci/.tupivw is, "examined by the sun's
light" (ei/.T], xpivu), " tested," " found genuine." Hence arise the
significations of "unmixed," "pure," "clear," "palpable," "sheer,"
&.c. The common form is ti/.inpivrif, for which we have not hesi-
tated to substitute si/.txpivi^, with the initial aspirate, as more in
accordance with etymology, and as usually found in the best MSS.
of Plato. dau rif fieifc uyaQa iraBuv. "By how muc!> one havioj
NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER II. 235
-ceived greater favors." (Compare Matt/da:, 509, d.) Observe
tint KUGXEIV properly means " to be affected" by external objects
or circumstances, either good or bad. rivas ovv, t<j>ri, vno rivuv, K
r. /L "Whom then, said he, could we find benefited in greatei
things by whom, than children by parents 1" i. e., whom then could
we find more benefited, and by whom, &c. In Greek, two, or even
more interrogative words may be attached to the same verb, so that
two or more questions on different points are expressed in one sen-
tence. (Kuhner, 1) 883, 1, Jclf.) K psv OVK OVTUV. "From not
being," i. e., from non-existence.
a 6rj. " Which, it is well known." Observe the force of 6y, and
compare the explanation of Ktihner : " Qua, uti satis constat." oDrwf
TraKrof ufta. " So valuable in every point of view." Literally, " so
worthy of every thing." cm rotf fteyiarote a6iK^aai. "For the
greatest offences." <jf OVK uv (tefynrtf KO.KOU, K. r. /I. "Thinking
that they will not, in all likelihood, cause wrong-doing to cease by
the fear of any greater evil." Observe that Travaovrff agrees with
Koldrai, implied in iroAeif, and also that if here with the participle
refers to an opinion formed or something thought of. (Kuhner,
701, Jelf.) uv mivaovTff. The particle uv is joined with infini-
tives and participles, and gives to them the same signification that
the optative, subjunctive, or indicative with uv would have in the
resolution by means of the finite verb. (Matilda, 598 ; Kuhner.
6 429 Jelf.)
> uv ye iHppotiiaiuv Svena Traitioxouladai. " Beget children througL
nere sensuality." OKOTTOVUSVOI. "Carefully considering." /3U
nara. "The most robust." nal 6 fi.lv ye. Thus in several MSS.
In some early editions we find nal 6 ftev yap. The common text
omits ye. KO.I ravra iif uv dvvrjrai ^tlara. " And these in as great
abundance as he may be able." ijroJefa^ev?/. "Having both re-
ceived it within herself." KOI /jeraditiovaa rijf rpo^f, K. T. A. " And
imparting a portion of the nourishment by which she herself is even
supported." Many MSS. and all the early editions give r\q KUI airrj,
but the attraction of the pronoun in the dative is so rare that we
have preferred following Stobaeus, and the edition of H. Stephens,
with Bornemann, Dindorf, and other recent editors, and giving 5
KOI QVTTI. On the attraction of the dative of the relative, consult
Kiihner, 822, Obs. 4, Jelf. dieveyKaaa. " Having carried it hei
full time." OVTE Trpo-KCTrovdvla ov6ev uyaOov. " Having neither ex
ierienced as yet a single advantage " oiire yiyv^anw r6 ppc$o(, n
NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER II.
T. .1. " Nor the infant knowing by whom it is fondlj tended."
The best view of' this much-contested clause is to regard j<jruffc/
ro (i/ie^nf as a nominative absolute. (Compare \\'anr.wski, dt
Construct, qua diritur aLsoluta, p. 6.) Kuliner, >utli much I;ss pro-
priety, regards it as a sort of oratorical anacokthon, and that Xen-
ophon used the nominative instead of the genitive, " membrorum
coneiniritati* tervtintUe cauta.'' aTo^a^ofiivTj. "Guessing.'' A beau*
tifully appropriate term to denote a mother's fond sagacity. i
oiv. " To satisfy it." riva x<iptv- " What return."
u fih> &v aiirol l*u<7', K. T. /.. " Whatever good rules for the
conduct of life the parents themselves may have, they teach unto
them." Observe the employment here of tx civ ' n tnc sense of pos-
sessing, and compare i., 6, 13. faxavuvTtf. " Incurring expense."
tiripri.ovvTai. "Exercise an anxious care." uf Avvardv /3t?.r<crrot.
"As far as possible the best." In order to strengthen the sig-
nification of superlatives, particles and clauses are often added
roi, ci Kcii. " But, in truth, although." KtxoiriKt. Supply
17 iui) fuirrjp, which Lamprocles had in his mind, the whole previous
discourse being in reference to her. rrjv jafoTronyra. " Her harsh-
ness of temper." Xanthippe, the wife of Socrates, was notorious
for her violent temper. Consult Wiggers' Life of Socrates, p.396
of this volume. uypidrrjra. " The wild temper." 17 ptjTpof. The
article is not added, because Socrates speaks of mothers in general.
Lamprocles, however, uses the article in the succeeding clause, rj?{
uijrpof, because he means his own mother. r^f fiTjTpdf, TTJ$ ye TOI-
avnjf. "That of my mother, at least of such a mother as she is."
-17 danovaa, 17 laitTlaaaa. " By having either bitten or kicked you."
$8.
dJUa, vi] At'a, Ifa K. r. A. " (No), but in very truth she utters,
replied the other, things which one would not wish to hear lor his
whole life," t. e., though he must lose his life unless he he willing to
hear them. Observe that t-rri here marks condition. (Matthiet,
(f 585, j3.) The particle u.7J.<'i at the beginning of the present clause
is elliptical, the full idea being, ov KO.KOV ri (tot i-Aunev, (iAAu, *. r. ?..
av <5c noaa, ityi d ZuKptirtjf, K. T. ?.. " And yet, bow much trouble
replied Socrates, difficult to endure, do you think you have caused
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER II. 237
unto this (mother)." iroaa 6e Xvm'/aat nd/ivuv. "And how much
sorrow (do you think) you have occasioned her by your illness "
Literally, " when laboring (under sickness)." Observe the em-
ployment of the nominative with the infinitive, the reference being
to the same individual that forms the subject of the leading verb.
i(j>' d) yaxvvOq. " At which she blushed," i. e., that could call the
blush to her cheeks.
$9.
uv aiiTjj fayei. Observe the attraction of uv for a. fj ro?f ii-u-
Kpiralf. " Than it is for stage-players." ra Icr^ara. " The worst
reproaches." Literally, "the last," i. e., in degree of reproaching.
Observe in this clause the construction of Ltyuai v with the double
accusative, and compare Matthia, 416, Obs. 2, j3. eneioTj OVK oiov-
rat, K. T. 7.. " Since they do not think that either he of the speak-
ers, who reviles, reviles that he may injure," &c. voovaa. "In-
tending. 1 ' uMu Kai flovAo/AtvT], K. T. A. " But even wishing that
there be for you (so many) blessings, as many as (she wishes that
here may be) for no one else," i. e., wishing you to have blessings
more numerous than any other person. Observe that before a-/a6a
we are to supply roaa, the correlative of oaa. oi> 6fjTa. " No, as-
suredly."
$ 10.
eTri/itf.ofjVTjv Kauvovrof. " Taking care of you when sick." OTUJ
iiyiatvyf, K. r. "k. Schneider, Herbst, and Dindorf read vyiavtle, on
account of laei following, in order that the two moods may agree,
but no change of the kind is needed. The subjunctive vyta'tvy;, as
Kfl liner well remarks, has reference to that the issue of which :s in
the hands of the gods, and therefore altogether uncertain ; whereas
the inttiodiive laci is eruployed*to express what is more within a
mother's control, and therefore of more certain issue. Tro/Ulu rotf
tisois EVjOfievr], K. r. /. " Praying in thy behalf unto the gods tor
many blessings." The dative here is expressed elsewhere by repot
roif #ot}f. Sauppe makes iSeotf equivalent to irapu ruv &EUV, "a
Diis," in which Kflhner concurs. The version, however, which we
have given, is decided'y superior to this. et^df airodiSovaav. " Pay-
ing the oblations she has vowed." -ayadu.. "Any thing that ia
jjood." Lite:ally, "the things that an good."
$ 11, 12.
depaireveiv "To pay respect to." f) naptoKtvaaat. "Oraieyou
jHepared." Observe the continued action denoted by the perfect
238 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER II.
Literally, "have you been prepared," and are you still p reared -
lyuyc. " I would, indeed, endeavor to please." Supply uv nupu^v
upioKtiv. uyadov avKMirnip. " An assistant in the acquisition of
good." /to/, uv n a<pa/.'/.6utvo{ rvj^f, *. r. ?.. " And, if you may have
rmanced to stumble in any respect, may kindly lend aid to you from
near at hand." ovvodoiiropov, f/ ai-uTr/.ovv, K. r. A.. " Would it make
no difference to you, that a fellow-traveler, -or fellow-passenger, ot
it' you should meet with any one else, (in any other station of life,
that such an one) be a friend or an enemy !" i. e., or whatever person
you should come in contact with. 7% irapu rovruv euvoiaf. "Of the
benevolence proceeding from these." lyuye. Supply olo/tai dtlv.
<) 13.
elra. Compare i., 2, 26. ute.tif uiv uxapioriaf ovdeuiuf kmutXei-
rai, K. r. A. " Takes no cognizance of any other species of ingrat-
itude, nor gives judgment against (any other)." After 6iK<i& i supply
u/./.j;v. iftpiopa. ' Overlooks." ev irenovdoraf. Compare $ 3.
yoveaf pi dtparrei-T?. An action was allowable for any neglect or
insult toward a parent, and was termed ypa$ri Kaxuacuf yoviuv.
Compare Meier vnd Schoman^ Att. Proc., p. 288, seqq. ; and Her-
mann, Gr. Ant., $ 133, 11. 6i*i)v. "A fine." KOI u7ro6oKif,iu^ovaa,
K. r. X. " And, rejecting, does not permit this one to be an archon,
thinking that the sacrifices in behalf of the state would neither be
duly offered if this one were to offer them," &c. Observe again
the employment of <if with the absolute case of the participle, with
reference to something thought of, &cr ovre u,7.7.o /ca/.cif /cai du-oiuf,
K. T. ?.. Complete the sentence as follows : ovre d?.Ao ico/uf *ai
<5ta<wf ovtitv uv Tcparroptvov, TOVTOV irpui-avTof, so as to correspond
with ovrc uv dvdueva, rovrov iWovror. Compare MatthioR, 568, 3.
Koi rovro IS-eru&i i] rro^if iv rate TUV apxovruv 6oKifiaaiaif. " The
state examines into this also in The scrutinies of candidates for
offices of magistracy." More literally, " in the scrutinies of magis-
trates." By doKtuaofa at Athens was meant an examination or
scrutiny into the life and character of candidates for magisterial
offices. If the examination took place in the senate, it was called
if in the forum, before the regular court of investigation,
In either case, however, the investigation was held after
the election, and before the candidate elect entered upon office
\Dict. Ant., s. v. Docimasia and Anacrisis.)
$ 14.
arau$pnf>f. "If you are wise." irapTiui?.T)Ka{ TTJC ptjrpdf. Vert.*
Unifying " to negtect," or M be careless alout" any thing, are fol-
NOTES TO BOOK 11. CHAPTER III. 239
lowed by a genitive. (Mattkiee, 348.) roiif <5e iiv6pwirovc a\> 6-
/Uife*. " And, on the other hand, you will have respect for the
opinion of mankind." More literally, "you will take care of men."
icpra. The common text has eira, which is too abrupt. We have
adopted Zeune's conjectural emendation /cpra, deduced from al
chn, the reading of eight Parisian MSS. roi>f yoveif. Thus in eight
MSS., in Stobaeus, and also in the older editions. Zeune and
'Schneider read roi>r yuveaf, but the accusative in c ' s not unusual
in Xenophon. Compare iii., 5, 19 ; iii., 7, 16 ; iv., 4, 20. (Kuknei
90, Ols. 3, Jelf.) ev ae notr/oaf X"P LV uTroTi^cadat. "That he,
after having done you a kindness, will obtain from you a grateful re
turn." Observe the employment of the nominative with the infini
live, the reference being to the subject of the previous verb.
CHAPTER III.
$1.
Ta. Compare i., 2, 48. Plato, in his Charmides (15>,
B), describes Clmerephon as a violent and passionate man. yvupipu.
"Well known." 6ta^>tpofitvu. "At variance with each other."
Observe the force of the middle. ov dtjirov /cat av, K. T. A. "You,
too, surely, are not one of such men as those." The particles oi
dqirov are thus used in ironical interrogation, when a negative an-
swer is expected. (Kuhner, t) 724, 2, 874, 3, Jelf.)ol xpqnifiuri
oov, K. r. /I. " Who consider property a more useful thing than
brethren." An adjective, as a predicate, not as an epithet, of things
and persons, often stands in the neuter singular, although the sub-
ject is masculine, or feminine, and in the plural. It is usual in such
cases to supply xptiP or KTijpa. x9W ara - Compare the explana-
tion given in the Lex. Seg. (Bekker, Ancc. Gr., i., p. 316) : owaivct
Koi TO upyvpiov, Kai ra ^pr/juara, Kal TTJV o^v oiioiav. KOI ravra, TUV
uev a<j>p6vuv OVTUV, K. r. %. " And that, too, though the former are
devoid of reason, while the latter, (a brother), has reason." /Joj?-
fei'af dtofievuv. Socrates means that property requires care on the
part of the possessors to guard and preserve it. irfaiov uv. " Man-
ifold." evdc- " But one."
$ 2, 3.
Toi)f [iev aM^ov^ tjipiav fi-yclrai. "Thinks his brothers a det
riment to him." TO, TUV adetyuv. "The property of these brothers.'
ivTavOa. " lu the latter case." dcr^aAof apKovvTa l^eo " To
enn>v a competency with security." -r-^ovov 6t<nr^evov. " By lead-
240 NCTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER Ilf.
ing a solitary life." intKivtvvi (. " In an insecure state. "M ?\
tCiv (lf)f?,()(jr, K. r. A. " While in the case of brothers men art: ig-
norant of this same thing '' The construction often changes from
Bingular to plural, as here, and vice versa. \\'n may here supply
iivOpuTTOt. (Matthia, <t 293. Kiihner, () 390, 1, a., Jelf.) oi favupt-
vc>. " The rich." Literally, " they who are able (so to do). 1 ' ruv
6' uttlfuv uue/.ototv. Compaie ii., 2, 14 ; iv., 3, 15 iJr-tp i<c nok
TUV, . r. '/.. "As if friends were made from citizens only." The'
absolute case is often put by the Attics in the accusative, with fyxtp,
when it marks the motive of an action. (Compare Mantua, $ 568,
669. Kthner, $ 704, Jelf.)
$4, 5
cat ftJiv. "And yet." In a simple sentence, *al pfiv would merely
signify, " and in very truth," &c. ; here, however, it is employed to
mark an opposition to what precedes, and the meaning changes in
consequence. (Kuhner, 728, Jelf.) ptya pi v vxupxti. "Greatly
conduces " i xtl nai rolf dyploif, K. T. A. " Since even among wild
animals there springs up a sort of affection toward those that are
fostered with them." The genitive is here used objectively. Com-
pare Matthia, t) 367. u/v.' el ptv, u Zu/tporff, K. r. '/.. " Why, my
good Socrates, if the difference between us were not great," &c.
KOI fty ^evyeiv. "And not to avoid him." uyadbv. "Is a good
thing." Supply tan, and consult note on ^^(Ti/iwrfpov, <) 1- uv
nlov 6cl. " Provided he is such as he ought to be." oirdre ptv-
roi ffovrdf h6eoi, K. r. ?. " But when he might fail in every par-
ticular, and might be in every respect the very opposite (to what
he ought to be), why shoi'M one attempt impossibilities?" The
common version renders 6nv>re ptvroi navrof evdtoi by " at si plane
desit official which is opp^-ed to the usage of the verb. The true
idea is given by "VVeiske, ^nd approved of by Kflhner : "When as
yet he is infinitely in fault ; when he is the direct opposite of a broth-
er." (Wheeler, ad lo:.)
t'i
irorepa c5e. Compaie i., 6, 15, and Matthia, t) 446. ;/ lariv* oif
gal TTUVV npeaKti. " Or are there some whom he even altogether
pleases." Observe i a lartv oZf the peculiar idiom that prevails, and
that fan, not eiai, is employed, though the relative following be in
the plural. (Matthia:, $ 482.) This is imitated in Latin. Th<* we
have in Propertius (Hi., 9, 17) the following .
" Est quibus Elcac concurrit palma quadrif* :
Ett quibus in celeres gloria natc pcde*."
M>TES TO BOOK It. CHAPTER III. 24
G'sinpare also the note on IOTLV ov^rivaf, i., 4, 2. 3ta TOVTO yap roi,
K. T. ?,. " (Yes), replied he, for on this very account, O Socrates,
is it right for me to hate him." Observe the elliptical employment
of yap. fypia nuXhov, r) ufyeTieia. iartv. " He is an injury rathei than
a benefit."
$7,8.
dp 1 ovv. " Pray, then." u^irep ITTKOC T<JJ ui>Tnar^fj.ovt, K. r. A.
"As a horse is an injury to him who is unskillful indeed, and yet
undertakes," &c., i. e., who, not knowing how, yet tries to manage
him. 7T<Df (T uv kyu, K. T. A. " But how, replied Chaerecrates, should
I be ignorant of the mode of conducting myself toward my brother."
tv /ieyetv TOP ev Tiiyovra. Compare ii., 1, 19. akT? aide neipdao-
uai. "Nay, I will not even try." Literally, "(I not only will not
do this), but I will not even try."
$9.
tl Kvva /j.iv, el aot qv, K. T. A. " If, with respect to a dog, in case
you had one well fitted for (guarding) flocks, and he fawned upon
the shepherds," &c. Ktihner points out the elegant collocation of
the particles (isv .... (iv, 6e . . . . 66, fiev .... 6e. Compare i., 2,
3. uueAT/aas uv TOV opyifradat ircetpti. " Having foregone the getting
angry, you would endeavor." avrov. Schtitz and Schneider im
properly reject O.VTOV. It is added, however, for perspicuity' sake,
because KVVO. is too far away from the governing verb, and this
latter, therefore, becomes the accusative absolute, while avrov takes
its place. Compare Malthiae, t) 472, 1, a. rbv 6e u6e7i(p6v 0j/f pv,
K. r. A. " While, on the other hand, you acknowledge that youi
brother would be a great advantage, if he were such toward you as
he ought to be, and yet, although confessing that you know how
both to act and to speak kindly, you do not try to contrive in what
way he shall be for you as excellent as possible." The more regu-
lar arrangement and form of expression would have been with the
participle <t>us instead of the indicative <j>fe, but it would also have
heen less forcible. (Kuhner, ad loc.}
t) 10.
6i6oiKa, (5 2w/cparef, fj.rj OVK e^u eyu. " I am afraid, O Socrates,
lest I may not have," i. e , I fear I hardly have. After verbs of
fearing, &c.. pi in py OVK expresses suspicion or doubt as to what
is feared. (Kuhner, 750, 1, Jelf.) irpbf tye. "Toward me.'
(Mattfiiff, 591, e.) /cat p]v o!>6v ye TroiKiTiov, K. r. ?.. " Yet, truly,
there * n<> need of contriving as appears to mo, any nice or nove
L
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER III.
plan against him." By rcomi'/.ov is here meant something
planned, or carefully and skillfully arranged. Compare Bremi, and
Jacobs, ad Demosth. c. Phil., Hi., p. 120, 37, and Stallbaum, ad Pla'..,
Sympot., 182, B. (Kuhner, ad loc.) olf 6t nai av. By attraction,
for rovTotf u nal av. uAovra. " On hating been gained over."
nepi troKhov uv noiclatiai at. '' Would esteem you very highly."
Literally, " would make you for himself (something) above much."
Observe the force of the middle, and consult Matthut. 569.
01 av pduvutf, t d;; Atyuv, * r. A. " You could not tell me too
soon, said he, whether you have perceived me acquainted with some
love-charm, with which I have been ignorant that I am acquainted,"
i. e., possessing some lore-charm which I have been ignorant of hav-
ing. The expression OVK uv ^0uvof Ae"yuv means literally, "you
could not anticipate bytelling me," and hence more freely, " now
do tell me at once, without any hesitation." Compare Matthia,
$ 553, 2. Kitkner, $ 694, Jelf. So, again, o ty<j eliuf W.ij&a tfiav-
r6v means literally, " which I have escaped my own observation in
knowing." naTtpydaaaOai. " To bring it about," i. c., to cause. On
the construction KartpyuaaaBai nva Ka/.tiv ae, consult Matthia, () 531
on-orc $voi. A banquet usually followed a sacrifice. (Diet. Ant.
t. . Sacrificium.) Karupxotfti av TOV avrof, K. T. X. " I would my
self begin with inviting him," &c. Verbs signifying " to begin,'-
such asupxtiv, upxtoOai, v-dpxeiv, Karupxtiv, &.C., are construed witb
a genitive. Compare Afattkia, 335, 9.
12, ia
irpoTpfyaoBtu. "To urge." oVore ii^odrjftoirjf. "WheneTeryoa
might be going abroad." fe'vov -zoirjaai vrcoiexto^tu aeavrov. " To
cause any host to receive you under his roof," '. e., to give you a
hospitable reception. Observe the force of v-6 in composition. j
TTJV ineivov. Supply KO\IV. 'AOyvafr. For 'AOyvaoSe, the final let-
ter a coalescing with the fa into &. (Kuhner, 332, Obs. 5, Jelf.)
el ye Pavhoiftriv avrov Kpo(hfii.l06ai, K. r. A. ' If, indeed, I should
wish him to be desirous of accomplishing for me the things for which
I might have come," i. e., the objects of my journey thither. avru*
tutlvu iroitiv. With avTov supply kpt.
$ 14.
Tavr* upa av ye, <c. r. A. " Then, (according to your ow r n showing)
TOO, for your part, though acquainted with all the love-charms amonp
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER III. 243
luanKind, were accustomed for a long time back to conceal youi
acquirements from them," i. c., you, for your part, were all along,
without their knowing it, acquainted with all the love-cnarms among
mankind. Observe the force of the middle in unettpvirrov, and also
the reference in the imperfect to something customary and contin-
ued. Compare also, as regards uiroi<pvirTKa6ai, the explanation of
Sturx, Lex. Xen., s. v. " Occultare scientiam suam," &C. t) OKVEIC,
ttyr), upgai, K. r. A. " Or do you hesitate, said he, to make the fin.
advance, lest you seem degraded in case you take the lead in ben-
efiting a brother 1" As the particle #, like the Latin an, is never,
properly speaking, employed save in the second clause of an inter-
rogative sentence, we must suppose irdv-' upa, at the commence-
ment of the section, as equivalent in effect to ft nuvr' upa, or, in
other words, upa as standing for $ Upa. (Kuhner, ad loc.) KOI (trjv
"And yet, indeed." of uv <j>6dvei. Compare 11.
ei UEV oiiv idoKEi uot, K. r. A. " If, then, Chaerephon had appeared
to me to be more inclined to take the lead unto this frame of mind,
I would have endeavored to persuade him to attempt the making
you his friend first ; but, as the case now stands, you appear to me,
by taking the lead, more likely to effect this." The connection of
ideas in the whole passage is as follows : " Chserephon is the elder,
and you, Chserecrates, are the younger. But in all countries it ia
the established usage that the juniors should pay reverence and
render respect to their seniors. From this it results that you should
show your respect for your elder brother by anticipating him in
kindly offices ;" in other words, it was the duty of Chaerecrates,
though junior, so to regulate his temper and conduct as to be the
first to court the favor of his brother, by anticipating him in perform-
ing services, and, by so doing, conciliate him. (Kuhner, ad, loc
Wheeler, ad loc.)
t) 15.
uroira. "Things quite out of place." KOI ovdauuf irpbf aoti
" And by no means in accordance with your usual manner." Supplj
OVTO, and compare Matthiee, 590, a. Ka6rjyda6ai. " To take the
lead in this matter." -rovrov ye ravavria vopi&Tai. "The very
reverse of this, indeed, is established by custom," i. e., established
rustom on this particular head is quite the reverse.
16.
ov yap. Answering to the Latin " nonne igitur." The particle
ydp, in interrogations, has a conclusive signification. Compare 6 17,
and also i., 4, 14. 6$ov Trapaxurijaai. " Should stop aside frrm tin
^44 NOTES TO BO >K II. CHAPTER III.
path,' i. e. hould make way for. viravaorijvat. The genitive &d
KUI-, which is otherwise usually added, is omitted here on account
of the presence of the participle KaOqjievov. isal not? y /ja?.anf' Tipcat.
" And should honor him with a soft seat." Compare Horn., II., ix.,
617,659; Od., xxiv., 254. KOI 7.6yuv vrrtiat. " And should yield
to him in conversation." More literally, " should draw bacK from,"
&c. uyaOe. " My good friend." Compare i., 4, 17. pyfavti. "Be
nut averse." TUV dvfya. "This man." Much more emphatic
than ixdvov would have been. Kohner thinks that the term is per-
haps intended to indicate the full-grown manhood of Chasrephon,
as opposed to the youth of Chserecrates. aol iiiraKovatrai. The
verb VTOKOIU is construed with a genitive or dative. So, also, KO-
TOKOVU. (Mattkitt, i) 362, $ 392.) ^Mrifiof. " Fond of honorable
distinction." Taken here in a good sense. ilcvOtpioi;. " Liberal
of spirit." ru //fv -/up irov^pa di-O/xJta, K. r. ?.. " For worthless
wretches you could not in any other way more effectually allure,"
be. The particle yap gives a reason here for what went before,
namely, nal itdw ra^v, K. T. A uvdpuTcia. The term uvOpuTuov, like
the Latin homuncio, te always indicative of contempt or inferiority.
uv Karrp-ydaaio. " You could most effectually gain over."
Tt yap dXAo, Ify 6 ILuKpvrtif, K. T. '/.. " Why, what else will result,
said Socrates, save that you will stand a chance of showing," &c., i.
c., save that you will perhaps show. The verb tivdwcvu signifies,
" to run a risk," " to stand a chance," &c. A negation is often more
strongly expressed by a question. So ri u/./.o, ?/ is used with a finite
verb for ov6cv u~/J.o, where we must not repeat the preceding or fol-
"owing verb with ri u/.Ao, but supply in the mind a general verb, such
as yt'yvo//at, ffoiu, jraff^u. Compare Matihict, $ 488, 11. Hence, the
full expression here would be rt yap aAAo ycvyacrai. k-xi&ti!-ai, ov
uev ^pj7ordf, K. r. A. The verb deiKvvpi. and its compounds eTnitin-
vvpi, &.C., in the sense of " to show," take properly a participle, and
in the sense of " to teach," an infinitive. But they also take the
infinitive when the object of t ne verb indicates something not clearly
perceived, but merely thought of as possible. (Kahner, ad loc.)dt
rov ayuva TOVTOV. " To this (fraternal) contest." irdvv (jn/^veinn-
ntv. " Will strive most emulously."
t) 18.
ovruf Atavfiodov. "You two are so affected (toward one an-
other}," t. *., are as unnaturally affected. ri> ye'oe. A feminino
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. Vi4D
suostantive, in Attic, in die dual is often joined with a masculine
article, adjective, &c. (Matthias, 436.) ufeuevu rovrov. " Having
ceased from this office." dtia fioipa. " By divine appointment."
TO awepyelv. " The co-operating."
119.
OVK uv iroTikr) apaOia, K. r. 7*.. "Would it not be great fohy and
madness," &c. Observe here the asyndeton, giving an abrupt air
tj the commencement of the paragraph, and leading Zeune to sus-
pect that we ought to read OVKOVV for OVK av. There is no need,
however, of any change, as Schneider and Bornemann have shown
by a comparison of other passages of Xenophon. ETT' uQ&eip . . .
km (3%d6i. "For benefit .... for injury." baa udetyi Ityvoev uv
0/)<j7roif. "As many as he has formed in pairs for men." d dtoi
avTue TU nheov bpyvtuf, K. r. /I. " If it should behoove them to de
at one and the same time things farther apart than a fathom." The
bpyviu was equal to six feet one inch, and therefore about one fathom.
It was so called from opej-u, and strictly denotes the length of the
outstretched arms, including the space across the breast. oi KOI do/c-
ovvref. "Which even seem." The article and participle are equiv-
alent to the relative and indicative in our idiom. ov6' uv TUV ITI
eyyvTfpu bvruv, K. r. ?*.. " Would not be able to see, at one and the
same time, those before and those behind of the things that are still
nearer." teal iroAv diearure. "Even though far apart," i. e., even
though widely severed. npurrcTov ufia, K. r. A. " Act in concert,
and that, too, for the benefit of one another," i. e., and that, too, foi
mutual aid. Socrates means to say, that two brothers, even though
separated by a wide interval of space, can unite their strength tc
accomplish any object, and that, too, in such a way, that each caw
assist and promote the welfare of the other.
CHAPTER IV.
$1.
Kepi <j>fouv (5taAeyo//fvov. " Making certain remarks, in the course
of conversation, about friends." tyoi-ys eSuKei [iu3.ioT\ K. T. 7.. " One
appeared to me, I confess, likely to be very essentially benefited,"
&c. Observe the force of uv with the infinitive, as denoting what
is likely, &c. roiiro jtsv 6/'/. " This very thing." Observe that ojj
increases the force of TOVTO. uv ily. "Would be." Observe the
employment of the optative here, a? referring to a latent condition
in aa(j>))( nal aya66(, equivalent to tv <Ta0^f at aya^df f IT/. firiuf/.ov*
240 NOTES TO BOOK II. - rHAPTKK IV
ttvov<;. Dindorf reads Ixtueloutvovf. But the shorter form of thti
*rh is less frequent in Attic.
$2.
nai yup oUiaf, K. r. X. Compare Cicero, de Am., xv., 55 : " Quid
(tut cm stultiut, quam, cum plurimum copiis,facultatibus, opilus postint,
cetera pararc, qua parantur pecunia, equos, famulos, rcstcm cgregiam,
tasa prctwsa ; arnica* non parare, optimum et pulchcrrimam vita, ut ita
dicam, tupe'dcctilem ?" Cicero has here evidently imitated the Greek
of Xenophon. opuv fytj. Although IQJJ has just preceded, yet it is
here repeated, in accordance with a very ordinary Greek usage,
arising from the language of daily converse. (Kuhner, ad loc.)
<j>iXov St, &. The neuter it is put here by a species of attraction for
5v. ovrt orrwf nrfjaovTcu ^povrt'yof raf. " Neither caring how they
s,hall acquire." For nr^aovrai, which is supported by MS authority,
the common text has Kriiauvrat. ovre oiruf ol ovrtf, K. T. "k. " Nor
in what way those who are (already their friends) may be preserved
tt> for themselves." The old editions, with four Paris MSS., have
lov re lavrolf aufovraf.
dAAa icai. "Nay, more." ruM.a npof vyitiav. "The othe
things conducive to health," i. e., to convalescence. Some recent
editions have, with one MS., raA?.a ra. M fuv rutf oJ/ce'rn/f. " In
the case of their domestics." More literally, "on account of their
domestics." fyuiav riyovftivovc- " Thinking it a loss." ovdev e?.nr-
rovaBat. "That they were in no respect worse off (than before)."
uBepunevrov ov6' avfioKeirrov. " To be unattended to. or rot
looked after."
ot raw TtoM.uv avTotf uvTuv. " Although they had very man).
ruv eJe 6i^uv, K. r. A. Compare Cicero, de Am., xvii., 62 : " Sacpe
(Scipio) querebatur, quod omnibus in rebus homines diligentiores essent,
ut capras et ores quot quisque haberct, dicere posset ; amicos quot haberct,
non posset dicere." aT^M ical rotf Trwdavouevoic, K. r. /.. " But that,
even on having attempted to recount this to those making the inquiry,
(the persons) whom they placed among their friends, these they take
up again." They enumerate persons at first, but correct themselves,
and reject them on second thoughts. The allusion in urariOeaOai
is to the movements on a draught-board, when, after having put
down a piece, we take it up again, and alter or take back our move.
Observe, moreover, that the infinitive uva-ideadai is put here fo
NOTfcb TO HOOK. 11. - CHAPTER IV. 247
the participle dvande^vovs, on account of the preceding syx l P^ aav '
rcf. roffovrov. " So much," i. e., so little. Observe that roaovrof
here, like tantus occasionally in Latin, is employed to denote a qual-
ity merely, without any accompanying idea of enlargement or in
crease.
$5.
Kai~oi Trpo? TTOIOV KTJjfia, K. T. /I. And yet, with what possession
of all others being compared, would not a good friend appear far
more valuable V Literally, "with what possession of the rest." .
OVTU xpy <ri / jlov > &f ?rep 6 xpqarof 0Aof. " Is so useful as the useful
friend," i. e., as the true or good friend. Observe the alliteration in
Xprjaiftov .... xpnoTo^. napaftoviftov. " Constant in his attach
ment." ndyxpqaTOf. " Useful in every respect."
$6.
iaurdv Turret -rcpo? KUV, K. T. %. " Adapts himself to every thing
that is deficient in his friend, both as regards the furnishing of pri
vate means and the discharge of public duties." We have not hes-
itated to adopt, with Sauppe, Dindorf s correction of Trpafewf, for the
common reading TtpuS-euv. If we read npdt;euv, we must supply a-
raaKevfif. avveiriaxvet- " He helps him with the means." avpSori-
&L. " He lends his aid." TO fiev avvaval.iaKuv. " In some things
sharing his expenses." Literally, " spending some things along with
him." av/nreiduv. " Helping to persuade." Compare Heinze :
" hilft er zureden." fiia&fievoc. " Urging," t. e., employing gentle
violence. ev -fiev npuTTovraf, K. r. X. " Most (of all) gladdening the
prosperous, and most (of all) setting upright again those who are
thrown down," i. e., prostrated by misfortune. Thomas Magister
(p. 333) says, Eiravopdovpai KuXfaov rj eiravopdiJ ; but consult Fritsche.
ad Aristoph., Tkcsmoph., p. 619.
$7.
npoopuai. " See beforehand." The Latin prospiciunt. rrpo-
C.KOVOVOI. " Hear beforehand." Weiske maintains that npoaicoveiv
here means, " sonos e remoto loco percipere," and he is followed in
this by Herbst. But Ktthner correctly remarks, that as npoopuv is
to see beforehand, so irpoanovsiv is used of him who hears any thing
before another. Observe, moreover, that ura, the neuter plural, ia
here joined with a plural verb. This is done, as Bornemann re
marks, for the sake of concinnity, since a plural verb precedes.
I'Q'jTuv ^t'Aof evrpyeruv oiidevbf Tieinfrai. " In no one of these does
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER V.
a friend fail to prove kindly serviceable." For the construe* on o?
?.K-:O''.K with tlic participle, consult Matlhia, $ 554, g., and, aa re-
gards oi'Jtj'of in the genitive, $317. irpo ai>Tov. "For himself.'
Compare Matthia, 575. TOITO cl :/.e>f ?rpo roi) oi/.oi' i^/itiecev-
' These things the friend is wont to supply amply for his friend. '
Observe here the force of the aorist in denoting what is habitual.
Commentators generally supply participles here from the finite verbs
which precede, such as l&pya&pcvos, &.C., but Kuhnur considers
this quite unnecessary, since- the idea implied by i*i,:>matv is suffi-
ciently full without them. 6 na'/.elrai fiAof. Here the neuter rela-
tive 6 agrees with the antecedent xrij/jaroc, as being the most em-
phatic word. Compare $ 2.
CHAPTER V.
II.
avrov Adyov. "Another conversation of his."- '
tavrov. " To examine himself," i. e., excited him to the task of self-
examination. oxuaov -olf 9t/.o(f uftof tlij. " As to of how much
value he might be unto his friends," i. e., in the estimation </>' his
fronds. vtr'a irtcfo/wi't/j'. "When pinched b> poverty." '\vn-
vbtvi). Antistbenes, a follower of Socrates, and after his death the
founder of the Cynic sect. This form of the accusative is more
common with Plato than with Xenophon, who generally eu.ploys
the form ending in rjv. Thus we have 'AvTtadfvtjv, iii., 11, 17, am)
Symp., 11, 12. So ZuKpdri) in Plato, but Zu/fpuT^j; in Xenophon.
(Kithner, ad loc.) evavriov rov J/?,oiJvrof ovrov. " In the presence
of the neglectful person himself."
v2.
u/>', 4^77, LI 'Avriafffvcf, elai rives u^icu oi/.uv, K. r. A. " Are there,
said he, O Antisthenes, any values of friends, even as (there are) of
domestics?" t. e., is there any standard of value for friends, as there
is for domestics 1 6 ptv icov. " One, perhaps." Aiio ftvah'. The
Attic mina (^va) was equivalent to one hundred drachma*, or sev-
enteen dollars sixty cents of our currency. Sixty minae made the
ordinary talent. The market-price of slaves at Athens, exclusively
of the variations caused by the greater or less demand and suuply,
was very different according to their age, health, strength, beauty,
natural abilities, mechanical ingenuity, and moral qualities. Com-
pare Bdckh, Pull. Econ. of Athens, vol. i., p. 92. Xtniaf. Nic-ias
the son of Niceratus. whose life has been written by Plutarch. Hu
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 241)
wealth is alluded to by Thucydides, tii., 86. k-xtaTUTriv elf Tupyvpta,
K. T. 7k. " To have purchased an overseer for the silver mines foi
a talent," t. c., to have given no less than a talent for an overseer,
&c. The Athenian silver mines were at Laurium ; they were
farmed out to private individuals, and produced a considerable in-
come to the state. Nicias is said by Xenophon elsewhere (de
Vectig., iv., 14;, to have had a thousand slaves employed in these
mines, and to have hired these out to Sosias the Thracian at an
obolus a day each. TO^MVTOV. The ordinary Attic talent, which is
here meant, was equal to one thousand and fifty-six dollars sixty
cents. oKOKovpai 6i) TOVTO. " I proceed now to investigate this
question."
v3.
val fiu. Ata. " Certainly, indeed, there are." Supply dai. t-ya
yovv (3ov?ioipr}v uv, K. T. 7i. " At any rate, I would wish some one
person to be my friend rather than have two minae, while, on tL.e
other hand, I would not prefer some other one even to half a mir.* ;
and some other one again I would choose even before ten min-e ;
and some other one I would purchase to be a friend unto me for all
my means and all my labor." Observe the peculiar force of npo
here, which we have endeavored to adapt to our own idiom, for
novuv some read nopuv, the notion of which is alreaJy included m
xpriparuv, besides tvpoi could not be used in reference to Antistue
nes, who was known to be exceedingly poor. ( Weiske, ad he.)
$4, 5-
/caAuf uv exoi. " It would be well." Literally, " it would have
itself well." (if Trfaiarov uf<of dvai. This might have been u!-iov,
as igfrdfciv TIVU EUVTOV had gone before. But it is attracted into the
case of utof uv, next preceding it. rjrrov abrbv Trpo6i6uatv. ' May
be less inclined to abandon him." h/u yap roi. " For I indeed."
(\KOVU TOV fitv. " Hear from one," i. e., hear one say. uvuv uv6' tav-
TOV fiu.7J.ov elT-ero. " Preferred a rnina to his friendship." Literally,
chose a mina instead of himself." rd roiavra iruvTd CT/COTU, //;;,
<. r. ?.. " Taking into consideration all such points as these, I am
apprehensive lest," &c. The verb CKOTT<J here contains in it the
additional idea of a verb of fearing, as is indicated by the particle ^7,
and is equivalent, therefore, to anontiv <f>o6ovftai. (Seyffcrt, ad loc.)
Kal uKoSitivat TOV evpovrof. " And parts with him for what he will
bring." Literally, " for that which he (the slave) finds (in the shape
of a price)." Compare he explanation of Ktlhner " Srilicet TO
1.2
250 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI.
evp6v t*t id (pretium), quod ret venalis rtperit (irulelv n rov ewpovro;,
Etwas verkaufen for das was es findet)." Some editions have OTTO-
6i6orai, but tlic subjunctive is preferable. kirayuybv y. " There
"may be an inducement." TO nfaiov 1% dfiaf. " More than his
value." Observe the force of the article in i^r u#af, literally, " the
value (i. e., which he estimates him at)." npo6idoftfvovf " Parten
with,"j. e., forsaken.
CHAPTER VI.
I 1 !.
fpcvovv. "To give wise instruction." More literally, " to make
wise." Kpir66ovfa. Critobulus was the son of Crito, and a follower
of Socrates. Compare i., 2, 48 ; ii., 9, 1. TTUJ uv eirtxetpoiripcv a*co-
irtlv. "How should we undertake to look out for onel" i. e., how
should we proceed to search for one t The Attic form of the opta
live of verbs in eu is rarely used in the plural. (Rost, $ 77, p. 227.)
upa npurov ucv fj/riyreov, K. T. /.. " Must we, in the first place,
seek for one who," &c. Many commentators consider dpa, in cases
like the present, equivalent to dp' or, or the Latin nonne. This, how-
ever, is not correct. It is true, upa implies doubt, and hence is for
the most part used negatively, or, in other words, prepares one foi
a negative answer, being then equivalent to the Latin num. Attic
urbanity, however, employs this particle evea in interrogations
where no doubt whatever is implied, that is, where, as in the present
instance, the interrogator knows for certain that the person interro-
gated will give an affirmative answer. Hence it thus often sub-
serves the purposes of delicate irony. (K&hner, ad loc.) up^et.
"Holds in subjection." v-vov. "Love of sleep." 6 KpaTovpcvoc
" He who is subjugated." pa At', oi> dfjra. "No, surely, he could
not indeed." Supply 6vvair' uv. TOI! ptv VTTO rovruv, K. r. ?.. The
particle p.sv is solitary here, as in rj [isv yap ypaQq, in i., 1, 1. d^-
rtov thai. " That we must refrain from," t. ., must avoid. Supplv
ijulv.
$2.
ri yap ; " What then ? Observe that rt is found in many com-
binations, especially with particles, to give greater animation to the
discourse. The literal force of ri ydp appears to be " what, for (we
have not yet done with the subject) ?" In the previous section we
have irpvTov [iev, and would here naturally expect elra 6e, but the
place of this last is supplied bv the more animated and impressive
NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER Vi. 251
yap. ofrif 6airavripb(; uv, K. r. A. " He who, being extravagant
tn lis expenditures, has not sufficient resources of his own (to sup-
ply those expenditures)." Before o^rif supply IKEIVOC;, which be-
comes a nominative absolute, its place being'supplied by ovrof, far-
ther on in the sentence. TUV n^rjaiov delrai. " Needs his neigh-
bors' aid." Literally, " needs those that are near," i. e., his neigh-
bors. Supply OVTUV. ov donei aoi /cat ovror, K. T. A. " Does not
this one also appear to you to be a troublesome friend 1 " U^SKTEOV.
Supply riplv kariv.
$8.
XptinaTi&adai. "To make money." More literally, "to enrich
himself." 6v^vn6o^ tart. "Is hard to have dealings with."
Compare the explanation of Sturz, Lex. Xen., s. v. : " In pactisfaci-
endis, in amicitia, &c., se difficilem pr&bens." uirodidovai 6e ov fiovfa-
rai ; After these words we must mentally supply, though not trans-
late, ov 6oKel 001 teal ovrof %afairdf <j>iho<; dvai ; EKtivov. " Than
*hat other," i. c., than the one mentioned in the previous section.
ri 6e ; " But what 1" Equivalent, in fact, to " still farther." The
combinations ri -yap and ri di often succeed each other in continua-
tion of a discourse, and denote transition. /M)6e irpog EV u/Mo, K. r. A.
" Does not even afford leisure unto himself for any one thing else."
Observe that fj.r;6e ev d/l/lo is more emphatic than firjdev u?i2,o would
have been. Kcptiavel. " Shall be a gainer," i. e., hopes to gain some-
thing We have the indicative here in an indirect interrogation,
where in Latin the subjunctive would be employed. This is owing
to the idea of something actually existing as implied in KtpSavei.
Compare Matthias, 507, 2. araaiudrie. " Quarrelsome." napsxetv.
"To raise up." rovruv ruv KUKUV. " Of these evil qualities."
tvexerai. "Endures it." fyihov notsladai. " To make a friend unto
ourselves." Observe the force of the middle.
olfiai (tev, K. r. /L " (Him), I think indeed, who, directly contraiy
lo this," &c. Observe the force of piv here, " I think indeed," but
it may be otherwise. ey/cprtY^f piv iari TUV 6ta TOV aufjLaros rjdovtiv.
" Is master over the pleasures (enjoyed) through the agency of the
body," i. e., over all corporeal gratifications. evopKoi;. "Just.'
Literally, ' a person adhering to his oath." Ruhnken ingeniously
conjectures evopyof, "good tempered," "easy to be appeased " But
\OTKS TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI.
as Koliner remarks, nopof is used in opposition to the character e'
the avaricious man, $ 4, who, in his eagerness for gain, cares neuani
for justice nor for his covenants, and who, in 19, is called U-.JTOS.
tat 0iAom*ov irpof TO aij, n. r. /.. " And emulous as regards the
not being behind-hand .n doing good," &c. Verbs signifying "to
be inferior," or " to fail," are construed with a participle. (Malthia,
$ 554, g.) roif jpo/u'wf. " Unto those who make use of him,"
c., unto those friends who avail themselves of his services.
y 6, 7.
uii rolf A.6foif aiiruv TtKfiatpopevot. " Not drawing an inference
from their words." The dative is used with some verbs, with which,
in Latin, no instrument or means is signified. The verb rexnaipo-
uai is sometimes construed with u-u, or in and a genitive. Com-
pare Mattkia, f) 396. cip-yaafievov. "To have made." Literally,
"as having made." TOVTU KioTevofitv. " In this one we place con-
fidence." We have here a kind of attraction, for TOVTOV KioTcvofiev
xou'iaeiv. KOI uvdpa. 6q /.fyet?, K. r. '/.. " And do you mean, then,
said he, that a man who is seen benefiting his former friends, is
manifest as intending to serve his subsequent ones 1" i. e., that the
man who has openly benefited his previous friends will clearly be
inclined also to serve his future friends. Many verbs, and verbal
expressions, which are used impersonally in other languages, par-
ticularly in the construction of the accusative with the infinitive,
in Greek usually take the chief word of the following proposition
as a subject. The expressions dijXov ian, " it is clear ;" diicaiov
ioTi, " it is right," <kc., are most usually thus construed. (Matthia,
<) 297.) Kal yitp tTTrotf, K. T. ?.. " I do, replied Socrates, for whom
soever I see using even former horses well, I think that this one
uses others also well." Observe that yap is here elliptical, referring
to Aeyu, or something equivalent understood, while xai, on the other
hand, is to be construed with l--otf. There is no need, moreover
as the context plainly shows, of our reading xpqaeo6ai instead o(
\pfia8ai, with Valckenaer.
$8.
elev. "Well, be it so." Attic for tlrjaav, but used adverbially
as a mere particle rf transition. t^i?. >' Said Critobulus." TtpuTot/
uev, t'>7, K. r. ?.. " In the first place, replied Socrates, we must
look to the omens from the gods, whether," &c. Literally, ' to the
things from the gods." ov ui> TI[UV re tony, K. r. A. "As .' Ji g*rds
him whom it may appear good unto us (to make our fnen- nd
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHA?TER VI. 253
^thc making whom our friend) the gods may not oppose," i. e., by
sending unfavorable omens. The full form of expression will be as
follows : bv 0i'Ao> xoist^Oai uv Tffilv TE 6oKy, KOI bv tyiAov iroieloQai a
df.01 IJLTI tvavTiuvTat.
$ 9, 10.
fta At', i<j>}}, ov Kara Trddaj-. " Assuredly, replied Socrates, not by
tracking his footsteps." The expression KOTO, irodaf is rendered by
Herbst, " velocitate pedum" "cursu." This, however, is erroneous,
although retained in Didot's edition. The true idea is better given
in the version of Leunclavius, "insistendo vestigiis ejus." Com-
pare iii., 11, 8, and Livy, xxvii., 2 : " Marcellus .... vestigiis institit
sequi." (Kuhner, ad loc.) oi sxdpoi. The same here as ol TTUM/IIOI.
The strict distinction is, that r0/L>df means a private enemy, but TTO-
A,iuof a public enemy, in arms. There is the same difference in
Latin between inimicus and hostis. anovra yap iplTiov, K. T. /.. " For
to seize a friend against his inclination is troublesome." ravra ndo
%ovTe(. "On being treated in this way." <j>i7ioi 6e TTWJ-. "(Yes),
but how do they become friends 1" Supply yiyvovrai. eiru6u.
" Incantations," i. e., charms in verse. inpdovref. " Chanting."
Qihrpa. " Love-spells:" The idea intended to be conveyed by the
whole passage down to, and including $ 14, is simply this : If you
wish any one to become your friend, first show attachment to him
in words, and then indicate the same also by deeds.
a (tv. With this corresponds a/lAoj- de rivaf, 12. fiK
'O/irjpov. "You have heard from Homer." The poems of Homei
were accustomed to be recited ; hence the employment here of
ijKovaaf. The passage referred to occurs in Od., xii., 184. roiu6i
Tif. " Is some such a one as this." Xenophon seems to have cited
the verse that follows from memory. All the known copies of
Homer have Aetyj' ay' iuv instead of tievp' aye 6fj. Hence the force
of TotdfJe Tif. ravrijv ovv, e<j>7], TTJV tTryd^v, K. T. A. " Did the Sirens,
then, O Socrates, said he, by chanting this same charm unto the
rest of men also, detain them so effectually, that those once charmed
never departed from theml" OVK uTiXu. Thus in all the MSS.,
contrary to the rule of the grammarians, which says, that ov at the
end of a sentence does not take K, whether followed by a vowel oi
consonant. Many similar instances occur, equally supported by
MS. authority, as, for example, 13, 36, and those collected bv Bor-
nemann, ad Kymp., p 168, scq. In al these cases thf-rc nppe-*rs tv
J)l .VOTI.S TO BouK II. CHAP'lER \T.
fte a rapid transition from one clause to the other, especially whe
the second clause begins, as in the present instance, with a'/.'/.u
(ktihner, ad loc.) rolf tit' apery QtXoriftov/tevoif. " To those (only
who were ambitious after virtue," i. e., who were eager in the pur
euit of virtue.
I) 12, 13.
o^nJdv ri teytif, K. r. A. " You seem to say nearly (as follows),
that we ought to use, as charms unto each, such expressions, aa
one, on hearing him that praises, will not think that he utters laugh-
ing at him all the while," i. e., that we ought to use, as charms to
each, such praises, as that when one hears them he will not think
li>m>rlf mocked. ovru pev yap. That is, if he thought he were
ri'liculed. rbv tldora. "The one that was conscious." Atyuv.
By telling him." -OVK ci/.A' fjitovcra. Compare note on OIK a'/.'/.u,
i} U. f/Kovaa piv. "I, for my part, have heard." Observe the
force of uev, and compare note on olpai pev, S.k-xiaTairo. The
optative, as Kuhner remarks, is aptly employed here, because the
reference is to something which Socrates had heard from others,
but did not know of himself, and hence Bornemann makes the clause
equivalent to fjnovaa 7.tyovruv,~ori FlrptJcAiyf frttarairo. trtoiei. Ob-
seTve the sudden change to the indicative, occasioned by the tran-
sition from the oratio vlliqua to the recta, that is, from the indirect
narration to the direct. irepidi^af ri uyadov aiiry. " By having at
tabbed some advantage to it."
$ 14.
r'\. fiiA^oifiev. "If we should be about." Schneider, following the
conjecture of Heindorf, reads d peZXopev, " if we are about," im-
ply'ng certainty ; but the optative is preferable, as leaving it unde-
cided whether the thing is about to take place or not. /.iyeiv re
nal vp<lrretv. " Both in speaking and in acting." Herbst considers
fo'v-iv to refer to the oratorical powers of Pericles, and -xpurrtiv to
the illustrious deeds of Themistocles ; but both statesmen were re-
markable for these qualities united. Socrates had already compared
the oratory of Pericles with the music of the Sirens, to show the
power of language ; he now introduces, in the exploits of Themis-
toctes (irpufrfiv), and in his admirable counsels for the state (Aryttv),
the effect of both in gaining affection. (Kuhner, ad loc. Wheeler,
ad loc.) ait 6' uov. "And did you think." don r' tlmi. "Thai
it was possible."
1VOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 25fl
$ 15, 16.
eupuv yap, K. r. A. " (Yes), for I saw, said Critobulus, both worth-
less rhetoricians to be friends unto worthy public speakers." Ob-
serve the elliptical employment of yap, and supply the simple par-
ticle of affirmation, vai, or the fuller form of expression, U/JT/V olov
re eivai. TCUVV OTpaTij-yiKoif uvdpaaiv eraipovf. " Companions unto
men admirably skilled in military tactics." Kepi oi> 6iahe-y6[ie6a.
" As regards the point about which we are discoursing." Socrates
wishes to turn attention to the original subject of investigation.
ufu)0eAf ovrec. " Though- useless themselves." aW el. " But
since." f/fco fidij utf.ei pot, K. T. />.. " This is now a subject of
concern unto me, whether it is possible for a man who has become
honorable and worthy himself, easily to be a friend," &c. On the
force of ef iroifiov, which answers to the Latin facile, consult Vigcr,
D. 91.
$ 17, 18.
6 rapu.TTt ae. Supply TOVTO eariv. The common editions have
T) TapuTTft, ae. The reading which we have given is that of Borne-
mann, Kuhner, and others, and rests on good MS. authority. KOI
xaAeiruTfpov ^-pw/zEvovf, K. T. A. "And acting with more harshness
toward one another than toward the worthless of men." Liter-
ally, "using one another with more harshness than the worthless
of men." Supply d/UjJAotf after xpuptvovf, and observe, moreover,
that TUV fj.t]6evbf a^iuv avdpwiruv is a concise form of expression for
ij roif pridevbc dtotf avQpUTtuv. dWa Kal irofaif at, K. r. A. " But
cities also, which, although both having the highest concern for the
things that are becoming," &c. Observe the force of the article
after no^eif. We have given in 7rtue/U5//evat the reading of four
MSS. The common editions have empehovfievai. Compare Kuh-
ner, ad 1, 2, 22, and with him Lobeck, Addend, to Buttman, Gr. Gr.,
ii., p. 242. TjniaTa npofiefitvat. "Tolerating least." 7roAe//ujf
Ixovai. " Are hostilely disposed." Adverbs are often put with the
verb tx civ m tne same sense as the adjectives corresponding to
those adverbs would be with the verb elvai. For n-o/U/ztKuf Ernesti
^ould read 7roAe//iwf. The strict distinction between the two forms
s certainly in favor of the change, although probably the one is used
here in the sense of the other. The form Tro/U/u/cuf is used in praise,
nd is equivalent strictly to "bellicose," "fortiter;" whereas
dc is used in dispraise, " host iliter."
256 WOTES TO BO( K II. CHAPTER VI.
$ 19,21
*aw adv/iuf fyoi. " I am altogether despondent. ' Compare note
on ~o7.tftiKuf txovat, 18. ovre )/> roif rrovtjpovf, K. r. A. An an-
acoluthon, for in f) 20 there ought to follow, oiir' uv roif, &.C rrA/-
ovtKTai. "Avaricious." itKpartlf. "Incontinent." xuvruf. Th
common text has ndvrtf. ne^vKivai. "To be by their very nature."
clAAa ftfiv. Compare i., 1, C. ovf &v roif xpijoroif, K. T. A. "The
bad could never harmonize with the worthy for friendship." rt 6i
dfi. "But if then, (as you say)." Compare $ 18. araaiu^ovui rt
nept rov rpurcvtiv. "Are both at variance (with each other) for
pre-eminence." fOovovvrcf iavroif. "From mutual envy."
'avroff ...... dAAtfAovf. The reflexive and reciprocal pronouns
are often used promiscuously, merely for the purpose of varying the
language. (Knhner, $ 654, 2, Jtlf.) rlvtf In. "Who any longer,"
i. <., who after this.
a/A' fjet pev, Ity 6 Zuxparjjf, K. r A. "These things, howevei,
my good Critobulus, replied Socrates, are somewhat diversified in
their character," i. e., do not all follow one and the same rule. Com-
pare the explanation of Ernesti : " In hoc genere quetdam rarietas
deprehenditur." The question here arises as to what Socrates
means by ravra, whether he has in view the 0t?.t<i and rroiffiiKu,
or whether he refers to the difference existing between the really
good among men and the pretendedly so. The latter is undoubtedly
the more correct view, and the point which he wishes to establish
is this, that although differences and dissensions may arise among
the really good, because the tjuLiKu. are by the very constitution of
our nature intermingled with irofo^iKu, yet these differences are
soon allayed by the influence of correct and virtuous principles.
(Langc, ad loc.) ru ftev QI/.IKU.. "Principles of love." avvtpyovv-
ref . " By co-operating." KO.I TOVTO cwuvref, K. r. A. " And, un-
derstanding this, entertain a grateful feeling toward one another,"
i e., feel mutual gratitude. rd df iroAf///a. "And also principles
ot hostility." havnovvra;. " Oppose one another." Observe the
force of the middle. Tro7.tfim6v. " Are productive of hostility."
Literally, " are a hostile thing." Observe that irofapiKov is a neuter
adjective without a substantive in the predicate. Compare ii , 3,
1. rfvj^fv^f. "Begets ill will." [iiaijrov. "Is deserving of ha-
ired." We have f jllowed Kflhner in rendering this. Commenta-
tors generally, buC. less correctly, explaM it by "producing," 01
" Causing hatred "
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. 25?
$22.
d*i TOVTUV irdvTuv Aiadvofie'vTi. " Insinuating itself through all
these obstacles." diu TJJV upcTqv. "Through virtuous principlea."
ndv-uv Kvpifveiv. " To be masters over all things." nai dvvav
rai neivuvTef, K. r. A. " And they are able, by enduring hunger and
thirst patiently, to share in food and drink without occasioning any
pain unto others." Some editions less correctly have KUTOV. Com-
pare Arcad. de Accent., p. 78, ed. Bark. : Trorof TO ov/nrooiov, norbf 6k
ro irivofievov.
$23.
TOV TrfaovEKTEiv. " From exercising a grasping spirit." XPW '
TUV voftifiuf Koivuveiv. " To participate in pecuniary matters as far
as justice allows," i. e., lawfully, justly. Ktlhner, whom we have
followed, correctly explains voti'ipus by 6iKaiu^. Compare iv., 4, 1.
Bornemann less correctly thinks, that Socrates meant to express
the lending of money at legal interest, legitimis usuris. rqv ipiv oi
uovov u/lvn-wf, K. T. A. " To settle strife, not only without giving
pain, but even with advantage to each other." ef TO nera/tfTujaofie-
vov irpoiivai. " From proceeding to what shall be repented of.'*
Participles are used substantively when they have the article joined
with them. (Matthice, 570.) iavruv. "Their own."
$24.
Trwf ovv OVK eiKof. " How, then, is it not natural." TUV 7ro/m
KUV Ttfiuv. These genitives depend on itoivuvovf tlvai. The ad-
jectives a6?iaC>eif and cJ^p^t'uonf are used here adverbially, " without
injury," "with advantage." ol /jev yup eiri6v/iovvTsf. "For they
who desire." xPW ara K^enrsiv. " To peculate." rjSvxadtlv. "To
indulge in luxury." ativvaroi uAA^j avvapfidoai. "Incapable of
friendly union with another."
$25.
el ti nf. Join this with ireip&Tai. It should have been, as Mat-
thiae remarks, EL Si TIC .... /3ov?t.6/jvof, 5nu .... nfipurat, OVTU
TrpuTTot, but this conclusion of the conditional proposition, on ac-
count of the parenthesis, and because OVTU irpaTToi expresses only
generally what was previously declared more definitely, is omitted.
(Matlhia, $ 556, Obs. 2.) Totf otioif TU dixaia ftorjddv. " To assist
his friends in just things." upfaf. " Having been elected an ar-
chon." dyaftov TI TTOICIV TT/V TraTpiSa. Compare i., 2, 12. uA.A(/i
roiovTu. " With another ot similar disposition." fifTu. TUV Ka?,<T>
nuya6ui. " If united with the honorable and worthy."
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER vr
$26.
ovvdtfiivovs iiri roi>f %eipovf icvai. " To unite together and ad-
ranee against the weal.er." Construe the participle and infinitive
as two infinitives united by the copulative nai. Trdnraf &v TOV(
uyuvac, K. r. A. " The former would conquer in all the contests,
and they would obtain all the prizes." When the condition and
consequence are both past actions, whose relation to each other
shows that any action would have taken place if another had hap-
pened, the indicative of past time is used twice, in the protasis with
ei alone (hence here el iwv), and in the apodosis with uv (hence
here uv ihuftGavov). inelftev. Equivalent to ev rolf yvfivmolf uyCxsiv
kv 61 rotf ffo/UnKotf. "In those political contests," i. c., in those
states. Supply aytiaiv. aiitcif KU/.VCI, K. T. 7.. " No one prevents
a man from benefiting the state in concert with whomsoever he may
please." KTtiaupevov. "For a person who has acquired." noli
Ttvfodai. " To conduct public affairs." notvuvolf KOI avvtpyoif TV*
npul-cuv. " As sharers and co-operators in his proceedings."
$27.
u/./.u. fitjv. Compare i., 1, 6. KOI TOVTUV Trfaiovuv lav uvTirurrti
rai. " And these in greater numbers if he oppose." ev rroirjriot.
"Ought to be well treated." irpoftvpcladai. "To be zealous in
their exertions." rovf /JtAr/orovf ttdrrwaf ev Koiciv, K. T. ?.. "To
treat well the most deserving, although fewer in number, than the
worse, being more in number." t. e., to treat well a few of the more
deserving class rather than a large number of the worse. eiiep-
yeaitiv. This is the reading of Ernesti, in accordance with the ver-
sion of Bessario, " benejiciis." The previous editions had eiifpyeruv
$28.
aal roiovrof yii'vopevof. " And in endeavoring to become such.'
Compare the explanation of KUhner : "dum talis fieri studcs." Bor-
nemann and others, from three MSS., read yevoptvof. cvl.Xaklv
IXOLU The verb lx tiv w i tn an infinitive is equivalent to 6vvaa0at.
6ta TO tpuriKOf elvai. " From my being prone to love." He
means the love of real loveliness, namely, of truth, virtue, and honor,
with which he endeavored also to inspire his followers. (Stn'uc 7P
uv av inidvfifjau avfipuiruv, K. r. A. " For with regard to whatsoevei
persons I may desire, I am all impelled in a powerful degree to the
being loved in turn by them, oecause loving them ; and to the being
longed for, because longing for ; and to the being even desired in
turn fo the sake of mv intercourse, because desirous of holding 'n
NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER VI. 259
fercourse," i. e., impelled to Jove, that I may be loved in turn ; and
to long for, that I may be longed for in return, &c. We have given
i-wovaiac here the explanation assigned to it by Ktihner, who makes
it the genitive of cause, and equivalent to consuetudinis causa
opu 6s Kai col TOVTUV deijaov. " And I see that even to you there
will be a need of these characteristics." Observe the employment
of the participle where the Latins employ the infinitive : " Quibus et
tibi opus fore video." //^ av ovv unoKpvnrov /HE. Verbs signifying
" to conceal" are construed with two accusatives, as in Latin, one
of the thing, and the other of the person from whom it is concealed.
The accusative of the thing is not expressed here, but understood.
OVK uTreipuf olfiat e^ftv, K. T. A. " I do not think I am inexperi-
enced as regards a hunting after men," i. e., after friends. Compare
note on nofafiiKUQ fyovai, ii., 6, 18.
$ 30-33.
not firjv. Compare ii., 3, 4. TOVTUV eyu TUV fj.adriii.uTuv, K. T. A.
"I have long been desirous of these same branches of learning,"
t. e., of this same science of acquiring friends, in all its ramifica-
tions. edaeie [is KaTenrelv aov, K. T. A. " Will you permit me to ac-
cuse you unto him (by saying)," &c Observe that naTeiirelv is here
indicative of playful irony ; the meaning being, in fact, " will you
permit me to say of you unto him," &c. The idea intended to be
conveyed by Socrates is this : " Will you so think, speak, and act,
that I may say all this with truth concerning you?" OTI dyaaai re
ai>Tov. "That you both admire him." Compare Matthia, 317,
Obs. Weiske calls attention to the gradation in the means of ob-
taining friendship that are here enumerated by Socrates : 1. Admi-
ratio (uyaaat aiiTov) : 2. Benevolentia (evvo'iKUf l^etf Trpdf avTov) : 3.
Stadium promerendi (e^iue^g TUV tyi'Auv).
kav 6& aov KpogKarrjyoprjau. " If, however, I shall bring this ad-
ditional accusation against you." Observe the force of Trpo'f in com-
position. /cat evvo'iKu? f^etf. "You also feel well disposed." dpa
uij Sofric- " Will you not think." SiaGiMEadai. Another speci-
men of Socratic irony. d?.?,d Kai avr<p /uo, K. T. A. " (No), on the
contrary, said he, there arises," &c. Observe the elliptical employ-
ment of uTihd, as referring to a negative understood. n-pof of av
imo7t.u.6u, K. T. il. For n-pof rovTovf, ovf, K. T. 2,. This ia the sim-
260 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI.
plest form of attraction, tas relative depending on a pieposition, un4
yet being in the same case as is required by tl a verb. (Kttkmcr,
4 822, 2. Jelf.)
$35.
ravra uiv 6rj. "These things, then." Ttfx'^oi^. For -pof rcvrovf ,
oitf. fiXovf irotqaaoBai. "To make friends unto yourself." Ob-
serve the force of the middle. nai i-ni re rolf *a?.off tpyou;, K. r. /U
" And exult at the noble actions of your friends no less than at youi
own." Observe that iavrov has here the force of aeavrov. (Malthia,
$ 489, 2.) inl rolf uyaBoif. "At the prosperity." OVK uironuftvtif
urjxavuucvoe.. " Are not weary in contriving." *ai on t-yruisar,
K.T.7.. "And that you consider it to be a manly virtue." Kuhncr
is offended with the repetition of the conjunction on here, and as-
cribes it to negligence on the part of the writer. For the employ-
ment of the infinitive after tyvunaf, consult Malthict, $ 530, 2.
iruvv tTTiTT)6ciov. Observe that KUVV is separated from its adjec-
tive for the purpose of making it more emphatic. Compare Kuh-
ncr, 904, 1, Jelf. oluai tlvai uc. Observe here the accusative
with the infinitive, where we would regularly expect the nomina-
tive, the subject being the same with that of the preceding verb.
This is done, however, because emphasis is required. Compare
Malthia, (j 536, Obi.
$ 36.
<jfTf/> OVK km aol 6v. " As if it were not in your own power."
The case absolute is often put by the Attics in the accusative with
wfjreo when it marks the motive of an action, &c. (Malthia, 568.)
pa At' oi>x, wf iron, K. r. X. " No, indeed, (it is not in my power),
as I once heard Aspasia (say)." Literally, "as I once heard from
Aspasia." With ovx supply exi uoi Ian. The allusion is to the
celebrated Aspasia, the mistress of Pericles, who is said by some to
have been the preceptress of Socrates in the art of speaking. This
story, however, is most probably untrue, and has arisen from a mis-
conception of a passage in the Menexenus of Plato, p. 235, E. (Con-
sult Wig'gers' Life of Socrates, p. 377 of this volume.) Weiske
maintains that Socrates praises this female as his teacher solely on
the principle of irony, and that lie never intenlcd to mean that he
really heard the lessons of Aspasia. The same point is ably argued
by C. F. Hermann (Disp. de Socr. Mag , &c. p. 19, seqq.).
ayaBuf Trpnuvr)<i~pi&a<;. " That upright match-makers." ruj
'The good qualities (of individuals) " dcivuf elvat awuyciv, K. r.
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. '2(J\
Are/ very influential in bringing together persons into affinity,
but that, uttering falsehoods, they proved of no service when they
praised," i. e., proved of no service when uttering false praises.
TTJV irponvT]-;a.ntvr]v. " Her that brought about the match." u. fi)
cat h/u, K. r. X. " With regard to which things, then, I, being per-
suaded that they were correct, think," &e., i. e., I then being per-
suaded that her views with regard to these things were correct, &c.
$37.
otof .... avMauGuveiv uoi. " As to aid me." Compare Matthias,
1) 533, 3. oiiK uv kd&ois, K. T. X. " You would not be inclined,
having feigned any thing, to utter it for my advantage," i. e., to
feign any thing and utter it, &c. TU tyEvtiri itruivuv. " By praising
you falsely." Literally, " by praising (you) with reference to the
things that are false." Observe the accentuation ofipsvdfi, showing
it to be the adjective from ifievd^f. Had it been the noun, from
\j>evdoc, the accentuation would have been tpevdri.
$38.
IK Tuvfie aKtyai. " Consider it from the following illustrations,"
i. e., consider it still farther from the, following points of view. ti
yap. The particle yap, like the Latin nempe, serves for the explana-
tion of a preceding proposition, in which was contained a demon-
strative proposition, preparing the way for that which follows.
(Matthias, $ 615.) tyevdouevoe ETfaLvoijjv. "I should falsely praise
you." Compare rjtevdouevaf . , . . k-Kaivovaat;, $ 36. rqv vavv. " His
ship." Observe the force of the article. // uv inroheaai. " That
you would not soon destroy." Observe the force of the aorist in de-
noting a rapid result. Koivy. " In its public capacity." ^evdo^e-
vof. "Being guilty of falsehood all the while.'' t!>c uv arpaTijyiK^,
K. r. ?.. "As if qualified to conduct an army, as well as to dispense
justice, and to manage the affairs of the state." Observe that ovn
is to be supplied from the following sentence. We must not, how-
ever, refer Uv to this participle, but to xeioeiev also understood, and
which vre are to elicit from ^tiaaiui that precedes ; so that the full
form of expression would be, d TTJV -nohiv iptvdoftevof cot iavrrjv im-
TpEifia*. ireiaatui, (if uv rif UVTJJV Trriaetev, el av elyc arparriyiKOf.
Weiske conjectured eif UVTL OrpaTrjyLKiJ, in opposition to all the MSS.,
and has been followed by most recent editors. d>( ovn O
it. " As being both a skillful manager of domestic affairs." i
" On affording a trial t,ot your qualifications)."
262 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VII.
$39.
dAAu avvTouururri re, K. r. A. Compare Cicero, de Off. t ii., 13 :
Prucclare Socrates hanc riam ad gloriam pronmam et quasi compendi-
ariarn dicebat cxse, si quit id ageret, ut, qualis haberi vellct, talis ettet."
6 rt. " In whatever. 1 ' TOVTO Kai ytvtaQai, K. r. A. "Is in this
even to endeavor to be actually good." aKonovuevof. " On consid-
eration." Both oKoiriouat, the deponent, and OKOTTCU, the active
verb, are in use ; for an explanation of which, consult Kuhner, 363
5, Jelf.) avfavoucvaf. " Capable of being increased." Literally,
"getting increased." ravrr/. "In this way," '. e., the way which
I have unfolded. We have given in the text the reading drawn by
SchUtz from the margin of the Roman edition, and adopted by Kuhnci
and other editors. The common editions have ovruf olutu 6dv i-uiii
ravTdf tiripdaBai. Most MSS. omit ofrwf. Simpson and Edwards
have oluai 6civ r/uHf ravraf tirjouoOai ; Ernesti gives ovrur oluat 6clv
&Tipiiv ifuif. BripaaOai. "To hunt (for friends)." In the middle,
dmxiofjdi is used just like the active. Qpmpare Kuhner, t) 363, 5,
Jelf, and the note on oKo-xovuevos above. xuf dfauf. " (How to do
this l in any other way." Supply
CHAPTER VII.
$1-
KO.I pjv ruf unopiaf yf, K. r. A. " And, indeed, as regarded the diffi-
culties of his friends, those which arose through ignorance he en-
deavored to remedy by advice." 6iti<laKuv. "By teaching (his
followers)-" kp& 6e KOI tv roiiroif, K. r. A. "And, among these, I
will mention those instances to which I am privy from having been
with him." Literally, " which I know along with him." Compare
Kuhner : " Dicam ea, quibus, cum ab eo dicerenlur, interfui, site quo-
rum testis auritus sum.'' 'Apiorapxov. Of this Aristarchus nothing
is known. He must not, however, be confounded with the oligarch-
ical leader of that name, who is mentioned by Thucydides, viii.,
90. oKvOpuiriJf IXOVTO,. " Having a gloomy countenance." Com-
pare ii., 6, 18, and 36. roii (3<ipovf ueradidovai. " To impart the
cause of jour heaviness." Verbs signifying " to impart," or " com-
municate," are construed with a genitive of the thing, and a dative
of the person. (Matlhia, 326, 3.) i}uei(. He modestly refers to
others along with himself, though, in fact, he himself alone :'* meant
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VII. 263
$2.
a/.'/.u IITIV. "Why, to be candid." ensi yap karaaiaaei, jj TroAtc
' For ever since the state broke out into revolt," i. e., ever since the
insurrection in the state against the power of the thirty tyrants.
After Lysander had captured Athens, and established the thirty ty-
rants, the Athenian refugees and liberal party, under Thrasybulus.
arose, and seized on the Piraeus, or harbor of Athens, a town, in fact,
in itself. Observe the employment here of 7r6Af, as indicating the
state, whereas uarv is used farther on to denote the city itself. elf
i >v Usipaiu. Thus in several .*1SS., in place of the old reading ur
rov neipaid. The preposition we, or, as some term it, cif for elf, is
used only of persons and the names of towns when standing for the
inhabitants thereof. (Kiihner, 626, Jc//.) ti? E/IE. "Unto me."
KflTfA&Uftfteitat. " Left behind," i. e., by their more immediate pro-
tectors. wf r' elvai iv Tg oiKia, K. r. /I. " That there are in my house
fourteen free-born persons." The infinitive is employed here with
wfr, not the indicative, because wjre refers to roaavra. Compare
Kuhncr, 863. Observe the force of the article in rovf ftevOtpovf,
literally, " fourteen who are free-born persons," i. e., fourteen, and
these free-born persons, to say nothing of slaves. (Ernesti, ad loc.)
In efavBepovc, moreover, the worthier gender prevails. (Matthicc,
i) 436, 2.)
EK 1% -ytjf. " From the country," i. e., from our possessions in
the country. and TUV OLK.LUV. "From the rents of our houses."
b?ii-yav6puma. For many of the citizens had been put to death by
the thirty tyrants, and some had fled into the Pirseus, others to Me-
gara and Thebes. Compare Xen., Hist. Gr., ii., 4. Sallust, Cat.,
c. 51. ra cTTiTr^a. " Our furniture." 8avtiaac6ai. Observe that
Saveifa, in the active, is to lend money at interest ; but 8avti&a6ai,
in the middle, to borrow money at interest, that is, to cause money t(
be lent unto one's self. Trporepov. " Sooner." rovf oiKeiovf Trepi
opuv a.KoMvfj.Evovf. " To suffer my relatives to perish." The verb
ireptopdv, in the sense of " to overlook, " to neglect," and hence " to
suffer" or " permit'' any thing through negligence, is construed with
a participle expressing the result of that negligence. (Matthia,
$ 550. Kuhner, 687, Jelf.) ev rotovroif Kpdyfiauiv. "In such a
state of affairs (as the present)," i. e., in times like these.
$3.
rl Kort EGTIV. " JVhat possibly is the cause," i. e., what can possi-
bly be the reason. 6 Kepupav. "That Ceramon." The article
here indicates him as a well-known person, and is analogous to ii
264 NO1E3 TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VII.
Latin ille. Of the individual in question, however, we at the
present day know nothing. rpifyuv. "Though supporting"
rd iirir^ifia. "The necessaries of life." oAXd xai nepiiroitiTai
roaavra. " But also makes so much." More literally, " makes BO
much over and above (this) for himself," i e., lays up so much.
rroAAovf rpi+uv. " Supporting many," '. e., who support many.
6rt vri At' " Yes, because."
I*
rov ftt v UKO TUV irovijporepuv eviroptlv. " That he should become
wealthy by means of the more worthless." vrj At', l$ij. " Certain-
ly, (it is disgraceful), replied Aristarchus." The connection in the
train of ideas is this : Certainly it is disgraceful that I should be in
poverty, for I have to support free citizens, well brought up and
tenderly reared, who ought to live in a manner superior to common
slaves. (Kuhncr, ad loc.) tfavOcoiuf irexaidcvfitvovf. " Persona
liberally educated."
$5.
dp' ovt>. For up' ovv ov. Just as the simple dpa is sometimes put
for ep' oi>. Consult Heindorf, ad Plat., Cratyl., p. 388, B. ; Herm.,
ad Soph., Antig., 628. utyira. " Barley meal." ri ff uprot ; "Bu*
what of bread !" n yap ; fyq, K. r. ">.. " What then ! said he ; are
both male and female articles of apparel (useful), and inner vests,
and cloaks, and sleeveless tunics?" Several species of garments
are here mentioned. The Iplnov was, properly speaking, an upper
garment, outer robe, or gown, worn above the jtrwv, and answering
in the case of males nearly to the Roman toga. Here, however,
the term is used in the plural of clothes or articles of apparel gen-
erally. The ^truptff/fof was a small jtreiv, or tunic, worn next the
body. The x/- a pi'f w ^s a thick, warm cloak, worn loosely, and chiefly
oy soldiers. (Poll., x., 124. D'Orville, ad Charit., p. 384.) The
if-ufiif was a man's tunic, without sleeves, leaving the shoulders
bare. Sometimes the efu/u'f had one sleeve, and left one shoulder
bare ; this last, however, was usually the dress of slaves, poor men.
cynics, &c. The first kind is here meant. ixcim, t$i), oi irapa aoi,
K. r. A. "Then, said he, do those with you know how to make no
one of these things? Nay rather, all, as I think." Observe that
uev ovv, or ucrovr, seems to answer to the Latin immo, and is almost
entirely confined to replies, affirmative, negative, or corrective.
(Kuktter, $ 730, b. ; 880, 9.) ty^fiai. For tyu olfiai.
, y
.
NOTES TO BOOK II. (HAPTER VII.
$6.
eh' OVK oloQa. "Do you not know, then." The particle tiro, is
thus used in questions of impatience or sarcasm. Compare i., 2,
26. u&' svof. The way,, means, or instrument, is often expressed
by the preposition uno with the genitive. (Kuhner, 620, /.) Naw
oiKvdqe. All we know of this person is, that he was an Athenian
miller, and became rich by the manufacture of barley-meal. He is
called dtyirapoifidf, " a barley-meal merchant," by the scholiast on
Aristophanes, Eccl., 426. fairovpyeiv. This verb signifies here " to
lend money" to the state in order to relieve the public wants. Com-
oare Xcn., (Econ., ii., 6 ; de Rep., i., 3, and 13. For its more gen-
eral meaning, consult Diet. Ant., t. v. Leitourgia. Kvprj6o^. Noth-
ing farther is known of this person. We have given the form of
ihe name as restored by Bornemann, who regards it as one coined
from Kvpj'fita, " bran," " husks," &c. Something like Bentley's em-
endation of Nummidius for Ummidi&s, from Nununus. ( Wheeler, ad
6e 6 Ko^/torevf. "And Denieas, of the borough of Colly-
lus." This borough, the name of which is variously spelled, belong-
ed to the tribe &geis (Aty??tf). The person here referred to is un-
KIIOWO. Meyapewv. " Of the Megarians." Megaris was a small
territory of Greece, lying to the west and northwest of Attic?. Its
capital was Megara. The Megarians paid considerable attention to
woollen manufactures, which they used to carry to the Athenian
market. Compare Elmsley, e,d Aristoph., Acharn., 493. OVTOL fiev
yap uvovfievoi, K. r. \. " For these have with them barbarians, ob-
taining them by purchase, so that they can compel them to work
at the things which are advantageous for themselves." More freely,
'* these hold barbarians by purchase." eyw 6e, " I, however, have
with me." Supply c^w.
Korcpov KOI TWV uAXwv, K. T. TL. " Do you see those of the re-
mainder of free persons also, who live in this (idle) way, passing
their time more pleasantly, and do you deem them happier," &c.
17 TTJV psv upyiav, K. r. a.. " Or do you imagine that idleness and care
lessness are useful unto men as regards both," &c. Observe that
t^t^,ifia is neuter here, because upyiav and un&eiav denote things*
without life. So xpfoipa, farther on, as referring to epynfi.av and
hrift&eiav. laxveiv rolf aufiaai. The dative is used after certain
verbs in answer to the question wherein ' Compare Matthit, 400.
* The preposition iiri is expressed with the dative, iv., 2. 1
M
266 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER VII.
$8.
spadov 6i, a ojif, K. r. A. The verb fuadoi- is here placed before
the interrogative particle n-orepov for the sake of greater emphasis.
t.Kithner, <) 903, J//.) <if ovrt xwoipa 6vra, V r. \. " Because they
thought that they were neither useful for life, nor that they them-
selves would ever practice any of them." Literally, " as being
neither useful .... nor as being (themselves) about to practice,"
ttc. {TTtftt^Ottaofuvat. One MS. has cmpt/.Tfoouevui, which is the
common form of the Allure of this verb. ror/^f yp uv ^U/AO', K.
r. /.. " For in which case would men be more likely to be under the
influence of self-control * when idle ! or," &e.
v9-
U'A'/M KOI vvv (tiv. " But now, too." Schneider incloses nai her*
in brackets, as savoring of interpolation. It is well defended, how-
ever, by Bornemann and Kuhncr. The train of ideas is as follows :
You and the other members of your family not only are stinted io
the means of subsistence, but now, too, as I imagine, you entertain
unfriendly feelings toward one another. exelvai 6e ee optjaai, *. r
i. "And they, seeing you annoyed with them." 6k TOVTUV xtv-
dvvof, K. r. *. " And from these feelings there is danger that both
(present) hostility be increased, and previous affection be diminish,
ed." Observe that nivdwof is usually construed with ur/ and a sub-
junctive or an optative. Schneider (ad Anal., vi., 1, 21) has col-
lected some examples of its construction with an infinitive. iav 6i
xpooraTrjoyc, K. r. 7.. " But if you shall take care that they be em-
ployed," . ., shall make arrangements to provide them active em-
ployment. opuv. "On seeing." alcdoftcvai. "On having per-
ceived." TVV OT' tutlvuv x<*P lv oi'&iotrt. " You will increase the
kind feeling resulting from these (services)." With ifeivuv supply
tvtpyeaiuv. Qil.iKUTfpov if.re. Compare ii., 6, 18, and 36.
$ 10.
davarov uvf aiirov irpoaiptreov r)v. "Death were prefeinble to
it." Observe here the omission of uv. This ellipsis is most usual
in expressions of necessity, duty, propriety, &c., as here with the
verbal adjective in r^of, since it accorded with the genius of the
Greeks as well as Latins to represent that which was necessary,
Ac., as unconditionally true, its not happening being partially kept
out of sight. (Kuhncr, $ 858, 3, Jelf.) It will be borne in mind here
that xpoaiperfov is the neuter singular, governing dm-aTov in the ac-
cusative *d/Uf<rra KOI irptTrudearcoa ywainL " Most honorable
NOTES TO BOOfC II. CHAPTER VII. 267
and more becoming a woman (than any other art)."
rtpa some read, from three MSS., jrpertudfcrara. ravra
avraif. " To recommend this course unto them." if
ttovrat. " They will with pleasure obey your suggestion."
HI,
oA^.d vij Toiif i?otif. Compare i., 2, 9. wfre Trpoadev /tf>, K. r. .V
" That before this, indeed, I was not inclined,to borrow," i. e., that
whereas I did not heretofore permit myself to borrow. oi>x ?fu
oTodoihxu. "I would not have wherewith to pay back." Compare
ii., 6, 28. vvv de fioi <Jooi, K. T. ?.. " Now, however, I think I can
endure to do this for a means of commencing my works," i. e., in
order to gain means, &c. Observe that afyopnf) properly means that
point whence one sets out to do any thing ; and hence it is applied
to the means by which he can commence any undertaking.
$ 12.
we TOVTUV 6. " Upon this, then." euvfidi) 6s spia. " And wool
was purchased." Several deponents have, besides a first aorist
middle, a first aorist passive also. Compare Kuhner, $ 368, 3, Jelf
ep-ya&ficvai. " While engaged in working," i. e., in the daytime
tp-yaffdfievai. "After having finished their work," i. e., in the
evening. avrl vij>opu[i^vuv eavrdf. " Instead of eyeing one another
with suspicious looks." More literally, " instead of persons eyeing,"
&.C. eif KTjtitpova . . . . <if u<j>eMftovf. Supply ai>Tov to the former
clause, and OVTUC to the latter. on airtuvTcu. The indicative for
the optative, the direct narration being substituted for the indirect.
tip-ydv fodiciv. " Eats the bread of idleness." Literally, " eats as
an idle one."
$13.
rbv TOV Kvvbf Myov. "The fable of the dog," i. e., the story told
of the dog. It may also be rendered " the speech of the dog," i. e.,
what the dog said to the sheep. But the former is preferable. ore
fyuvfievra. f/v ra u>a. " That (once upon a time), when the animals
were endowed with speech." of 8l6u. "Who give," i.e., in
that you give. Compare Kuhner, $ 836, 3, Jelf. TCUJ- irapexovaatf.
" Who afford." ovirep ourof lx fl olTOv. Attraction for ovirep avrof
Ixcif alrov.
() 14.
vai pa Ma. "Yes, indeed, (he acts rightly)." Supply 6p6ti{
foul, as Ernesti directs. e-yu yap flfjt 6 icai v/idf, * r. 2. " For 1
208 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTKR VIII.
am he who preserves you yourselves also," t. e., you yourselves M
well as your wool, lambs, cheese, &c. This is Weiske's explanation
Schneider, however, refers icai to KCU avrdv, "el tfominum," which
he makes to be understood. This, however, is inferior to the former.
irpoQvhirrotfti vpHf. Stephens for v/ulf would read here vpuv, but
Hindenburg opposes to this the passage in the Homeric Hymn to
Apollo, 539 ; vtjbv 6e irpo^vXa^fti. fofovftevai pri dnoX^afe. When
the principal verb is. in the optative, with or without uv, the de
pendent verb is generally in the optative, if the aim proposed is
merely a supposition, without any notion of its realization ; but if
this notion does come in, the subjunctive is employed. Here, then,
the dog insinuates, that if he himself did not guard the sheep, they
would most certainly have reason to fear lest they might perish.
Compare Ktihner, 808, Jelf.t>ri dvrl nvvdf, K. r A. "That you are
a guardian and protector unto them as valuable as a dog." ovcT t'0'
ii>6<; " Not even by any one." ipya^dpevai. " Plying their tasks ''
CHAPTER VIII.
H-
iia, xp v - "After some interval of time." Like the Latin
4 interjecto aliquo temporc." Compare Matthiee, $ 580. noOcv Qaivei.
" Whence do you show yourself," t. e., whence come you. A fa-
miliar mode of addressing an old friend. Compare Plato, Prolog..
nit : irodev, u 2<jrparef, Qaivti, which Cicero (op. Pritc., vi., p. 106)
tenders by " Quid tu ? unde tandem apparet, Socrate ?"
Nothing farther is known of this individual. i-irb jirv rijv
TOV irohcfiov, K. r. X. "Just before the close of the war, said he, O
Socrates, (I came) from abroad ; now, however, (I come) from the
city here," t. e., at present, however, I am dwelling in the city here.
In speaking of the termination of the war, Eutherus very probably
alludes to the peace of Theramenes, by which the Athenians lost all
their possessions beyond the confines of Attica. Compare Hist. Gr.,
ii., 2 ; Plut., Vit. Lys., c. 14. This was in B.C. 406. Simpson,
however, refers it to the fifty years' peace, B.C. 422. atypitirmtv.
The passive a<t>aip'cicr6at, " to be deprived," is construed with an ac-
cusative of the thing taken away. kv ry virtpopiy. " In the country
beyond the confines (of Attica)." Observe that v-irepopta has a gen-
eral reference to all foreign parts both within Greece and without.
firidfiftrioaf. " Sojourning here." TU au/iari epya^dftevo^. " 13y
bodily labor." Literally, " by laboring with my body." <Wrf ft
01 . . . . l^ovra Compare note on v a ffrariv dpidft^aavrai:, I, 1, 9
XOTBS TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER VIII.
"To ask aid." So in. several MSS. and old editions
The common text has 6eio6ai. alhuf re nal. Compare i., 2, 59.
if or(f>. " Upon which," i e., as a pledge.
$2.
TO oufta IKOVOV elvai, K. r. A. " That your body will be sufficiently
strong to earn by hire the necessaries of life." Ernesti, Weisko,
and Schneider have inclosed TO tniTr]6eia in brackets as an interpo
lation, denying that TO iTUTrjdEta kpyu.&o6ai is Greek. But Hinden
burg and more recent editors have successfully defended the ordi
nary reading, by a comparison with Hesiod, Op. et D., 43 , Andoci
des, Myst., 144, Bekk. ; and Herod., i., 24. KOI ^r/v. "And yet, in-
deed." TUV TOV aufiarof Ipyuv. " For your bodily labors."
$3,4.
aiirodev. "Forthwith." smrideaBat. "To apply yourself.' -
t Trap/a'cm. "Will assist you." KOI npofeWovTa TGJ TUV irAeiova, K.
T. 'A. "And that you, having gone to some one of those who pos-
sess more abundant means, who is in need of one that will aid him
in taking care of them, both superintending (for him) agricultural
labors," &c. The verb kiriararlu is more usually construed with a
dative. w^eAot-vra avTutyefalodai. " By benefiting him, be benefited
yourself in turn." dovfaiav. " Slavery (such as this)." /cat firjv ol
ye, K. T. A. "And yet they, who in the different states act as pre
siding officers, and take care of the public moneys," &c.
tiAwf fir,v, e0>7. u Sai/fparcf, K. r. ^. " Nevertheless, in short, said
ne, O Socrates, I do not at all like the being liable to censure from
any one." Five MSS. omit bXur, and it is also suspected by Schnei
der. But Bornemann correctly defends it, explaining the passage
as follows : " Although I can not deny what you say, nevertheless
(/ijjv), to be brief (6Aejf), I greatly dislike any situation in which I
may be subject to the will of another." eiipeiv spyov, K. r. A. " To
find any occupation in which one would not have blame," i. ., in
which one would not be exposed to censure. pri uyvuuovi Kpin)
irfpirvxEiv. "To meet with a judge who is not harsh (in his de-
cisions)." off vvv tpyu&cOai. For kv roif a ipya^eaBai. dve
rov diaytyveaQai. " To go through them without blame."
'' Those who are fond of blaming," i. ., the ecu
sorious. diuKfiv. ' To seek f.fter.'' vTropveiv. " To take upoa
270 NOTES -to BOOK n. CHAPTER ix.
you." fvAtiTTtofiat. " To avoid." otru yup qKiara, K. r. A. ' Foi
in this way I think that you will be least involved in censure, and
will must effectually find aid in your poverty." 6iapx(arara. Most
independently."
CHAPTER IX.
H-
otda it iroTt airov, .<. r. ).. " I know, also, of his having once
beard from Crito," i. ., I remember, also, his having once heard
Crito say. rd ^avroii npurrtiv. "To attend to his own affairs"
All the orators and comedians prove the truth of Crito's complaint.
Life, indeed, was harassing and full of trouble at Athens, on ac-
count of the swarm of sycophants or informers, whom the people
permitted to accuse and harass the better class, erroneously think-
ing that it tended to preserve the purity of their democracy. A
peculiar term acUtv was used to denote the assaults of these calum-
niators upon the rich. (Schneider, ad toe. Wheeler, ad lac.) ipc ti$
dtKOf ayovciv. " Are bringing actions against me." Literally, " are
leading me into actions." i) ^puy^ara txtiv. "Than have any
trouble (about the matter)," i. ., than be involved in the trouble of
a lawsuit.
$2, 3.
Ki'i'Qf &e Tpfyetf, The particle &i in interrogations often refers to
vnnething to be supplied by the imagination. So here, "(what you
say is bad enough), but do you keep dogs," &.c. Compare i., 6, 16.
d>6 ruv irpo6uTuv. The Greeks, as well as the Latins, often re-
peat the preposition of a compound word before the case of the sub-
stantive. OVK uv ovv tipfyaif ical avdpa, K. r. A~ " Wo lid you not,
then, support a man also," &.C. el py Qofoiprjv, on-<jf fir;, K. r. ?..
" If I were not afraid that he might in some way turn upon myself."
Literally, " how he might turn," &c. After verbs of fearing we
sometimes find, in Attic, u-ur, uf) instead of the simple ^/}, with the
force of the Latin quomodo non. (Kuhiier. 814, Obs. 4, Jelf.) x a ft-
iCofitvov olij aol ai>6pi, K. T. A. " For a person gratifying such a man
as you are, rather than being hated by him, to be benefited." Ob-
serve that oil,) aol uv6pi is for uvdpl roiovrtfi olnf oi> tl. ruv TOIOVTUV
tvfipuv. These genitives, according to Schneider, depend on rtvff
understood. But KDhner more correctly makes them depend OB
7.- irdvv uv Qtlorifiiititifv. " Would deem it a great honor "
NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER 1\. 271
$4.
nai in rovruv avcvptoKovatv 'Apxtdrjpov. "Now, after this convei
sation, they discover, by inquiry, one Archedemus." This is the
person who accused the generals for not saving the shipwrecked
Bailors and soldiers, and burying the dead after the battle of Argi-
nusae. (Compare Thirlwall's account of his movements on thai
occasion, Hist. Gr., vol. iv., p. 129, 12mo ed.) ov yap qv oZof, K.
T. ?.. " For he was not such a person as to make gain by every
means." Literally, " from every thing." Supply rotovrof before
olof. afad, (pMxpijarof re, K. r. A. " But, being both a lover of
honesty, and possessed of a larger share of keen ready wit than or-
dinary, just the man to make money out of the informers them-
selves," t. e., by bringing actions against them for false accusations
of individuals, and compelling them to pay a sum of money to him
for being allowed to escape. Observe that 7.afi6uveiv depends on
ofof, at the beginning of the sentence. We have referred iv<pvea-
Tfpof to acuteness of intellect, not, as Kuhner does, to elevation of
character, which is already implied in Q&oxpijarof. The common
text, in the place of ev^vearcpof uv, has e<j>n pdarov elvat. Observe,
moreover, that OTTO TUV avuotyavTuv can not refer, as some think, to
a receiving of bribes from informers, for then the preposition napd
would have been employed instead of airo.
oirore avy/cOjUt'Cot. " Whenever he gathered in." Observe here
the employment of the optative with (WOTE, to denote indefinite fre-
quency. (Kuhner, 843, a., Jelf.) d^e/lwv Z6uKf. "Having taken
a portion, gave it." Ktihner reads from conjecture d^cAuv uv Mute,
which forms no bad emendation. iKufai. " Invited him." After
the performance of a sacrifice, an entertainment was usually pre-
pared, to which relations and friends were invited.
vofiiaac 6e 6 'Ap^f'^of, K. r. 7.. " Now Archedemus, having
concluded (from all this) that the house of Crito was" a (sure)
refuge unto him," i. e., that he would always have a refuge in the
house of Crito. fiaTia neptfiirev avrov. " Paid great attention to
him." Compare Tim&us, Lex. Plat. : nepieiTrov irtpt rtva rjaav
depaTtevTiKUf nai dt^rt/crtKwf, and consult Ruhnken. ad loc. uvev-
?TjKi. Castalio and Dindorf, with four Parisian MSS., read avtv-
piaKti, but the pluperlect denotes the celerity of Archeclemus's pro-
ceedings. elf dlnrjv diipoaiav. "To a public suit." The summons
in such cases was called rcpo^KTirjaif, or simply K^jjaif. The verb ia
K(to(K,afaio8ai t or naAeiadat. (Meier u. Schumann, Alt. Proc., p. 576.)
5J72 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER IX.
kv y avrov Wet npiOnvat, K. r. A. " In which he must \if (omit
guilty), be condemned (to the punishment) which he must sutler,
or (to the line) which he must pay," i. c., in which it would be de-
cided what bodily or pecuniary mulct he should render as atone-
ment. Observe that iradtlv and uirorlaai are technical terms, pe-
culiar to the fonnula employed in Athenian trials, the first having
reference to bodily punishment, the second to a pecuniary fine
(Compare Alt. Proc., p. 739.)
$6,7.
roA?.u KOI -novrjpu. The Greeks regularly join Tro/.t'f with another
adjective expressing praise or blame. (Matthia, 444.) nuvf
kiroUi, K. T. ?.. " Did every thing in his power to get rid of Arche
demus." aim uirti^urTcro. " Did not leave him alone." More lit
erally, " did not depart from him." luf rov TC Kpiruva uQrjKt.
"Until he had both ceased to annoy Crito." ovry. "To (Amhe-
demus) himself." JI&TI rare. "Then, indeed." The Latin turn vero.
Iva TOV Kvi>6f uTrolavuatv. "That they may have the U nefit of
bis dog." QvlaKa. " As a protector."
r Kpiruvi lyde'wf Ixipi&m. " Gladly gratified Crito (in this),"
t. c., acceded to his wishes in protecting his friends also. KOI ovj
fin (tovoc, K. T. A. "And I do not say that Crito alone wat left ID
tranquillity, but also his friends." Equivalent to *a* ov Aiyu bit
uovof, K. T. A. A more emphatic mode of expression than KOI ov
u6vov 6 Kplruv, K. T. A. These are the words of Xenophon. et dt
rf avTv TOVTUV, K. T. A. " And if any one of those by whom he was
hated, sought to make it a source of reproach unto him, that he,
being benefited by Crito, fawned upon him." Observe here the em-
ployment of the optative, as denoting the sentiments, of those who
made the charge in question. The common reading is decio :dly
inferior. j-otf 6e novypoif 6ia$lpta&hi "And to he at variance .'ith
the bad." TreipQo6ai. This infinitive is objected to by Kuhner but
't is found in all the MSS. and printed editions.
NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER X. 273
CHAPTER X.
Atcdtpo. Who this person was is not known. av rif an rut
r&v, K. T. A. " If any one of your domestics runs away, do you
take care in what way you may recover him 1" Observe that aot
here is governed by unodpa, and not connected with oiKeruv, liter-
ally, " runs away for you." It is in fact, therefore, the dativus in-
commodi. (Matthia, 412, 9.)
f*
teal a/lAouf ye VTJ At', K. T. A. " (Yes), by Jove, and, indeed," &c.
Observe that icai here implies an answer in the affirmative ; and the
particle ye is added for the sake of emphasis. auarpa TOVTOV. " A
reward for bringing this one back." tav r/f aoi ndfivg, K. T. A. Ob-
serve that here again aoi depends on nauvi), not on O'IKCTUV. KLV
ivvevei uKohiadai. " Runs a risk of perishing." aot uftov elvai.
"That it is worth your while." i^ifJLE'kriB^vai. For the middle
Compare i., 4, 13, and ii., 7, 8.
KCU p]v olaOa ye. Compare ii., 3, 4. These words to 5 belong
to Socrates, though otherwise marked in the edition of Bornemann.
o.yvujj.uv. " Insensible (to favors)." 'Eppoyevris. Hermogenes
was the son of a wealthy citizen of Athens, named Hipponicus.
His brother Callias inherited all the property of his father, so that
he himself was in very great poverty. He was a faithful friend of
Socrates. TO vmjpeTriv .... e^etv. " The having an agent." ?ra-
puuovov. Valckenaer conjectured Trapapovipov, which actually oc-
curs at ii., 4, 6, and iii., 11, 11. The present, however, is the rarer
form, and is found also in Pindar, Nem., viii., 28. As Xenophon is
fond of introducing occasionally poetic forms of expression into hi?
prose, we have allowed the text to remain unaltered, with Kflhnei
and others. /cat TO KeTievoftevov licavov iroulv. Schneider and Din-
dorf put these words in brackets. Weiske and Schtttz reject them.
$4, 5.
ol PEVTOI ayaBol OIKOVO/IOI. " Good economists, forsooth." Ob-
erve that pivroi is here ironical. Compare Hermann, ad Vig., p.
844. 5 TQ v TO iroHov aftov, K. r. X. "When you have it in you*
M2
274 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER X
power to purcnase for a small sum what is worth a large one.'
Literally, " to buy for little what is worth much." did rd Trpuy/iaro.
41 In consequence of the present state of affairs," i. ., in such times
as the present. vo/u'fu yap ovre aol, K. r. ?.. " For I think that
neither is your inviting him to come more honorable to you than
your going yourself unto him. nor is your doing these things a
greater boon to him than to.yourself," t. r., while the making him
your friend is not more for his advantage than for your own. *ov
aiirbv tMtlv. Here, the attraction being neglected, aiirov is for
cvry. (Kfthner, 675, Jelf.)
ft
ov iroXv reteoaf. " Without much expense." Literally, " having
not expended much." of Ipyov tl%t. " Who made it his employ-
ment, that," &.c. Compare Kuhner : " Qui tedulo id agebat, et pn
often tut parle ducebat, ut," &.C.
BOOK III.
CHAPTER I.
1.
rovr tipcyopvovf TUV KC&UV. " Those who were desirous of pub-
lie honors," i. e., the high offices in the state. Observe here th
peculiar force of ra /ca/la, and compare the explanation of Weiske :
Ka?.u hie sunt munera publica, honores. iTrtfiefelf uv bptyoivro TTOIUV.
" By making them diligent with regard to the offices which they
might desire," i. e., careful in qualifying themselves to fill these sta-
tions properly. The optative here expresses indefinite frequency,
and hence the reference is to whatever offices they might 'desire,
at whatever time. kiowaofopov. Dkmysodorus was a native of
Chios, and brother of the Euthydemus after whom one of Plato's
dialogues is entitled. He first assumed the office of a professed
teacher of military tactics at Athens, but afterward turned Sophist.
Compare Cobet, Prosopogr. Xen., p. 38, as cited by Ktihner. rray-
yeUo/tevov. "Professing." crrpan/yeZV. "The art of generalship."
Literally, "to be a general." T?K Tipfe ravrtif. "This employ-
ment," i. e., that of general.
ptvm. " It was disgraceful, indeed." The particle
UVTOI has here a confirmatory force, like the Latin vero. arparr)-
yelv. " To be a general." k!-6v. " When he has it in his power."
Accusative absolute. (Kiihner, 700, Jelf.) uvdpiuvra; fpyo^aCo/f.
" Should contract to make statues." In Latin, " statuas conducaret
facicndas." (lEjuXa, rd re uyaQd, K. T. A. " It is natural that both
the advantages should be great, if he be successful, and the evils
great, if he totally fail." roOro. So in several MSS. The common
text has TOVTOV. kifi^o^vo^. Thus in four Parisian MSS., in
place of the common reading kTUftehovnevof. tWovra pavddvetv.
" To go and learn."
avT<f>, " He used to sport with him." The imperfect
here is correct, as it marks a repetition. Stephens reads from the
Aldine editirn, and four MSS., iroociiratfcv, a form not used bv the
V:7> NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER I.
Attics. For the dative after irpofiratfc, 2onsult Lobeck ad Pkryn.,
p 463. In the signification of deriding, it is construed with an ac-
cusative in Plato, Mentx., p. 235, C., and Phadr., p. 265, C. <JTJT*
'Ofiripof, K. r. \. The passage occurs in //., iii., 169, seq. ytpapo^.
"Of stately bearing." nai ovruf ode. " Even in this same way, oui
friend here." arpaniyelv pafov A little before we have //f^atV
4(Jf f/Kt. The aorist participle signifies that a person has learned ;
ha perfect, however, signifies more, namely, that he has learned
nd understands, i. e., is master of his subject. o* iuv. " Even
if." <J<areA uv. " Continues to be." The verb diarthlu, in place
of an infinitive, is construed with a participle. Compare Kuhnrr,
$ 694, Jtlf.
$5.
Iva not. Supply ijptif from the following i/uuv, i. e., Iva KOI i/piif,
Iuv, K.' r. 7.. raHiapxy, fj Aoyayjj aoi. "Command a company or
section under your command." Literally, " for you." The rdfo,
in Xenophon, is a body of infantry containing usually one hundred
and twenty-eight men. Once, in the Cyropacdia, however (ii., 1,
14), it is made to consist of one hundred men. The Ao'jof was a
subdivision of the rdfif. Consult the commentators on Anab., i., 2,
25. -60fv fipZaro at diduaKtiv, K. r. '/.. " With what did he begin
to teach you generalship 1" The verb upxtadai is used with an in-
finitive when the notion of the dependent verb is only in intention
not in act. (Kuhncr, 688, Jelf.) KOI of. Consult note on i., 4, 3
ex TOV avrov, t If &irtp; K. r. A. " With the same thing with which
he even concluded." rd rajm/to. "Tactics." The art of arran-
ging and disposing the men and the ranks on all occasions and
under all circumstances.
$6.
a)J.ct [iijv, l<j>T) 6 XuKpdrw, K. T. i. " Yet assuredly, said Socra-
tes, this, indeed, is the smallest part of strategy." The adjective
iroAAoffrof means, properly, " one of many," answering to the Latin
multesimus ; hence, generally, " very little," " smallest,'' " least."
napaaKEvaartKov TUV. Adjectives denoting capability, fitness, skill,
including those in <6f, are construed with a genitive. (Matthia,
344.) piJxaviKov. "Quick in contrivances," t. e., inventive.
tpyaffTiKov. "Hard-working." cly^tvow. "Shrewd." KOI ^v/.an-
TIKOV re KOI uteTrrnv. " And both conservative and a thief," i. e., both
well qualified to guard and taxe care of his own, and yet, at the
ame time, craftily to deprive his adversaries of what is theirs. *d
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER 1. 277
woeriKJi*, Kal up-naya. " Both giving lavishly and yet rapacious.'
-<pM6upov. "Liberal" KO.I ua^aA^, /cat EmderiKov. "Bothsecur*
(from attack) himself, and able to attack others."
t>7.
na/(6v 6e KOI TO TOKT-^OV tlvai. " The being a tactician, moreover
is also advantageous ' rerayftevov. "Properly marshalled."
aruKTov. " From one in disorder." Kepa/nof. "Tiles." The sin
gular for the plural. The singular, thus used, has a collective force
This arose from a poetical way of looking at plurality as unity
(Kuhner, 354, Jelf.) uruKTUf [IEV ippi/j/tiva. "When flung to
gether in disorder." With the names of several inanimate things,
the neuter plural is frequently used without any regard to the gendei
of the subjects. (Kuhner, 391, 2, Jelf.) iniirohf/f. "At top."
(jfTTtp avvTiderai. " Just as they are put together." Stephens has
swriBevrai, which Dindorf adopts. But the verb, when there are
several subjects, is often made to conform to the number of the
nearest one. TOTE -yi-yverai. "Then there results." More literally,
" there is produced."
$8.
KO.VV op.oi.ov etp^/caf. " You have adduced a very exact parallel.'
Literally, " you have mentioned a thing altogether similar." rovf
re TTpurovf, K. r. /L " We must form both the front and rear of the
bravest." Observe that, in this sentence, roi>f npurovf and rovf TC-
Aevratouf are the subjects, and apiorove is the predicate. imo [tev
TUV. " By the former," i. e., by the van. into TUV. " By the latter,"
i. e., by those in the rear.
$9.
el IIF.V roLvvv, K. T. A. At the close of this sentence, after edidafrv,
supply /ca^wf x el - " It i s well." ri aoi 5^>c?.of uv epaOef. " Wha4
advantage has accrued to you from the things which you have
iearned." Observe that uv Ifiadef is by attraction for TOVTUV a s^a-
Oef. el as upyvpiov EK&evae, K. r. 7i. " If he had ordered you to
range the purest silver first and last," i. e., in the foremost and hinder-
most row. <i;Uu, pa At", tyy. The reply of the young man. &f re.
aiiToi'f av fifitif, K. r. A. " So that it would be incumbent for our-
selves to separate," &c. The optative with uv is used after wjre,
when the result is to be -epresented as a supposition or possibility
depending on conditions. (Kithner, A 865, Jelf.\
""** NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER II.
10.
rl ovv oil oKoirovftev. 'Why, then, do we not consider." A for-
mula of exhortation, by way of quesolin, for OKOiru/iev ovv. TRJJ
uv avruv, *. r. A. " By what means we may not fall into error with
rfgard to them," i. e., by what means we may be free from mistake
n these points. (iovtoftai. "I am desirous (that we should)."
<ipTu<,~e<v. " To seize upon." rovf ^tAopyrpwrdrovf. " The most
covetous." rl oi rovf KIVOVVCVCIV ptXtovraf ; " But what must we
do vith regard to those who are about to encounter danger 1" i. e.,
but how must we arrange the soldiers if they are about to brave
some perilous enterprise 1 With rt 6i supply xpn iroieiv. apa. The
Latin nonne. oiiroi join tloiv. "For these, indeed, are they."
Compare i., 6, 2. ddijXot. "Concealed from notice." The idea is,
that they who are eager aftei praise and distinction can not lie con-
cealed, but are every where conspicuous, and may therefore easily
be selected.
$11.
TUTTCIV. " To arrange your troops." OITOI KOI 6nuf. " For what
object, and in what way." Compare the explanation of Kohner:
" 6iroi, quo, significat consilium, ad quod singulis ordinibus utendum
sit : oTuf rationcm, qua singulis ordinibus utendum sit ad consilium
exsequendum." r<ii> ro.yuu.ruv. " Of your divisions." irpof a oirt
ru.rrt.tvy a. r. A. " Against which it is not fitting either to draw up
ur lead your troops in one and the same way." cxavcpura. " Ques-
tion him anew.'' aia^wtlrat. Observe that aioxvvcaOai and aldel-
iBai take an infinitive, when the feelings prevent the person from
icting ; the participle, when the person has done something which
causes them. Compare Kuhner, $ 685 ; iii., Obs. iv6td. " In want
lof proper information)," i. e., uninstructed. Herbst supplies after
h>6cu the words TUV
CHAPTER II.
ft.
it irore, K. r. X. " Having met, moreover, on one occ*
sion, with a certain person who had been chosen to be a general.'
Ooserve that 79 is here Attic for the indefinite rtvl. rov fvrv
" On what account." The form rov is here Attic for the interrcga-
ti ^e rt'vof . 'Ouypov. Compare //., i., 263 ; ii., 243. dpd ye on
' Is it not, indeed because." The particle )i, added to an inter
NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER II. 279
<ogativc particle, belongs to the whole proposition. {Kuhner. 9 735,
2, Jelf.) oTRjf cuai re laovrai al oief. " In what way the sheep
shall both be safe." The indicative of the future is construed with
ojruf, when something is to be signified which is contemplated as
future, at the time denoted by the principal verb. KUL, ov evexa rpe-
Qovrai, K. T. /I. "And (in what way) that result shall be brought
about, for the sake of which they are kept." This whole clause ia
omitted in several MSS. It is found, on the other hand, m all the
MSS. of Stobaeus, in five MSS. of Xenophon, and in the Juntine edi-
tion, except that in place of rpfyovrai we find arpaTsvovrat. arpa-
revovrai 6t. " Now they serve." Observe here the explanatory
force of 66.
$2,3.
^ rl dfiiroTt, K. T. A. " Or why, pray, has he thus lauded Agamem-
non, saying (of him)." a^orepov, K. r. A. This line occurs in the
third book of the Iliad, 179lh verse. dpd ye 6n, K. T. %. " Is it not
because one would be both a puissant warrior, not if he himself
alone should contend," &c. Observe that Jpa has here the force of
nonne, as in <J 1. OVK. cl fiovov rov lavrov, K. r. A. " Not if he should
merely direct his own life well." di' avrbv cv irpurruai. " May
prosper through his means." arparevovrai. "Take the field."
cic 0&TiaTOf. "As happy as possible." Trpof rovro. "For this
very purpose." Compare Kuhner, $ 638, 111, Jelf. Several MSS.
nd printed editions have irpdf rovTotf.
TOVTO irapaaKcvufriv. "To provide this happiness." /cat
knianoKuv, K. T. A. And considering, in this point of view, what
should be the virtue of a good leader." Observe that riy eli) is here
for TJTIS Eiy. TU [*ev a^a ircpiypei, K. T. A. " He used to reject all
other characteristics, and to leave merely the rendering of those
happy whom he may lead." More literally, " he used to take away."
We would expect here regularly uv rjyolro, since a historic tense
(Kar&enre) precedes. Very often, however, the subjunctive in such
a case is employed in place of the optative, in order to impart a cer-
tain vigor to the style, and bring the action at once before the eye*.
(Kakner, $ 797, Jelf.)
280 NOTES TO BOOK Ilf. CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER III
$1-
KOI lirrrapxttv if rivi, K. r. A. "I know, too of his having con-
rersed on one occasion, to the following effect, with a certain per-
son who had been chosen to be a hipparch," i. c , a general of car-
airy. At Athens there were two Inirapxot, or generals of cavalry,
who had supreme command over the cavalry force of the state, but
yet were themselves under the authority of the ten arpaniyoi, 01
generals of infantry. Xenophon has described the duties of the
hipparch in a separate tract, entitled 'linrapxiK6{- ou -yap 6fi rot
irpurof, K. r. ?.. " For it is not surely for the sake of riding as first
of the horsemen." Observe that rov ilavveiv depends on tvena un-
derstood. So rov yvuafifjvai a little after. Compare Matthice, $ 496,
1. :rpuTof. Attraction. Compare r Qavepof thai, 1, 2, 3. oi in--
iroroS-oTai. " The horse-archers." A species of light cavalry.
yotv. "At any rate." Compare notes on 1, 6, 2. rov yvuaB^vai
ye. " For the sake of being known, at least." Supply va oi
uatvouevoi. Compare the explanation of Weiske : " Furiosi quidem
fvile in vuigus innotetcunt ut a pueris etiam rideantur."
V 2.
i)JC apa on, K. r. A. " But is it then because you think that you
could deliver over to the state the cavalry, after having rendered it
more efficient ?" Kuhner conjectures a/U.' upa, " but perhaps it is,"
&.C., without any interrogation ; being guided to this by one of the
Parisian MSS., which has uv upa. Observe that the particle uv in
our text, which belongs to irapadovvat, is put after /JeArtov to make
that word more emphatic. Compare Kuhner, $ 431, 2. ycvioBai.
" Fou might become." Supply uv with th.s verb from the previous
clause. /cai /iAa. Compare ii., 2, 1. not Ian ye, vq At", KUAOV.
" And it is a noble thing, indeed." rj 6e apxn nov, K. r. ?.. " But
the command to which you have been chosen, extends, unless I am
mistaken, to horses as well as riders 1" There is here a half-sup-
pressed interrogation, and we have pointed the sentence accord-
ingly. The expression tf fa may be rendered more literally, " for
which," since M here denotes, in fact, the object. (Kuhner, 633
3, Jelf.) fan yap oiv. " Yes, for it is really so." Compaie Kuhnf
6 737, 8, Jelf.
NOTfcS TO BOOK 111. - CHAPTER III. 28
$3.
10 1 6ri " Come, then." onuf titavoy. " How do you intend. "
KOI 6f. Compan i., 4, 3. TOVTO fitv, I$TJ, K. r. X. Here the words
tpw elvat are the predicate. Construe, therefore, as follows : royro
f i> Ipyov olftat OVK epbv elvat. Valckenaer would change the article
before Ipyov into y. But this is refuted by Schneider, who com-
pares Cyrop., ii., 1, 11. Herod., v., 1. I6i$. "Separately."
$4
suv ovv, (J>TJ 6 EuicpuTijf, K. T. A. " If, then, said Socrates, some
(of your men) exhibit to you their horses so weak in foot, or bad in
legs," &c. To each soldier his own horse was given, and each led
his own steed out for review ; hence the middle voice. Schneider
thinks aoi redundant here, and that napexfaffai IKTTOV is used of
those who in KaraAo-yov iTrnorpo^ovai, i. e., are obliged to support
Horses for the state at their own expense ; a duty usually imposed
on the richer class of citizens. But it is hardly probable that the
hipparehs would take steeds, if in such bad condition, from these
persons. (Lange, ad lot.) OVTUC a,Tp6<j>ov(. "So ill-conditioned."
P. Victorius thinks the author means such horses as are naturally
lean, and always look ill, however well fed. U^TE pr) 6vvaa0at.
Compare notes on ii., 7, 2. uvayuyovg. " Unmanageable." AOK-
riffTuf. " Given to kicking." rot imriKov. " From your cavalry."
Supply
$ 5,6.
rt 6i. Compare ii., 6, 4. yuy'. " Indeed wil. I." Supply eiri-
Xeipnau. uvafiariKu-epovf. "More expert in mounting." Compare
Hipparch., i., 5. dti yovv. " I certainly ought." Compare ii., 1, 1.
//d/U,ov. "More readily." nivdvvsveiv. "To risk an engage-
ment." TTorcpov iirayayelv rovf noTiefiiov^, K. r. A. "Will you direct
the enemy to lead their forces against you, upon the sand where
you and your men are accustomed to exercise your horses." The
Athenian cavalry were usually exercised on level ground covered
with sand. Hence such places of exercise were called u/ifioSpofioi.
rdf jueAeraf noieia6ai. " To go through your exercises." yiy
vovrat. "Show themselves." Crmpare the remark of Kflhner.
" Verbum yiyvecdai nunquam simphcitcr versari significare potest, a.
fftett significare apparere, in conspectun venire." P&nov yovv.
"It would be better, indeed, (to exercise in such places)."
NOTES TO BOOK HI. CHAPTER 111.
$7,8.
rov p<i).).tiv d>f ffAfiarotif, . r. A. " Will you entertain any coi.-
cern that your tt )ops, from their steeds, may spear as many (foes)
as possible !" Observe that t 3d/.7.uv here haa the same force aa
uKovriZttv. Compare the explanation of Kdhner: " Utquam plunmi
tbequ-.fjaculentur." tfijyrtv ruf Vf;t"f- "Of whetting the courage.''
tlirtp uXKifturcpovf nottlv. " If you do, indeed, (think) of render-
ing them more valiant." Supply Aiavofj, and compare the explana-
tion of Morns : " Si quidcm cot fortioret reddere cogitas.'" el 61 [tq
11 If I have not hitherto." Supply diavtvdrjftai. oxuf 6i cot irtiB^v
rat, K. r. A. " But have you taken any thought as to the means by
which your cavalry are to be made to obey you." ayadtiv xal dAx/-
uui>. " Valiant and spirited."
$ 9, 10.
tKtlvo ftiv Sfiirov olaBa. "You are doubtless aware of this." /3tA.
riffrovf. " Most skillful." iarpiKUTaTov. " The best physician."
ML fiu.'ka, I$T]. " Certainly, replied he, and they are very obedient."
Supply ncidovTCi after ftuha. fiu^iara eifof. " To know best."
3t\rioTos uv aiiruv, K. r. A. " Shall clearly appear to he the best
among them." Literally, " shall be manifest as being the best."
Compare ii., 6, 7. elf TO ireideodai avroiif ifiot. " As regards their
obeying me," i. e., to make them obey me. n-oAv VTJ Af , $07, p?ov,
K. T. A. " Far more easily, indeed, than if it were incumbent on
you to prove that evil is better and more profitable than good."
fll.
Aeyetf av. " Do you mean." Tp6f roif u/.Ao/f. " In addition to
his other duties." rot) Ayv dvvaadai. "Of being able to ha
rangue." ov 6' uov, tyrj, K. r. A. " And did you suppose, said Soc
rates, that one must needs command cavalry by silence ?" Com-
pare i., 6, 15. vuntft. " According to the institutions of the state."
In this clause Socrates speaks of the training of youth, &c., as ap-
pointed and regulated by the institutions of the state ; in the next
member (el TL uAAo na).6v, K. r. A.), he speaks of those arts which
one learns by his own inclination, although usually not classed with
the regular instruction of a freeman in a free state. ( Wheeler, ad
loc. Schiitz, ad toe.) 61' uv ye fy'/v eirietTiipeda. " By which we
know i;w to leail a well-regulated life," i. e., by which we enjoy
civilize: life. Observe that by $^ is meant here a life well regu
Inted by order, and under the laws and customs established by the
tate. as opposed to a rude and uncivilized existence. <5tu Aoyw.
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER III 283
Through the medium of speech." /cat oi ra anov6ai6rara fta\iara
iniarufiEvoi, K. r. A. " And that they who best know the most im-
portant doctrines, most eloquently discourse upon them 1"
12.
brav ye xPf c < * T - % " Whenever any one single choius Is
formed from this very city ; as 1 , for example, the one accustomed to
be sent to Delos." The force of xpbe df is well explained by Lange,
namely, one single chorus out of the entire state, and consisting, of
course, of the best performers. The Delian chorus here referred
to was connected with the celebration of the festival called Qeupia.
Consult notes on iv., 8, 2. The idea intended to be conveyed by
the whole clause is as follows : " Although the Athenians excel
other people in very many respects, yet in none do they excel so
much as in their love of praise. Wherefore, if you desire to render
your cavalry troops superior to others, you must honor them with
praise and approbation, if they well perform their duty." (Lange,
ad loc.) rovT<f) ifujuTihof. "A match for this." tiavSpia. "An
abundnnce of well-made men." This alludes to the custom of se-
lecting, at the festival of Minerva called Hava6r/vaia, the hand-
somest men and youths as tfaA/lo^opo/, that is, to carry green boughs
in procession. (Schneider, ad loc. Schol ad Aristoph., Vesp., p. 524.)
4 13, 14.
evfuvlp. " By sweetness of voice," i. ., in singing. The fol-
lowing words, [teytdei KO.I pufii), refer to evavfipia. (pihoTtfiia. "In
ambition." Compare iii., 5, 3 : a?J.d [iqv QdoTifioTarot, K. T. %.. cif
TTO/III dv KM TOVTU, K. T. A. "That the Athenians would far excel
other nations in this (kind of force) also." As the preposition iv is
properly required here before rovru, Stephens conjectured TroAii KUV
TOVTU. Kiihner would prefer iro7i.ii uv KOI iv rovry. Leunclaviua
altered it to /cat Kara TOVTO. napaonevfi. " By equipments." tt*c<5c
ye. " It is likely, indeed."
$ 15.
irpvTpeirciv. Compare note on Trporptnuv, i., 2, 64. uMa vq A/a
rtipdao[i(ii. "Well, then, by Jove, I will try." Observe the force
of <i/Ud. Literally,. "(I have no objections whatever to such a
course), but, by Jove, I will try."
284 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTE1 IV
CHAPTER IV.
I*
Who this person was is not known. i
aiuv airidvra. " Coining away from the election of public officers."
By uftxaiptaiai are meant the assemblies of the people which were
held for the election of those public officers at Athens who wore
not chosen by lot. Consult Diet. Ant., t. t>. arpartjyoi. Of the
public officers chosen by these general assemblies of the people, the
most important were the strategi, taxiarchi, hipparchi, and phylar-
chi. The strategi, or generals, were ten in number, one for each
of the ten tribes. oil yap, a Zuicpartc, K. r. A. " (You may well ask
this question), for are not the Athenians, O Socrates, just the same
as ever," i. c.. just as ungrateful as they have ever shown them-
selves to be. Compare the explanation of Ktihner : " nonne tales
sett exkibuetunt, quales in omnibus rebut seae txhibent." of in aro-
Myov arparevonrvoc, K. T. X. " Who am worn out in serving from
the list both as a commander of a company and of a brigade."
The /.o^ayof was the commander at Athens of one hundred men ,
so, again, the ra^iapxof at Athens commanded the r*f, or quota of
infantry furnished by a jvMi. The like cavalry officers were called
$v%apxoi. By Karutoyoc is here meant the list of those persons who
possessed a certain amount of property, and were therefore liable to
regular military service. These persons alone were allowed to
serve in the regular infantry, while the lower class had not thia
privilege. The former were called oi CK xara^oyov oTparcvovTtc,
and the latter ui i^u rot) nara/Myov. uTroyv/ivovpevof. " Baring him-
self." i. c., taking off his robe.
$ 2, 3.
ayaOov. "An advantage." el ys. " Since, indeed." KOI yap ol
l/ijropot, it. T. A. " (Certainly not), for even the merchants," &c
o arparriyCt irpofelvai, K. T. X. " Which is a proper characteristic to
be added to a general," i. e., a proper characteristic for a general.
KfXopfiyriKe. " He has been a choragus." It was customary for the
wealthiest Athenians to be called upon in turn by the state, to bear
the expenses of a chorus. Consult Diet. Ant., s. v. Choragus. naai
rotf xP'C vfviKT/ite. " He has proved victorious with all his cho-
ruses." ftii At", tyn 6 NiKopaxidif, K. T 7. " Yes, irdeed," replied
icomachides, " but to lead a chorus am a i army is in no respect
NOTES TO BOOK III. Cl .PTER IV. 285
a similar thing. ' More freely, ' but there is no analogy between
leading a chorus and an army." As regards the expression /ud At',
compare notes on i., 4, 9.
$4, 5.
ovtie <% -ye, ovde ^opwy, K. T. A. "Though being experienced
neither in singing nor instruction of choruses, yet became able to
find out the best (artists) in these things." -It was the duty of the
choragus to instruct, by means of the best musical artists, the mem-
bers of the chorus under his charge. The head instructor of the
chorus was termed xopodtduyKa^of, and he had numerous subordi-
nate JtJa'ovca/lot. Toif rufovraf .... roi>? paxov/tivovf . "Who will
marshal (his troops) who will fight." Observe the force of
the article with the participle, required to be rendered into our idiom
by the relative and indicative. kv rolf TrofeptKoie . . . . ev rotf x-
oiKole. " In the transactions of war .... in the things appertaining
to choruses." et-evpioKy re. This is a conjecture of Valckenaer,
in place of the old reading IS-tvplaKTjTat. The middle is inadmissible
here. Compare Valck. ad Herod., iii., 148. /cat TOVTOV. " In this
also," i. e., in war. Observe that TOVTOV is here put for TroltpiKuv,
the singular for the plural. df TTJV S-vv b\rj Ty irohei, K. T. a. " For
victory in warlike matters, in conjunction with the whole state,"
t. e., to honor the whole state. %vv ry tyvhy. The victory belonged
not to the individual, but to his tribe ; in the name of the lattt,/ the
chorus was introduced.
$6,7.
Xoptjyciv re /caAwf KOI oTpaT^yeiv. "To lead both a chorus and as
army skillfully."' OTOV uv TI? irpooraTEVTi. " Over whatsoever one
may preside." &v sir]. " He will, in all likelihood, be." Observe
the force of uv with the optative. -rrpoararevoi. Thus in several
Parisian and other MSS., in place of the common reading irpaaTa-
revft. The optative is required in consequence of the preceding
ayaBof <iv elrj. fia At'. " By Jove." Compare i., 4, 9. aov unovaat.
"To hear from you," i. e., to hear you assert. oinovoftoi. " Kcuse-
managers." TO. Ipya. "The doings." rd avrd. "Identical."'
irdvv ye. " By all means."
$8, 9.
rovf apxo/*vovf. " Those under their authority." Literafl) .
"those who are governed." xal (ia\a. Compare ii.,-2, 1. TO npo^-
rdrretv, K, r. I. " The ordering of persons to discharge the several
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER IV.
duties, who are competent (to discharge them)." This ii he read
ing or Stobaeus, and is adopted by Bornemann, Dindorf, and Kohner
The old editions have rb ?rpofrdrrv tnuarjvf tirir>)6tlo\>f Trpurreiv
nai rovr'. " This, likewise, is so." &t*$ortpot{ ifpo^rjKtiv. " It
incumbent on both." irpofayto&at. " To gain for themselves.
afi^ortpovf tlvai irpofiicti. In $ 8 the construction is different, up-
+oripotf olftat TTpocf/Kttr. The dative is here the personal object of
the verb ; the accusative, on the other hand, is to be construed with
the infinitive. Compare Kvhner, 674, Jelf. Ttipi rd avfuv tpya
In their own operations."
$ 10, 11.
ratira piv, i$ij, ndvra, K. T. A. " All these points, said he, belong
equally to both ; to fight, however, no longer to botlf," i. r, is no
longer a common trait. uAA' k%6poi yl rot, K. r. A. " Both, how-
ever, have enemies, at least." intlvo irapitir. " Waving that, tell
me." Supply Acfov after xapicif, an ellipsis which suits the eager
and impatient character of Nicomachides. fj oiKovofttun- " Skill in
economy." Literally, " the art of economy." evravBa dfinov KOI
irfaiarav. " Here, doubtless, it will benefit most essentially. 1 " Sup-
ply wtoXi7<re{. we TO ftaxoptvov rovf To^.eftiovf vmuv. " As for on*
when fighting to conquer his enemies." Supply nvu. with ua\dut-
vov. ro ai'fiQtpovra. "The things that conduce." TO qtpovra.
The things that tend." VIKTJTIKIJV ovaav. " To be likely to ensure
victory." oi>x fiKiara 6e, K. T. A. "And, what is not the least oi
these things, if he be unprepared, he will avoid joining battle," t. e ,
and, above all, if he be unprepared, <kc. Herbst, less correctly,
makes rovruv depend on anapdaKtvof, and alters the punctuatioi
accordingly.
$12.
fit] Kara+p6vei. After these words ovv seems to have been omit
ted, because Socrates finishes his discourse with this paragraph. -
T<Iii> o'lKovofiixuv avdpuv. % " Those men that are skilled in househol*
management." ?rA>70 ftovov. "Only in amount." ruv KOIVUV
"Of those of a public nature." r <5e oAAa napanXJioia l%ei
" While it has all else exactly similar." ro <5e fuyiarov, 6rt, *. T. i.
" But the most important point is this, that," dec. Supply Tovri
ion after fiiyiarov, and consult, on this construction, Matthia, 432,
p. 711. -yiyverai. "Is managed." 61' dAAuv fiev dvOf.uiruv . .
61' uXJiuv 6i. " By men of one nature .... by men of another."
rtatv avdpairotf. " A different kind of men."
NOTES TO BOOK in. CHAPTER v. SJb7
'tf. "They who manage." /caAtif npdrrovatv. " Successful! j
conduct." afuf>oTpu6i xTirjftpshovaiv. " Commit errois in both."
Literally, " ou both sides."
CHAPTER V.
** .
The natural son of the celebrated Pencles. When
Pericles had lost his sons Xanthippus and Paralus, born in lawful
wedlock, by the pestilence which ravaged Athens, the Athenians,
to gratify him, repealed the law which he had himself caused to be
passed against spurious children, and allowed him to call this son.
by the celebrated Aspasia, after his own name. This younger Per-
icles was one of the ten generals who succeeded Alcibiades in the
administration of affairs, and was put to death, together with his
colleagues, by the Athenians after the battle of Arginusae. Compare
i., 1, 18. T<J TOV TTUVV fltpatMovf t'i'w. "The son of the celebrated
Pericles." The article here gives iruw the force of an adjective.
aov oTpaTi)yfiaavTo$. " When you are elected general." More lit-
erally, "you having become a general." apeivu. " Better (than it
now is)."(3uvAoi[*7iv uv, a Zsyeif. " I could wish (that these things
were so) which you mention." ov dvvapat yvuvai. " I am unable
to discover." /3ov/U{ enionoTrtinev. Compare ii., 1, 1. OTTOV fjiri
TO fiwarov ECTTIV. " Where now the possibility of (effecting this)
abides," j. e., by what means there is a possibility of effecting this,
under present circumstances.
*.*
ol6a yap. Compare i., 4, 9. aufiara a-yaOa nal naXd. " Vigorous
and beautiful frames." uv kn^.sx^ vai - " Could be selected."
ot>(5e TCLVTI) pot doKovat ^Eineadai. " Not even in this respect do they
appear to me to be inferior," t. e., do the Athenians appear. The
reference in 6onovai is to ot 'Adrjvalot, as implied in 'A.6t)vuv im-
mediately preceding. The dative TavTy is used adverbially here,
BO that there is no need of supplying ftepitii, as some do. kavrolf.
" Toward one another." Equivalent here to aM.^oif. Compare
ii., 6, 20. BoiuTuv fiev yap no'X'Xoi, K. r. A. " For many of the Boeo-
tians, being wrongfully treated by the Thebans, are hostilely dig-
posed toward them." The Boeotian cities were often at variance
with Thebes, the claims of which to the supremacy they actively
resisted.
288 WOTEB TO aOOK III. - CHAPTER V.
" Jf the kndest temper." urrrp. 'Which
traits." imip ri>6of;iaf re KOI trarpidof. " For the sake of both a
good name and their native country," i. e., for the purpose of both
gaining renown and defending their country. OVK lonv olf v^uii^n.
" There are not to any," i. ., no people has. Observe that lonv
oic is equivalent here to ivioi^ This usage of lonv ol for Ivioi, &c.,
is so firmly established in the language, that neither the number of
the relative has any influence on the verb tan, nor is the tense
changed, though the time spoken of be past or future. An imita-
tion of this occurs in Propertius : " Est quibus Ele<t concurrit palma
quaulriga: Est quibvs incclcres gloria nata pcdcs" (iii., 9, 17,. Com-
pare Kithncr, 81 /, 6, Jelf. Matthia, 482. Tro)J.i i-xaipfyevot.
" By which circumstance many being incited." Observe that u here
refers to the fact of the glorious achievements performed by their
forefathers.
lavra [iev al.ridfj A^yeif iruvra. " All these things you say true.*
The English idiom here agrees with the Greek in employing the
adjective with a kind of adverbial force. % re avv To?./n'<% T<JV
%Muv, K. T. A. " Both the disaster of the thousand with Tol-
midcs at I^ebadea." Tolmides, son of Tolmaeus, was a general of
great bravery. During the banishment of Conon, he carried on
many expeditions with success. After Conon's death, B.C. 447, he
marched, contrary to the advice of Pericles, with an army of volun-
teers, amounting to a thousand heavy-armed men, including the
flower of the Athenian youth, against the Boeotian exiles, and other
partisans of the same cause, who had made themselves master* of
Chaeronea, Orchomenus, and some other towns in Bceotia. iTie
Athenians were completely defeated, many of them were taken pris-
oners, and Tolmides himself was among the slain. The battle was
fought in the neighborhood of Coronea ; but, from the vicinity of
the places, it is said sometimes to have been fought at Chaeronea,
sometimes at Lebadea. This last-mentioned place was a city of
Bceotia. about midway between Haliartus and Chaeronea, and to the
west of the Lake CopaYs. Compare Thucyd., i., 113. trri Aiyfc'u-
" At Delium." Delium was a city of Bceotia, on the sea-cost, north
of the mouth of the Asopus. A battle was fought here, in which
Hippocrates, the Athenian general, was slain, B.C. 424. /r rovrui'.
" By reason of these things," t. e., of the defeats just mentioned.
rpoc Tot*c Botwroiic " In comparison with the Boeotians " A brief
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER V 289
mode of expression, for irpbf rrjv TUV BOIUTUV 66!-av. Compare i
2, 56 Kuhntr, $ 781, Jelf.
TO <j>p6vrjpa. " The spirit." irpof rove 'Adijvaiovf. For npof TO
TUV 'Adqvaiuv <j>p6v7]ua. kv rij kavruv. Supply yrj. uvTiTUT
"To face." Literally, "to marshal themselves against."
naO" lavTovf. " That they themselves, by themselves," i. e., that
jiey, single-handed and unaided. uovoi. " Unaided."
$ 5, 6.
<5<wc <5e uoi, K. r. A. " And yet the state appears to me to be now
more favorably disposed for any worthy governor." Compare the
explanation of Ktthner : " Erga bonum dttcemfaciliore, benigniore, ma.-
gis obsequioso animo affecta, esse." TO fiev yap &dpao(, K. T. A. " For
self-confidence begets in men carelessness," &c. The force of
tfupffoc here is well expressed by Heinze : " Vertrauen auf seint
Kr'dfte." npofeKTiKUTspovf. "More attentive," i. e., more on the
alert. reKfj.jjpaio 6' uv. Compare ii., 6, 6. uiro TUV kv raif vavaiv.
"From the conduct of those on ship-board." djjnov. "Namely."
Equivalent to the Latin scilicet. Ifr' uv 6e, K. T. A. " But as long
as," &c. Thus in five Parisian MSS., and also in the earlier edi-
tions. The common text has OTQ.V <5e. KapadoKoiivTec TO. TtpOfTaxBri*
co/tEva, K. T. /I. " Anxiously awaiting the orders about to be given,
even as the members of a chorus (waiting for the orders of their
leader)." The chorus always kept their eyes fixed on the leader,
ar.d followed implicitly his signals and directions. (Schneider, ad loc.
Compare Weiske, ad. Cyrap., i., 6, 18.)
$7,8.
dAAd ftqv. Compare i., 1, 10, and i., 2, 63. fiufaora -KtiQoivro.
-'They wou!d yield especial obedience. 1 ' "kiyeiv, nut uv avrovf,
\. T. A. " To discuss how we might urge them on to be stirred up
again with a desire of their ancient valor," &c. Observe that the
genitive here is to be referred to the head of longing for or desiring
a thing. Compare Matt/iia, 350. el uev e6ov%6fitda, K. T. A. " If
we wished them to reclaim money which others might have pos-
session of.-' Observe that tl^ov has here, in our idiom, the force of
the Latin haberent. Perhaps, however, Orelli's conjecture is the
true one, namely, oi irdfai dxov, which would give the tense its or-
dinary force. iraTpud TS KQI Trpo^KovTn. " Both their inheritance
and propertv " -ovTuf. To express more clearly and emphatically
any sequence, whether of time or otherwise, on the action of the
participle, the adverbs kvTavQa, ovru, OVTU 6fi, u6c, are joined to the
N
290 NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTE* V.
verb of the sentence. Compare Kithner, 696, Obs. 6, J'_/. MaUkt/e,
$565,2 fte r' uprrijs. " By their valor." Compare Matthia, $ 587,
a. rovr' aii 6ti*Teov, K. r. 2.. " We must show that this attribute
again belonged to them most (of any people) from ancient time."
Observe that roOro refers to TO fitr' aptr^f irpurtvciv. KOI of TOVTOV
iTrifieXovfttvoi, K. r. A. Observe here the change of construction, the
particle if with the finite verb being employed, instead of the writ-
er's continuing on with the participle. This is done for the sake of
variety, and to prevent the too great accumulation of participles in
the sentence, the difference otherwise being quite immaterial. Com-
pare Kahner, $ 804, 4.
ti rovf ye irahatoTuTovf, K. r. ?.. " If we should remind them, who
have themselves heard of it, that their most ancient ancestors, of
whom we hear, were the bravest of men." Zeune well explains
iuirjKooraf here by "cum ipsi audivcrint." Weiske, on the other
hand, with much less propriety, translates it by " qui dicti sint,"
" qui rtomcn habuerint," referring it to rrpoyovovf, not to oirovf. All
that is requisite is to repeat mentally after uK7?*o6raf the words upie-
rovf yryovcvat. Compare Kuhner, 896, Jtlf.
$ 10.
pa Xeytif rijv TL>V &cuv npiaiv, K. T. X. " Do yoo mean the trial
oetween the gods, which Cecrops and his assessors in judgment
decided from their virtue ?" By Kplatv is here meant the contro-
versy between Neptune and Minerva, as to which of the two should
be the patron deity of Athens. The question was decided in favor
of Minerva. According to one account, the gods themselves were
the judges ; according to another, Cecrops and Cranaus. (Compare
Apollod., iii., 14, 1.) Xcnophon follows here a third account. By
the expression oi Trspi KcKpona is meant the whole bench of judges
seated with Cecrops, or, in other words, his assessors. We must
be careful here not to refer the phrase to Cecrops alone. Such an
employment of oi ncpi, to designate merely a single individual,
would be characteristic of a writer of the Silver Age. (Kukntr, ad
loc.) Ae'yu yap. " Yes, I mean that." More literally, supplying at
the same time the ellipsis, " (You are right), for I mean it." 'E^-
0&jf rpofrjv K<U yiveaiv. The Erechtheus here meant was the earliet
one of the two, and was the fourth king of Athens, and the son of
Vulcan and Minerva. He was father of Pandion I., and granJfathei
*f toe younger Erechtheus, who was the sixth king of Athens
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER V. 291
Apollodorus (iii., 14, 6) calls the elder Erechtheas by the name of
Erichthonius, but, as Heyne thinks, this is merely a kind of cogno-
men. Some editors, offended by the hysteron proteron in Tpo(j>rjv aJ
yevEoiv, convert the latter substantive into frveaiv, referring it to the
hospitable reception of Ceres by Erechtheus, but then, as Weiske
observes, it should have been rt/v rfc Aj^rpof i-sveaiv. KUhner sug-
gests two arguments in defence of Xenophon's collocation of rpo^fjv
and yeveoiv : one, that he is here expressly imitating the language
of Homer ; and the other, that rpo^v, the more important of the
two, is purposely placed first, to make it more emphatic. Compare
Horn., II., ii., 547, seqq.
Kal TOV Kofafiov, K. T. ?. " And the war that was waged in his
time against the inhabitants of the whole adjacent continent."
Thrace is meant, which in early times is said to have extended to
the confines of Attica. The war alluded to is that between the
Athenians and the Thracians and Eleusinians. Compare Isocrat.,
Pancg., c. 19. Gdller, ad Tfiucyd., ii., 15. /cat TOV i-<j>' 'Hpa/cAeicJwv,
K. T. /I. The war carried on by the descendants of Hercules against
Eurystheus and the Peloponnesians. KOI iruvras roiif tiri Qjjaeuf
KofafitidevTas. With irdvTas supply rove TroXe/tovf. The allusion is
to the wars waged against the Amazons and Thracians. Compare
Herod., ix., 27. Plut., Vit. Thes., 27. TUV Kaff eavrovf avBpu-nuv
apiarevaavref. " As having been tne bravest of the men*of their
own time." The expression df^ot -yeyovaat uptaTEvoavrff may be
rendered more freely, " were clearly the bravest."
Hi-
el 6e fiovfai. " And, if you please, (add this also)." A formula
of Attic urbanity, and of transition, often translated simply by "more-
over." ol eiceivuv fiev aTTo-yovoi. "Their descendants," t. e., tho
Athenians in the age of Miltiades, Themistocles, and Aristides, who
warred against the Persians. TO. ptv . ... TO, 6e. " Partly
partly." Kaff tavTovc. He omits to mention the faithful Plataeans.
Compare Corn. Nep., Milt., c. 5 : " Hoc in tcmpore nulla civitas Athe-
niensibus fuit auxilio prater Plateeenses." rove Kvptevovraf. The
Persians are meant, the extent of whose territory at that time is
here defined. d^opu^v. "Means." Compare ii., 7, 11. 01 Sri KOI
MyovTai. "And these, as all know, are even said." The particle
6f) has here the force of "uti constat inter omnes." /U'yoirat yap
Compare note on X^yw yap, $ 10. "
292 NOTES TO BOOK III. CIIAPTE* \
ft 12, 13.
tiiifutvav iv ry cavruv " They ever remained in their own land."
Supply - t fj. Hence the Athenians prided themselves on being aw
ro^Oovef and yriycvclf. vnep dutaiuv. " For their just rights."
eiftrptnov entivoif. " Submitted the case to them," i. e., to their ar-
bitration. K.ai davftd^u yt. Compare i., 1, 20. jjr jroAjf orruf iror",
*. r. A. " How our city ever inclined to the worse," i. e., ever de-
generated. Conjunctions which usually stand at the commencement
of a clause, are often placed after one or more words, to render these
words more emphatic. The same arrangement is common in Latin
writers also. Compare Cic., Tuse., ii., 4, 12. Zeune reads, with one
of the earlier editions, ii >/ -u/.ir oiru, but this docs not agree with
the context, for the wonder of Pericles is, hoto the state at length
declined, as appears from what follows. <5i TO :roAii inrtptveyKflv
K. T. A. " By reason of their vast superiority, and their being best
having sunk into carelessness, fall behind their antagonists "
$ 14.
dr iiva/.dfjouv. "Might they regain." oi>6cv airoupv^ov, K. r. A
" That does not appear to me to be any thing mysterious." rd cni-
rrfevftara. "The pursuits." [trjAcv x t ~'P ov tftwuv e^ir^drvotev.
" They should practice them after no worse fashion than those did."
oMtv*av x e 'P ov f kneivuv yevtadai. " (It appears ui.io me) that
they would be in no respect inferior to them." Observe here the
change of construction, the nominative with the infinitive being em-
ployed in tnr6i<pv(j>ov clvat. and here the accusative with the same
mood. rot-f ye vvv icpurnovra^. The Lacedaemonians. Herbst
remarks, that Xenophon always prefers the Lacedaemonian form of
government to the Athenian. nai rovrotf ra avra lTuri]6tvovTt(
' And practicing the same pursuits with these."
J 15.
f.iyetf, fpjj, -rtoppu irov, K. T. A. " You mean, said he, that moral ex-
cellence is, without doubt, far distant unto our city ; for when will
ihe Athenians," &c OI*eerve here the force of irov, which is to he
construed with iroppu, not with Aeyttf, and compare the remark of
\Veiske (Pleon. Gr.} : " Vim intcndendi h<tc particula (TTOV) habct,
idjecta v. g. rtj> iroppu. Zosim., ii., 1, iroppu irov, ' longissime :'
ted Xenophon, Mem., in., 5, 15, ilpt metaphor ice." The connection
if the sentence is this . Since by adopting the discipline of Lac-
adaemon, you think you can recall the Athenians to their pristine
valor and glory, you seem to hint that at present the Athenians are
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER V. ii93
far inferior to the Lacedaemonians." 01 UTTO TUV irarepuv up^ovrai
Kara'pfovetv, K. r. 2.. " Men who begin from their own parents tc
show contempt for their elders." The infinitive here, in place ol
the participle, is used to mark an intentional neglect observed by the
Athenians toward their elders. (Kithner, 688, Obs. Jelf.) r) au-
uaaKTjaovaiv. Supply nore after ^, from the previous clause. cvcf-
t'af. "A good habit of body."
$ 16.
aydM-ovTat. " Pride themselves." ovruf oftovor/aovaiv. " Will
they be so of one mind," i. e., will they be of one mind, as they are
U.VTL [iev TOV awepyeiv, K. r. /I. " Instead of co-operating with one
another for mutual benefit." KOI (j>6ovov<nv eavroic n&'X'kov. "And
have more envy toward one another." awotiotf. " Meetings. "-
KOI Tr^eiaraf 'V/caf tiiicu&vTat. " And institute very many suits.''
For this construction of AtKiifrofiai, consult Kuhner, 601, Jelf. fi
ewutpehovvref aiiTov;. " Than by helping each other." The parti-
ciple is used to express the means or manner of an action (Matthice,
566, 4.) rotf de Koivolf ufnep uhtorpioic ^pti/icvot. "And con-
ducting their public affairs as if belonging to another state." aw.
"Also." not rate etf rti Toiavra, K. r. A. "And rejoice most in
the power which they obtain for such contests." Observe that TO.
roiavra refers to the several antecedent clauses.
$ 17, 18.
kj uv 7roA/li) HEV uireipia, K. r. ^. " From all which conduct great
ignorance and cowardice spring up in our state." By uiretpia is
meant ignorance of military affairs, the result of want of practice.
r/ (if re qipew 6waa0ai. " Than it is able to bear." Literally, " than
so as to be able to bear it." ovTuf fj-yov UVTIKEOTU, K. r. 7.. "Think
that the Athenians are afflicted with such incurable depravity."
The verb voaeiv is generally construed with an accusative. It is
sometimes, however, found with a dative, as here. This verb, more-
over, is frequently used in a figurative sense, with respect to the
disturbed or unsettled state of cities. Compare Anab., vii., 2, 32.
uf fvrciKToi. ' How well disciplined."- evraKrwf <5f. " In how or-
derly a manner, too." Supply wf from the previous cliuse. TO/C
JTrtaruTaif. "Their masters." These are the instructors in the
palaestra, or place of exercise, who taugnt the youth wrestling, box-
ing, &c. uvdevuv KaTafieeoTepnv. " In a way inferior to nou ' Ob-
serve that oiidevuv is equivalent here to ovde d?.Awv TIVVV.
294 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER V,
4 19,20.
TOVTC 7p rot, K. T. A. "(You are right), said he, Co. this, indeed
is even strange, that such persons as these, namely, should obey,"
&c. Such persons as actors, sailors, rowers, &c., were generally
men of the lower order, or slaves, whereas the oT/.Zrat and tn-rrtfc
were citizens of the higher class. npoKenpioOai. " To be superior."
ri 6} iv 'ApeV trayy flavor/, K. T. 7.. " But docs not. O Pericles,
the council of the Areopagus consist of persons who have 6een most
fully approved of!" The council, or, rather, court of ihf Areopagus,
held its sittings on a small rocky eminence to the west of, and not
far from the Athenian Acropolis. This eminence was called " Mars'
Hill," whence the name of the court. The Areopagus was a body
of very remote antiquity, and gave judgment in capital cases. Con-
sult Smith, Diet. Ant., s. v. TUV 6e<5"Ktfjao(tvui>. The most worthy
and religious of the Athenians were admitted as members of this
council, and such archons as had discharged their duty with care
nnd fidelity. Hence the high character enjoyed by the court.
vofiifturtpov. "More in accordance with the laws." at^oTtpov.
" With more dignity." 6ixaf iiKufrvraf. " Deciding cases." Ob-
serve the force of the active here. The middle would mean, " in-
stituting or commencing lawsuits."
$ 21, 22.
KOI [trjv. " Yet surely." ovdevl TOVTUV irpofixovaiv. " They at-
>end to no one of these things." lauf -/up. "(True); for perhaps."
Compare iv., 4, 13, teg. Edwards less neatly supplier oil -duvuaoriiv
ovfa elf. Compare i., 6, 2. boot TOVTUV dpxovoi. " As many as
take the lead in these matters." f^' <>/f eQiaruii. " Over which
they preside." avToaxedid^woiv. " Take office without due prep-
aration." The verb avrooxftitufa literally means, " to act off-hand,"
<&c. avfev fjTTov lx eiv - "Are not the less able," i. e., although you
are a general, like one of them. fjpl-u pavddveiv. Compare note on
upxovrat KaraQpoveiv, 15. ical iroMa jtfv oluai, K. r. /.. " I think,
too, that you have received and keep in remembrance many of your
father's principles of warfare." awtvrivoxivai. " Have collected."
From avuipepu.
$23.
ffo/l/Ui fifptfjvuv. " Feel much anxiety." The verb fiepifivti is con-
strued in this same way with an accusative in iv., 7, 6. It is con-
strued with -Kepi and a genitive in i , 1, 14. oruf prj hiftyc acavrov,
. T. A. " That you may not unconsciously be ignorant ol any one
NOTES TO BOUK III. - CHAPTEK V. 295
of the things," &c., i. e., lest you may be, &c. Literally, "tha
you may not escape your own observation in being ignorant of," &c.
The participle of the aorisi, not of the present, is usually construed
with the aorist Zadeiv. alo6y. Some take this to be from an ob-
solete verb alaQofuii. Compare Sauppe, ad loc.
(, 24, 25.
Ov AavQdveie f^e, u Sw/fporef, K. r. /I. " You do not escape my ob-
servation, O Socrates, that you say all this, not really thinking that
I am careful of these things," &c. More freely, " I am well aware,
Socrates, that you thus speak, not from a real opinion that I have
been diligently careful on these points," &c. Pericles understood
the irony of Socrates, by which it was his habit to commend an in-
dividual for a virtue he did not possess, in order to induce him to
endeavor earnestly to possess it. 6/^oAoytj psvroi, K. r. A. The par-
ticle plvm has here a confirmative force, and answers to the Latin
profecto. on npoKsiTai, K. T. /I. Attica was separated from Bceotia
by the range of Mount Parnes, which was itself connected with that
of Cithaeron. KoBfiKovra. " Stretching down." Referring to the
chain's stretching off into Boeotia to meet Cithaeron. KOI ore ptai)
tiitfaarai, K. T. A. " And that, lying in the midst, it is girded b}
strong mountain-heights." The chief mountains of Attica are Par-
nes, Brilessus, Hymettus, Laurium (famous for its silver mines),
Lvcabettus, and Pentelicus.
$26. .
GV knetvo. Jacobs conjectures oi> KUKCIVO. Wlvool KOI Tlioidat.
The Mysians were a people of Asia Minor, whose territory lay to
the north of Lydia, and west of Bithynia. The Pisidians were also
a people of Asia Minor, whose territory was bounded on the west
and north by Phrygia, and on the south by Pamphylia. /3aai%eu$.
Observe that paaifavf, being put ar' e^oxnv for the King of Persia,
stands like a proper name wjjthout the article. kpvfivu. ndw x u P<- a ~
" Very strong situations." UKOVU. This is often, as here, used for
i/7*7a. Compare iv., 2, 8, and K&hner, 396, Jelf.
f) 27, 28.
Htxpi Tjfc i?M<t>pac fjTiCKfaf. "Up to the time of active youth." The
allusion is to the young Athenians called Kfpi-ohoi, " the patrol."
between eighteen and twenty years of age, who formed a sort of
horse-patrol to guard the frontier. These two years, therefore, were
a kind of apprenticeship in arms. unfafffttvovf. " If armed." ut
290 XOTE3 TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER VI.
if it>>6oAi7v, *. r. A. " And prove a powerful bulwaric ior tne
citizens of this country." kirixtiptt aiiroif. Compare ii , 3, 6. ld
At TI udwaryf. " And even if you be unable with resptvt to any
one of them," i. e., unable to accomplish any one of them. xaTatar
wtl(. "Will you bring shame upon."
CHAPTER VI.
a. This Glauco, son of Aristo, was brother of Plato th
philosopher. There was another Glauco, father of Charmides, and
uncle to Plato. Compare iii., 7, 1. 5r' exextipei dnwyoptiv. " When
he was attempting to harangue the populace." ovdciru t'tKoaiv trri
yryovuf. The young men of Athens, at the age of eighteen, were
permitted to exercise the rights of free citizens, and to take office
in the management of public affairs. (Compare Schumann, de Comit
Athcn., p. 76, 105.) ovruv uHuv o'meiuv, K. r. A. "Although he
had both other relations and friends." navoat tfaoucvov TI, K. r. A
" To prevent him from both being dragged down from the bema."
The bema was a stone platform or hustings in the Athenian place
of assembly, ten or eleven feet high, with an ascent of steps
Schneider cites, in illustration of tlte present passage, Plato, Protag.,
p. 139, c., where it is mentioned, that occasionally wretched orators
were dragged from the bema, and driven from the assembl) by the
roforot, a body of men kept to serve as the police of Athens, and
deriving their name from the bows (r&fa) with which they were
armed. flAurwva. Aulus Gellius (\. A., xiv., 13) states, that a
spirit of rivalry and opposition existed between Xenoohon and Plato,
and asserts that hence there is no mention of the name of the latter
in the works of the former. Muretus, however, employs the present
passage to refute him. ( Var. Led., v., 14.) Cobet and Bockh both
consider the whole story of their rivalry to be a mere fabrication.
l-xavaev. " Caused him to cease (frorathis conduct)."
$2.
kvrvxuv yap. The particle yap refers to the previous paragraph.
npurov (icv el( TO k6e\^aai, K. r. A. " He, in the first place, de-
tained (and led) him into a willingness to listen, by having made
such remarks as the following." Compare Anab., vii., 8, 20, where
elf TO with the infinitive likewise occurs. f/fiiv. " For us." The
lahrut commodi. Compare Kuhner, 599, Jclf. vrj A/', ^17, KaToi-
yap. "To be sure, replied he, for it is an honorable office." The
NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER Vl. 291
particle yd// here gives the grounds for the preceding affirmation.-
elncp TI icai <iA/.o, K. r. A. The Latins have imitated this idiom : Si
quid aliud in rebus humanis, SC. pulchrum est. ku.v rovro fumpu^-y.
" If you shall have accomplished this object," i. e., to stand at the
head of public affairs as a statesman. rov narptic-.' olnov. " Your
father's family." In four Parisian MSS., and in the early editions,
we have rovf Trarpwovf otKovg. Ge/ztfrro/cAjJf. Compare ii., 6, 13.
ircpitfanrof. " Admired of all." More literally, " looked at from
on all sides."
$3, 4.
ip.tyaXvvTo. " Began to be proudly elated." u<pe7irjTta aot r/ TTOA
if e<m'v. Here the object becomes the subject, and the verbal is
referred to it as a passive, in the same gender, number, and case,
like the Latin participle in dus : "the state must be benefited by
you." EK Tt'vof apl-ei. " With what you will begin." uf av TOTC
cKonuv. "As if he were then considering." Elliptically put for tie
&v diaoiun^aeifv, el TOTE oKonoiri. dp' lyy. Compare iii., *J, 1.
$5.
-pofO(k>v. "Revenues." 6f yci'i/. Compare i., 4, 8. Aeo
if). " Tell me, then." irdaai rivlf elat. " How great perchance
they are," i. e., their probable amount. OTI laKE^ai. " That you
have considered them." fiev TIVCC aiiruv, K. T. X. " If any of
them may be deficient," i. c., if any of these revenues fall shoit
Observe that aiirCiv depends on nvlf, not on tvdeuf lx ovatv - " ^*
iropa^c/TTovrat, K. r. X. "And, if any fail, you may procure an ad
dition."
$6.
rcif yt (JoTuvaf, K. T. A. "Tell us, at least, the expenses of the
city." dfj^ov ydp, OTI icai rovruv ruf n-fptrrdf, K. T. A. " For it ia
evident that you intend to remove also the superfluous ones of these,' 1
>. t., to remove all superfluous expenditure. ovde npbf ravTii TTU
K. r. A. " Neither for these have I ever as yet had leisure." Ob-
B3rve that ravra refers to the whole of the previous sentence. Com-
pare Kukmr, () 383, Jelf. TO pev iroielv ava6a?iovfie6a. " We will
defer the making." The article here, which might have been omit-
ted, renders the infinitive more emphatic. Compare Kuhncr, 670,
Jelf.
(j 7,8.
and TroAf/w'uv. ' At the expense of her enemies." vi? A? oQodpc
ft. " Yes, indeed, most assuredly so." Compare i., 2, 9 VTTUI
*98 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VI.
6e uv, K. r. ?.. " But if he be weaker, he would very likely lose even
the things that are already his," i. e., would lose his all.- TOV j-e ,3oi-
levaoptvov. " The minister, at least, who is about to deliberate."
litv fiiv f] rijf no/.fuf upeirruv y. " If that of his own state be su
perior." Observe that ij refers to divafttf, implied fronj the previous
clause. eirtxtiptiv ry JTOA^U^. Ctunpare ii., 3, 5. rdv iravriuv.
For njf 7<iv ivavriuv. ev?.a6clo6ai irelOy. " He may persuade it to
act with caution."
4 9, 10.
eZra. " And then." For tlra if. ofrwf ye airo oTOfiarof. " So
readily, at least, by word of mouth," i. e., offhand, by memory.
yeypairrai aoi, fvryne. " If it has been written out by you, bring it."
OVKOVV, l$j), Kai nepl iroMjtov, K. T. ?.. " Well, then," said he, " we
will suspend our deliberating respecting war in the first place."
Certain adjectives with an article, in the accusative feminine singu-
lar, are used adverbially, as r?v jrp<jri?v, rrjv tvQilav, &.C., wh<:re
some supply 666v. (Ktihncr, 558, Jelf.) avruv. " Of the things
involved in it." iA?ui rot. " But certainly." Compare i., 2, 36.
6rt aoi fjfftE/.rjxe. Borneniann reads from one MS. on aoi f/6if fit
u&tiKt.6ir6oat re Qvl.anai iruKatpui tiot. " Both how many fortress-
es are in favorable positions." Uavoi. " Sufficient to guard them."
ovfi6uv%cvociv. Supply oi<5d at. Observe that the construction
changes here, from on and a future verb, to the infinitive. Com-
pare Kuhner, t) 804, 4, 1) 683, 1, Ob. Jelf. One MS. has avfi6ov^no
tit, which Dindorf adopts.
$11-
VTI At", tyrj 6 Tt.avKuv, K. r. X. " Yes, indeed, replied Glaucon, I,
for my part, will advise then to remove all, on account of their being
kept in such a way that," &c. After tyuyc, supply trvfi6ov^.tvou
a<t>aipth', and observe that ovruf <f>v?iuTTca6ai is the same as ^rP.aicdf
^v^urrcadai. u^-e KS.cTTTtodai, K. r. X. "That the things which are
in it are stolen from the country." We have given the conjecture
of Valckenaer, supported by three MSS., for the common reading
wf re *o2 uTrreaBai. Zeune, with some early editions, reads >< re KOI
SJMirreoBai. ru fie Tj/f jupaf. For TO sv ry ^upa (o^ra) f aiT^f
D7f \upac- Compare K&hncr, 647, Jelf. aai upTni&iv. " To plun-
der also." This is opposed to K/.i7TTfo6ai. Not only to be stolen,
but even to be openly pillaged. nvrof. " In person." OI-KOVV, Ity,
KOI ircpi TOVTUV, K. T. A. " Shall we therefore, said he, delay then
about these things also, when we may no longer be indulging io
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VI. 29fl
mere conjectures, but may now have known for certain?' . e. t
when we no longer rest on guesses, but have a certain knowledge
$ 12.
/if ye UTIV, tyr), rapyvpta, K. T. A. " I know very well, said he,
that you have not gone unto the silver mines." These mines
were at Laurium, near the promontory of Sunium. Compare ii., 5,
2. Observe the strong affirmatory power ofpqv. avrodtv " From
that same quarter." ov yap ovv cAi/Avtfa, fyrj. " (You are right),
said he, for I have not indeed gone." The particle ovv, added to
yap, marks the truth of the assertion. (Kuhner, 737, 2, Jelf.)
jBapv. " Unhealthy." avrij i) np6(j>aatf. " This excuse." OKUTTTO-
uat. " I am trifled with." This is the reading of five MSS. and
some early editions. The Aldine and many subsequent editions
have ff/ce'Trro/iat. But the best Attic writers hardly ever use the
present aKExrofnai. Jacobs reads aKtyopat. " I will visit them."
Kuhner agrees with Bornemann in preferring aKunrofiai. The young
man, as the latter editor remarks, wishes the subject to be gravely
discussed, and Socrates, perceiving his wish, abstains after this from
every thing ironical.
$13-
H.OI TTOOOV xpovov, K. r. A. " Both for how long a time the corn
produced from our territory is sufficient to support the city." npof-
AeeTai. Supply 17 TTO yUf. The subject of one sentence is often sup-
plied from the object of a preceding proposition. (Kuhner, $ 893,
., Jelf.) One MS. has 7rpof(5rat. Compare i., 6, 10. TOVTO ye ev-
jJeifr " In want as respects this in particular." Observe here the
construction of ivtieris with the accusative, and consult on this usage
the remarks of Kohner, ad Cic., Tusc., v., 28, 81. One MS. has
TOVTOV ye, which some editors have received. uKX elduf, Ixyt-
l But that, from accurate knowledge, you may be able." etye demerit.
'Tf it will be incumbent (on me)," j. e., if I shall have to.
$ 14.
dAAo jue'vrot. " Yet assuredly." uv irpofdeerat. " Which it re-
quires." The common text has Trpofdeirai. e/e irhetovuv rj ftvptuv
oiKiuv. Boeckh (Publ. Eton, of Athens, i., p. 43) shows that Athens
with the harbor Piraeus, had inhabitants to the number of one hund
red and eighty thousand, t. e., including males and females, bond and
free. In the region of the silver mines there were twenty thousand
persons, and throughput the country region about three hundred thou-
300 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VII.
sand, so that fie whole number of the Attic population would be about
half a million. oimuv. By oixiat are here meant " houses ;" by
ulnuv in the next sentence or clause, "households" or families."
jov rov dtiav. "That of your uncle, for instance." The indi
ridual here referred to was Charmides. Compare iii., 7, 1. 6erT<u
it. " For he stands in need of help." Kal rrfaioaiv tirixttpnottf
" You will even attemp: to do so for more." cv rd?.avrov. The
weight of course is here meant, not a sum of money. The talent*
of weight most in use were the Euboic or Attic talent (here meant),
equal to almost fifty-seven pounds, and the .-Eginetan, eqnal to about
eighty-two and one quarter pounds.
$ 15, 16.
nttOtaOal poi. "To follow my advice." peru rot tfn'ov. "In-
cluding your uncle." iwfiatoQat iroi^aai xeiQeaOai. Here are three
connected infinitives, without any other word intervening ; a cir-
cumstance not uncommon in Greek authors. Compare iv., 6, 6.
Cyrop., i., 3, 13. Matthia, 545, Obs. <?VA.UTTOV. "Take care."
Observe the force of the middle. rof iviofelv. " Of reputation."
cfafapov. " Slippery." iv&vftot 61 ruv u/.s.uv, K. T. ?.. " Think,
too, of the rest of men, as many as you ki,ow to be such as appear, '
&c. For the genitive after ivtivpeleBai, consult Matthia, 349
$ 17, 18.
tvBvpov 6e nal TUV eidoruv, K. T. /.. "Then think, too, of thos*
who know what they both say and do," i. e., who know the subject*
on which they speak, &c. IK TUV //d?.t<rra eirtaraftivuv ovraf. "To
be of the number of those who have most knowledge." TfjpO icar-
ep-ycaaa6ai, K. T. X. " Endeavor to bring about as much as possi-
ble the actually knowing those things which you wish to perform,"
i. ., endeavor really to become most skilled in what you wish to at-
tempt. dteviyKaf. " Having surpassed." rd nyf iroXcuf trpdrreiv.
Compare i., 6, 15.
CHAPTER VII.
1 1-
JLapfti6ijv. Charmides was the son of the elder Glauco, and
uncle to Glauco the younger. He was uncle also, by the mother's
side, to P.ato, who introduces him, in the dialogue which bears his
name, as a very young man at the commencement of the Pelopon-
nesian war He was a great favorite with Socrates. In B.(7 4nl,
NOTES TO BOOK III. -- CHAPTER VII. 301
lie was uno of the ten who were appointed, over and above, the thirty
tyrants, to the special government of the Piraeus, and he was stain
fighting against Thrasybulus at the battle of Munychia in the same
year. a$i6/.oyov. "Worthy of estimation." irpofisvai r<
" To appear before the people," i. e., to speak in public. roi
Iraf dyuvaf VIKUV. " To conquer in the games where crowns are
given as prizes," i. e., in the greater games. The four great games
are particularly meant. The Grecian games were divided into two
classes, the are^avlrai and the de/taTiKoi. In the latter, rewards or
prizes other than crowns were proposed. ayuvas VIKUV. Verbs
signifying to fight, contend, conquer, &c., take an accusative of the
war, contest, or victory, or of that wherein it consists. Compare
Kiihner, 564, Jelf. drjhov, on, l(j>rj. A similar collocation of words
occurs at iv., 2, 14 ; iv., 4, 23. The more usual arrangement is 6fj-
l.ov, iijiT}, on. fia^aKOv re KOI dcMv. Supply dvai voftifa
2, 3.
"Should hesitate thereupon." dvvarbv ovra. "Though
fully capable." KOI ruvra, uv uvdyKrj, K. r. A. " And that, too, of
those things in which it is necessary for you to take part, especially
as being a citizen." The full form of expression would be, nal TOITO,
eTUfiefalcBat rovruv, uv, K. r. A. rqv ipT/v Mvafitv. "My ability."
ravTu fiov KarayiyvvaKtie. " Do you thus condemn me." iv ale
avvei rolf TU Tijf Tro/leuf irpdrrovai. " In which you associate with
those who do manage the affairs of the state."
$4.
Wig TE 6ta%E-yea6ai, K. T. TL. " Both to discuss matters in private,
and to exhibit one's powers before the people at lai/e," i. e., when
met in full assembly. aptf/tew. "To count." ovdev yrrov. "No
less accurately." Kara, pava^. " In private." The same as KOT'
Idiav. Bos supplies ,^<jpaf, but Ktihner gives the preference to du-
vu[iei. OVTOI KOI iv rij) n7(.^8ei, K. r. A. The demonstrative pronoun
is here brought in for the sake of emphasis, so that oi Ki6api&vrei
becomes a nominative absolute, or, in other words, an instance of
anacoluthon
$ 5, 6.
ffi(t>vTu re uvOpAnotf bvra. " Are both things naturally implanted
in men." With the names of inanimate things the neuter plural is
frequently used, without any regard to the gender of the subjects.
oi naoiordtieva. " And affect us." The verb TtapiaTaoda.: is often
302 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VII.
used wild respect to fear, hope, desire, and other affections ot tne
mind. Compare Haase, ad Hep. Lac., in., 2, p. 94. at at ye d5af-
uv, K. T. A. ' And yet, sai 1 he, 1 am impelled to inform you." Ob-
serve that tat has here th j force of nairot or *oi fii/v. Verbs of mo-
tion are accompanied regularly by participles future, to express the
object of the verb. Compare Matihia, 566, 6. rufffi'i t<. " You
are, notwithstanding, ashamed." roi^f yvaftif avruv. " Of the
fullers among them." roi>c Ipnopovf. " The merchants." The ip-
ndpoi were properly those merchants who embarked and traded per
sonally from port to port ; and hence they are here opposed to ul iv
rj uyopq nt7a6d/.~/.6fitvoi, " those who barter wares in the market-
place." 6 n " In what way." awiaTarai. " Is composed."
$7-
ri 6e olei 6ia$tptiv, K. r. A. " In what, then, do you suppose that
what you are doing is other than that a man, who is superior to those
practiced in the palaestra, yet fears the untrained ?" i. i.. in what do
you suppose that your conduct differs from that of him who, being
superior to the practiced athletae, yet fears the untrained 1 Kuhner
well expresses here the force of 6ta<j>ipnv by aliud esse quam, or
prastabilius ctte quam. Observe, too, the force of uff/cjjrcu, as de-
noting athletes regularly trained in the palaestra, and opposed to the
MiuTai, who are altogether unacquainted with gymnastic training
ov yap Tolf Trpurcvovaiv, K. T. A. " For do you not, although easily
holding conference with those who are superior officers in the state,
some of whom hold you in contempt, and although far superioi to
those who practise the addressing the people, nevertheless shriuK
from delivering your sentiments," &.c. naTdTrcfpovriKooiv. Com-
pare the explanation of Kuhner, as elucidating the force of the per-
fect here : " Perfectum indicat contcmsistt et adhuc in con-
Umtu haberc."
$8, 9.
xot yap ol Irepot, I$TJ. " (Very true), for even the others, said b,
^whom you meet in private, do so)." et iisclvovf, b~av TOVTO noiuai,
K. T. A. " If, easily putting down those persons whenever tUey
may attempt this, you nevertheless think that you shall not be able
in any way to manage these." The particle 6e often stands thus,
especially in \tlic writers, after a protasis, or after a participle which
has the effect of a protasis. (Malthia, 616, 3.) xpocrvexd/ivai
Observe that -xpofQipeodai TIVI signifies, " to conduct one's self to-
ward one," " to treat any one in a particular way,' and hence, " U
NOTKS To BOOK HI. CHAPTER VIII. 303
manage," &c uyaQt. Compare i., 4, 17. fty a-yvoei aeavrov. Ci
ero seems to have imitated Xenophon (ad Q. Fra.tr., iii., 6) : " Ce-
salor esse noli (jiri u.7roppadv[j.ei), et illud, -yvufti aeavrov, noli pufare ad
arrogantiam minuendam solum csse dLtum, verum etiam tit bona nostra
nonmus." up/tijHOTec em TO OKOTTEIV, K. T. >.. " Having rushed with
eager curiosity to scrutinize the affairs of others." ^ ovv uiroppp
&v(iei TOVTOV. " Do not, then, ahstain irom this through indolence."
irpbf TO oeavTu Trpofe^etv. " To attend to your own powers."
CHAPTER VIII.
$1.
Aristippus has been already alluded to, i., 2, 6. Ihe
genitive here might have been a dative after axEKpivaro, but it is
used for greater emphasis. eAey^eti^ rov ZUKPUTIJV. "To confute
Socrates." The form Sw/cpdr^v is given here in accordance with
five MSS., instead of the common reading Sw/rpurj?. TO irpoTepov
In book ii., c. 1. 011% u^nep ol ^vAarro/zeroi, K. T. ?i. "Not in the
style of those who are on their guard lest their discourse may in
any way be turned against them ; but that, being persuaded (of the
truth), they, (his followers), might most readily perform their duty."
We have retained the common reading -rrpuTTotev. Kuhner, follow-
ing three of the MSS., gives irpdrTetv. The meaning is this : Soc-
rates did not answer in the method of those who take great pre-
cautions to gain the better in argument, caring little whether their
reasoning be just or false ; but he replied in the manner of those
who, free from all vain sophistry, seek truth alone, being imbued
with the idea that what ought to be done, they should do. (Kuhnerf
ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.)
$2.
6 ftev -yap. Aristippus is meant. et e'nrot. " In case he should
mention," i. e., in reply. olov. " As, for example." In what fol-
lows after otov we have a species of attraction, for olov f/ OITIOV ....
^ vyieia . . . . f) PU/J.TJ . . . . i) ToJ.fia koriv. on, sdv TI kvox^ri >7^w?,
it. r. A. "That, in case any argument disconcert us, we stand in
need of that which will cause our difficulty to cease," i. e., of that
which will free us from our difficulty. Socrates, as Ktthner remarks,
answered Aristippus as he thought it best and most prudent to an-
swer him, namely, by denying any thing to be absolutely good, and
asserting good only to exist in reference to some other object : and
to this mode of answer was included therefore an antidote (TO
304 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VII!
gainst Aristippus, who sought ivoxlovv TOP "Zuicpurijv by a captioui
interrogation. irottlv. Observe that noulv is here equwaient in
fact to unonpivtoOat, the verb , like the Latin facto, being fre-
quently made to supply the place of a verb that has p.Cv,eued, 6y
means of a general reference to it.
$3.
tl rt ol6a irvperov ayadov. " Whether I know any thing good foi
a fever." Observe the peculiar construction of uyc06f with the
genitive, and consult Kuhner, $ 100, Jelf. a/./.a ^;}r. " Well,
then." 6 jitjAtvof uyaObv lonv. " Which is ^'ood for no one thing."
The Socratic doctrine, as here laid down by Xenophon, is this, that
nothing is good or useful of itself, but only with reference to some-
thing else. ovrt deo/iat. "Nor do I want (to knvvr it)." Supply
Idcvat
$4.
of olov rt fiiv ovv, K. r. A. " Nay, said he, some are as dissimilai
as possible." Observe that fttv ovv here has somewhat the force
of the Latin j'mmo. ru Ktil.fi irpbf 6poftov. "To one who is beauti-
fully formed for running." xaAof TT/JOC nuXrjv. This reading Ernesti
introduced, in place of the common one xal uAAof Trpof ni'J.tjv.
naXri vpbf TO npo6aMoOai. " Handsomely formed for flinging in
front of one's self," i. e., for defence in front. <if Ivi avo/wioTarri.
' As dissimilar as possible."
$5.
' yudev 6ia<f>epovruf, tfy, K. r. A. " You answer me, said the other
in no respect differently than when," &c., i. e., you give an answer
aow no way different from your previous one when I asked you,
&.c. u?.Ao [ITJV uyaOov, u^o 6e aAov eivat. " That the good is one
thing, indeed, and the beautiful another." More literally, " that one
thing indeed is good, and another thing is beautiful." on -rtpbr ravra
nuvTct, K. T. 7i. "That all things are both beautiful and good, with
reference to the same things," i. e., that with reference to the same
things, all that is beautiful is also good. rj apery uyadov. Com-
pare ii., 3, 6. rb avro rt nai npbf ra aiird. " In both the same way,
and with reference to the same objects." irpbf ravra <5c KOI rJA/o
nuvra, K. r. 7(. " And all the other things which men use are con-
sideieu both beautiful and good with reference to those same things,
with reference to which they may be useful," t. e., are coijsiderjd
Beautiful and good with reference to their Ltility.
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VIII. 30
$6,7.
KOTTpoQopof. " A dung basket." VTJ Ai'a. Compare i., 8,
9 fav irpdf TU iavrtiv epya, K. r. /I. " If the former be beautifully
formed, and the latter badly, for their respective uses." Myetf av,
tyrj, K. r. /L " Do you mean, said he, that the same abstract things
are beautiful and yet hideous '!" /cot vq At' eyuy', tyij, K. r. A. " (Yes,)
and indeed I, for my part, replied he, (say) that they are both good
and evil." TO re Tiifiov ayaOov, Kvperov Kan6v eaTi. For instance,
food. TSo, again, TO TrupeTov uya66v is abstinence. irpbe u iiv ev 2^77.
" With reference to those things for which they may be good and
proper."
$8.
<u oixiac 6e fayuv, K. T. /I. " And again, when he said that the
same houses were both beautiful and useful," i. e., that those which
were beautiful were also useful. olaf XPV obwdafteiatot. " What
kind of houses we ought to build." upd ye TOV yue'/lAoira, K. T. ^.
" Ought not a man, who intends to have a house such as he ought
(to have), to plan it in such a way that it shall be," &c.
flrft
TOVTOV (5e 6noli.oyovfi.6vov. " And this being admitted (by his heai-
ers) " ^TTfuJi? (5e Kal TOVTO ovptyalev. " And when they used to as-
sent to this also." The optative sometimes represents an action as
of frequent recurrence. Hence Ktihner supposes that Socrates often
discoursed with his friends on the proper method of constructing
house. Compare i., 2, 57. elf Tuf Ttaarudac. " Into the piazzas."
The Tratiruf was a kind of colonnade or piazza, somewhat resem-
bling the Homeric alOovaa, or porch in front of the house. vnep quuv
Kal TUV aTeyuv. "Over our heads and above the roof." ^
" May not be shut out." pi kfnr'mTuaiv. " May not
blow upon it strongly."
$10.
<ic <5e oweXovrt dirtlv. " But to speak briefly." With awe?.6vTt
supply ^6yu. The verb awaipiu means literally, in this construc-
tion, to bring matters into a small or brief compass. Observe, more-
over, that the infinitive is put after particles, especially after wfrt
and tif, for the simple ut with the subjunctive in Latin, or the En-
glish "to." (Matthitt, $ 545.) ai-rof. "The owner himself," i. e,
the owner and cccupier of the house. Compare Hermann, ad Vig.
p. 733. KOI TU OVTO a<T<ja2.<rrara TidoiTC. " And might most safely
30C \01'E3 TO BOOK III. CHAPTER IX.
store u|- hi-* projierty." Bornemann reads r/0o<ro, and so Matthi*
(/) 213, 3), rci larking that the optative present passive and 2d aor
mid. of nfttjfiL and Irjui, in Attic, have frequently the form of thn
optative of a baryton verb, in which case the accent is drawn lick,
as in the imperative. The testimony, however, of the ancient gram-
marians is for the most part opposed to this. Compare Guttling,
Greek Accent, p. 24, Eng. transl. ypa^ai 6c nal irotiti/uai, . r. A.
" But paintings and decorations (on the walls) deprive one of more
pleasurable feelings than they afford." The portion of thd build-
ing reserved for these was wholly excluded from the rays of the sun,
and therefore cold and cheerless in winter. By TroiKt/.iat appear to
be meant frescoes, and in this sense Hermann also here understands
them, remarking, " noiKifaac. \nicll\genda. esse censeo ornamenta pa-
tetibus illita, qua Trousi/.fjaTa dicta in CEcon., ix., 2."
vaoif ye fiijv *ai fiupolf, K. r. A. " For temples and altars, how-
ever, he said the most becoming place was that which, being most
open to the view, might be most free from the tread of men." Al-
tars and temples, but more particularly the latter, were usually sur-
rounded by a circuit wall (ictpi(>6/.t t >'), the area included within which
was usually thickly planted with trees and shrubs. Socrates dis-
approves of this arrangement, since he wished the place to be fully
exposed to view, as if the worshippers could thus fancy that they saw
the deity before them, and could address him as if present. (Kuhncr,
ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.) i)6i> pif yap 'Mvrat, K. r. A. " For that
it was pleasant ta pray the moment one beheld it, and pleasant, too,
to approach it in perfect purity." Observe the force of the aorist in
denoting an instantaneous action ; and, with regard to the latter
clause, compare the explanation of Schutz : " Si via, qua ad templum
ducat, pirum frequent sit, facilius adituri ab omni piaculo purot it
ervare postint."
CHAPTER IX.
flit.
>7 iycJpt'a tdrepov, K. r. A. "Whether courage was acquired by
education or endowed by nature." More literally, " was a thing to
be taught or natural." The substantive is placed before nortpov to
make it more emphatic. Compare ii., 7, 8. <j>verat. " Is formed
by nature." rrpdf TU 6etvd. "To encounter dangers." I6eoi. "In-
stitutions," i. e., national usages. roAyuy. "In daring." Truaav +v-
eiv fj.a6i)OEi, K. T. ">.. " That every nature is increased with regard
to courage by instruction and training." The same sentiment oc-
NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER IX. 307
curs in ii., b, 39. uanidae not dopara. The ordinary mode of Gre-
cian arming is meant, and the Lacedaemonian;? are named as form
hg the truest type of Grecian bravery. OVT' uv . . . . eO&otev uv
Heindenburg conjectured OVT' aii. But the particle uv is often re-
peated in the same proposition, for greater emphasis. Compare L,
4, 14. kv ir&Taif /cat >:ovrioif. " Equipped with bucklers and jav-
elins." The usual Thracian mode of arming. Observe here the
force of ev. The leading idea is that of being in, being inclosed
within, and hence being arrayed in. h rofo^f. " Armed with bows."
The Scythians were expert archers, the bow being their national
weapon.
iiri TUV uAAov TTUVTCJV. " In all other instances." The preposi-
tion ETTI is thus used with a genitive after verbs signifying "to
understand, see, judge, say, show," &c. (Kuhner, 633, 1.) KOI
^TTiueXfia TTO/III imdidovraf. " And improving much by careful
practice." rovf svQvearepovc "The more talented." uftoAoyoi
" Worthy of mention."
$4.
oo<j>iav Kai ouQpoovvqv. "Wisdom and temperance." By aofyiav
is here meant the knowledge of virtue. In iv., 6, 7, he defines it
as being identical with entaTrj^ri- By auQpoavvij, again, is meant
virtuous conduct in general. The one of these always follows
the other, and both ought to be united in the same individual. Ac-
cording to the opinion of Socrates, therefore, no one can be <ro0of,
that is, acquainted with all that is right and good, without being at
the same time au<ppuv. U^'AU rdv TO, pen nahd, K. T. 7i. " But he
judged that the man who knew the things that were beautiful and
good, (and also knew how) to practise them (both), and the man
who knew the things that were disgraceful, (and also knew how;
to euard against them, was both wise and temperate." We have
adopted here, with Kuhner, the explanation of Lange, who regards
the participles -yr/ruaKovra and eidoTa as each, in effect, placed twice,
that is, the expression in the text is the same as TOP TO juev /ca/ia re
Kai uyaffa. yiyvuoKovra not yiyvuaKovra xpfjaOai avrolf, nai TOP ra
oioxpu- d&oTa Kai Mora ci'tia6eia()tu. The regular form of expres-
sion would have been as follows : dAAu TO TO. fj.lv /caAci re KOI ayada
yiyvuaKCiv Kai ^pija6ai avToif, KOI TO tu ala^pu cidfvai Kai eiihaCti'
oQai ao(j>ov TS KOI auQpovof ticpivt. The explanation nere given ^il!
ave t.ie necessity of any alteration of the text, as is rashly done
308 \>TKS TO BOOK III CHAPTER IX.
by several editors. ov&ev yi HU~A.\OV, K. r. X. " That thej were ti
mure so than both the unwise and intemperate." We have givei.
f, the reading of four MSS.. in place of the common reading
f. IK TUV kv6t%oplvuv. " From every thing possible,'' t. t ,
by all possible means.
$5.
Mi? 6i KOI rr)t> diKaioovvrjv, K. r. A. The train of reasoning of the
whole passage is as follows : Justice and every othei virtue is wis
dom ; but all just and virtuous things are also beautiful and good ,
he who knows all that is beautiful and good (i. c., sapient, ao&if)
will prefer nothing else to these ; and so (oi/ru) the wise man will do
all that is beautiful and good OVTC roi'f fit) ixioTOfifvovf AvvaaOai
irpurrnv, K. r. A. " Nor would they who were not acquainted with
them be able to effect them, nay, would actually commit error if
they attempt them." Observe that uv continues its force through-
out the whole of this clause. fafi.ov elvai on .... oofyia. kari. For
5rt oofia elij. Compare i., 1, 13. imaioavvri. The names of virtues
and vices are often used without an article. The article which im-
mediately follows is added on account of the adjective d'/./.n- It is
omitted in one Paris MS.
v6.
pavlav yt \a)v. Compare i., 4, 5. TTJV uvtniarTiftoovvjjv. " Ig-
norance in the abstract." nai fiy a ol6e, K. r. X. "To imagine as
well as actually believe that one knows, not what he knows, (but
what he really does not know)," &c. When a negative is prefixed
to an article or a relative, a conjunction or preposition, it may not
be separated therefrom, for it is attached to it for the purpose of
making or suggesting an antithetical clause to be supplied in the
mind ; thus, the full expression here would be, py u oliev, <i/./.' a uij
oUev. "Not what he knows, but what he does not know," t. t. t
simply, " what he does not really know." roi'f fiivroi iroA?.ot'>f. K.
T. A- " He said that the multitude indeed do not say that those
are mad who err in those matters of which the many are ignorant,
bet call," &c. uv ol TroA^oi yiyvuaKovai. The attraction of the rel-
ative is here owing to the omission of the demonstrative pronoun.
ovruc^nrat elvai. ".Think himself to be so tall." Observe
the construcflRi of the nominative with the infinitive ; and more-
over, the emphatic position of ovruf, literally, " tall to such a degree "
NOTES TO BOOK III - CHAPTER IX. 309
- rovieixovf. " Of the city-wal 1 " a'tpeaOai. "To lift up." jJ
rw eiriTi3eaOai, K. r. 7.. " Or tr undertake any other of the things
manifest to all that they are impossible," t. e., of the things that
are manifestly impossible in the eyes of all. Literally, "to attack
any other," &c. Observe that np is Attic for rivi. /teyeiA^v ira-
pdvoiav. " A great aberration of intellect."
$8.
6 TI elr). " What kind of a thing it might be." The relative pro-
noun is put in the neuter when it refers to a thing generally,
whether masculine or feminine. The expression 5 TI efj? is regular,
like the Latin " quid sit invidia," which refers to the determination
of the class of objects to which any thing belongs ; whereas, on the
contrary, in ojrtf elrj, " qualis sit invidia," the class is considered as
determined, and the question only is put, what other qualities be-
sides the thing has.' Compare Matthia, 439. Kuhner, 820, 1,
Jdf. ovre [ilvToi. Observe that filvrot is here equivalent to Je, and
compare ii., 3, 5 ; iv., 4, 7. TTJV -yiyvopevrjv. " That which arises."
povnvs qOoveiv. " That those alone felt envy." #au/z{ovrui/ ....
el. Compare i., 1, 13. 0j/U>v riva. " Having a friendly feeling to-
ward any person." OVTUS fyovaiv. "Are so disposed in feeling."
/ca/cwf [lev npuTTovraf. Compare i., 6, 8. CVTV^OVVTUV. Genitive
absolute. TOVTO 6s Qpovipu fisv uvtipi, K. T. %. '-That this, however,
could not happen to a wise man," i. e., that this feeling could not
arise in the breast of the wise man.
$9.
OXO^TIV. " Idleness." ri dr). For 5 rt elij. Compare notes on
previous section. notovvraf jj.lv n 6Awf aTravraf, K. T. A. " He said
that he found all men, upon the whole, doing something, yet still the
most of them idle." TTOUIV TI. " Attempted to do something."
of^-oAu^etv. " Were in reality idle." ievai irpdf-ovTaf. "To go and
do. a? fitvroi ruv f}s?in6vuv, K. T. /I. "That no one, however,
nad leisure to pass from the things that were better to those that
vrere worse," i. t., to leave a good occupation for a bad one. The
verb axo?>.a&iv is often construed with a simple infinitive. TOVTOV,
ao^oWaf airy ovarie, K. T. /I. " He said that this one really acted
badly in this, because he had no leisure," i. e., that he, there being
employment for him, &c.
$ 10, 1 .
/3affiXetf Compare ii., 2, 14. vird TUV TV^OVTUV. " By the com
own people." Compare i. 1 14 rovf nXf/pv Aa^ovraf. '" Those
310 NOTES TO BOOK UN CHAPTER IX
chosen by lot." Airorc . . . 6^oXa-y^aru. Compare i.,2, 57.--^r
dclKi'vtv Iv re vi)t, K. r. A. "He used to show that, in a ship, the
one who understood matters was the actual commander." Retake
would add Kv6epvdv, but without necessity, for 6 tinaTufttvof is fre-
quently, as here, used absolutely. olf vxdpxci n enifttfaiaf 6t6pt-
vov. " Who have any office requiring care." uv pev avroi i^yuvrat,
*. r. ?.. " If they think that they are acquainted with it, take care
of it themselves ; but if they do not think that they understand it,"
&c. k* 6e rakaa'Hf. " In wool spinning, moreover."
$ 12, 13.
pi) neidfodai rolf bpduf "Myovai. " Not to yield obedience to up-
right advisers." nal nC^ uv, l$rj, K. r. ?.. " And how is it pos-
sible that he should not obey, especially since there is a sure penalty
impending if one obey not," &c. Kal implies wonder at the begin-
ning of a question, in which the inquirer takes up what has been
said, and turns it into an argumcntum ad alsurdum. Compare iii.,
13, 6 ; iv., 4, 10. TOV fi> Qpovoiivra. " A prudent monitor." rbv 6e
aitoKTtivovra. <. r. ?.. " What, said he, do you think that the man
who slays the best of his allies," &c. Erncsti, Dindorf, and Bor-
nemann read anoKrelvavra from Stobzeus and one Paris MS. Sauppe
explains this aorist as implying an unsuccessful attempt ; but Kiih-
ner and Jelf reject this signification of the tense. (Kvhner, $ 403,
Obs. Jelf.) We have adopted, therefore, the ordinary reading, name-
ly, the present participle, as implying a frequency of action, " he
who slays," "who is in the habit of slaying." 7, <if Irvxe, fyipiav-
odat. " Or is punished lightly." Literally, " is punished as it hap-
pens," . e., in any ordinary way. OVTU. "By such conduct"
This refers to raiira noiovvra.
14.
litirr)6tv(i.a. " Object of study." ti)-pa^iav. "Virtuous conduct.'
rtuv ftev oiiv Tovvavriov, K. r. A. " I, for my part, said he, think
fortune and action altogether opposed to one another," i.e., diamet
rically opposite. Socrates now proceeds to set his inquirer right
For when Socrates answered eiinpa^iav, the other took this term it
its ordinary sense of " prosperity," or " success in life," and im
mediately asked him whether " good fortune," or accidental pros
perity, was an object of study. The philosopher now proceeds t<
lay down clearly the distinction between the two terms. TO ftev yaj
10? OjroiJvra, K. r. 7i. " For I think that a person's meeting casualN
any one of the things that are needed, without seeking for th
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER X. 311
same, is good fortune : while, on the other hand, I consider one's
succeeding after having learned and practiced any thing, to be good
conduct ; and they who aim at this appear to me to do well."
$ 15.
roiif ru yeupyLKu cv Trpdrrovraf. "Who, (understanding them;,
practice rightly the things appertaining to agriculture. *' TOV 61
uridev ei> irpuTTovra, K. r. A. " While, on the other hand, he said that
the man who did nothing zealously (and understandingly) was
neither useful for any thing, nor loved of the gods." The student
will not fail to perceive the mode in which Socrates plays upon the
meaning of cw
CHAPTER X.
$1-
ld ptjv icai, K. r. A. " But besides this, indeed, if he at ;uiy
time entered into conversation with any one of those who were ac-
quainted with the arts," i. e., with any artist. Observe here the
peculiar force of l%u, " to hold any thing as one's own," " te be
possessed of or familiar with a thing." kpyaaias Ivena. " For the
sake of gain." /cat rovToif. " To these also." This pleonastic /cat
is added here in consequence of <i/Ud pjv nai above. ciffWuv [ttv
The particle fj.lv refers to <5e in $ 6. TJappuatov. Parrhasius was
one of the most celebrated of the Greek painters, and a native of
Ephesus. He practiced his art, however, chiefly at Athens. His
peculiar merit consisted, according to Pliny, in accuracy of drawing,
truth of proportion, and power of expression, fudging from the
tenor of the present conversation, he appears to have been quite a
young man when it took place. He did not, in fact, attain to his
highest celebrity until after the death of Socrates. ypa<j>iK^ iariv tj
eiKaaia TUV opupevuv ; " Is painting the representation of visible
objects 1" Observe that the predicate has here the article, while
the subject is without it. The subject stands- thus as a general no-
tion, while the predicate with the article expresses something defi
nite. There is no need, therefore, of our reading, with some editors
$ ypaQiKfj ioTiv eiKaaia. yovv. " At least, however." <5td TUV xpu
udruv uTrttKdfrvrff iKfiifielade. " Representing by means of you
colors, you closely imitate." Observe the force ff*cir ccmpositiot
v 2, 3.
. "la depicting, ' i. e. when you 4epic<~ evi dvfyw >,.
312 NOTKS TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER X.
" With any one man." 6Xa ra auuara KU%M iroteiTe $alvco9m. * You
make vuur bodies to appear beautiful in all their parts." Compare
the explanation of Kohner : " Corpora in omnibus suit partilws."
iroioi'ntv yup. t^tj, of-wf. (You are right), for we do so, replied
he." Observe the elliptical employment of yap. ro itiOavuTarov
re KOI frfioTov .... riyf 1>vxn( *}0of- " That character of soul which
is most persuasive as well as pleasing." n-uf yap. " (Certainly
not), for how." /^re uv ait cixaf, K. r. A. " Nor any one of the
characteristics which you just mentioned." The allusion is to rd
<oi/.a, vii'tj/.u, &c., mentioned in $ 1. Observe that uv is by attrao
Jon for d. ^
op' wv, l+ti, yiyverai, K. r. A. "Is not then, said ht, Soth the
/coking in a friendly and in a hostile manner at certain p sons ac-
customed to arise in a man 7" i. ., is it not sometimes seen that a
man looks on others with a friendly or a hostile look ! TOVTO ye.
Thus in some MSS., in place of the common reading TO yt. xal
ua?.a. " Undoubtedly." eni roif uyaBolf. " At the prosperity."
ouoiuc txtiv TU irpofuKa. "To wear the same expression of coun-
tenance." More literally, " to have their countenances in the same
way." The position of opoiuf here is intended to render it em-
phatic. The Greeks, in order to call attention to a word whereon
an emphasis is to be laid, sometimes place it, as in the present in-
stance, immediately before oome word or words on which no streia
is to be laid. (Kuhner, $ 904, 5, Jelf.)
$5.
dXAo MV Kal. Compare $ 1. ro ^eyaAorrpe^f re nal ll^vdeptov
"Both what is exalted and liberal," t. e., elevation and liberality of
spirit. KOI TO ouypovr/TiKov re Kal 6p6viuov. " And both what is
temperate and prudent," i. ., temperance and prudence of charac-
ter. KOI 6iu TOV xposuTTttv, K. T. 7.. " Display themselves clearly by
both the countenance and the gestures of men both standing and in
motion." With diaQaivci supply iavru, and observe the employment
here of the active with the reflexive pronoun, as more emphatic than
the middle would have been. iroTepov oitv, tyq, vopi&if, K. r. 7.
" Whether then, said he, do you suppose that men look with more
pleasure upon (those paintings) by which fair, and virtuous,. and
loveable dispositions appear to the view, or those by which," <5tc.
Schneider thinks that Socrates desired to persuade Parrhasius to
imitate the fair and good rather than the vicious and hateful.
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER X. 313
$6.
;?. The apodosis to eifeAduv pev in 1. K?.ruia. Who
this Clito was is not known. Coray would read Kteuva, from Pliny,
H. N., xxxiv., 9, 27. The Cleon of whom Pliny speaks was m
sculptor of Sicyon, and excelled in portrait statues. (Moiovf.
" Statues of various forms," i. e., in various positions. Supply av
fpiuvrac. We have placed a comma after iroulf, which makes a
neater arrangement than the ordinary one. For uHAo/ovf Orelli con-
jectures Aaivovr, Heindorf a/t/ltot;f f/ oi aJUlot, and Dindorf aAoi
cCf. fiaXiara ^u^ayuyct 6ia r^f 6^/ewf rotif avOpurrov^, K. r. X
" Most of all leads captive, by the sight of it, the minds of men,
namely, the look of life." Literally, " that it (the statue) appears
animated."
$7.
anopuv. "Being at a loss." Up' {<j>rj. Compare iii., 2, ]. ro<f
ruv &VTUV, K. T. A. " By assimilating your work to the forms of
living creatures," t. e., by moulding and fashioning your work ac-
cording to the pattern which these present. fariKuTtpovf. " More
life-like." OVKOVV TO, re VTTO ruv axtjpuTuv, K. T. /I. " Do you not
then, said he, by assimilating (to the reality) both those parts in
your statues which by reason of the particular gestures are drawn
down and those that are drawn upward, both those that are com-
pressed and those that are drawn apart, both those that are in a
state of tension and those that are relaxed," &c. mdavuTepa
"More natural."
8.
TO Se Kai rd iruBj], K. r. /I. " Still farther, does not the imitating
also of the affections of bodies, when doing any thing, produce a cer-
tain feeling of pleasure for the spectators!" dncifyrtKa. "A*
threatening." arrencaareov. The reference is now to representing,
not assimilating. ruv de vtviK^xoruv, K. r. A. "And should not
the countenance of exulting victors be imitated 1" ra rfc ipvx^f, .
r. /I " To represent in his statue the workings of the soul "
$ 9, 10.
Hiortev. Sturz thinks this Pistias identical with the person called
Uiaruv in Atheruzus, iv., 20. ev elpyxafiEvavf. "Skillfully made. 1
Several deponents have in the periect both an active and passive
signification. Compare Matihia, 495, d. VTJ rijv "Hpav. Compare
i. 5, 6.- TW ra iiev Aeousva aKfiriff, K. r. \. " In this, that (he corse
O
514 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER X.
let covers those parts of man which require covering," &c. ofrrt
LaXvpoTcpovf ovre irofarcfaaTepovf, K. r. ?.. " Though you make them
neither stronger nor of more precious material than the rest." Com-
pare Kuhner : "tuque e pretiosiore materia, ut aura, et rariegalog."
Observe that ruv U/.?M>V is for >} oi u/.Xot, by the operation of what
grammarians term the " comparntio eompcndi&ria," or shorter form
of comparison. (Kuhner, 781, d., Jelf.) tvpvBftorfpovc- "Better
proportioned." The pvfybf TOV &upanoc is that concinnity and har-
mony with which all the parts are exactly suited to each other. In
other words, it is " proportion." utrpv % aradft^. " By measure
or by weight,*' i. ., proving it to the purchaser by measure or by
weight. oil yup 6rj ioovr, K. r. A. " For certainly I do not think that
you make them all of the same size at least," dec. xoiti. " I make
(them to fit)." Supply
$ II, 12.
m*c ovv, l<f>ti, Ttf> appv6ft(,> auftari, K. r. A. " How then, said he, d
you make that corselet well proportioned, which fits an ill-propor-
tioned body." ufrrep KOI upporrovra. " Just as I make them to fit."
Supply iroiu. TO evpvBfiov ov naff iavro Ziytiv, K. T. X. " To mean
proportion, not by itself, but with reference to the wearer," t. e., not
independently considered, but, &c. wf ntp uv et ^o/vf. " As if you
were to say." For C^-ntp av fyaiijr, tl (j>aiij{. The particle uv is
sometimes found without a verb, when it can be easily supplied
from the context, particularly in the phrase ufTfp uv el, "as if."
Compare Kuhner, 430, 1, Jelf. TV CTW Xoyw. " From what you
say," i. e., according to the principle which you lay down.
TV app&TTttv irp6fcaTi. " Is attached to this fitness." el rt t*?
' If you know any." rov avrov aTaBpbv Ixovrtf. " Although they
have the same weight." fj 6/lot kK TUV uuuv uptpauevoi. l Either
hanging entirely from the shoulders," 6vf$opot not ^a^enoi. " Dif-
ficult to wear, and annoying." dtei^uftevot TO (3apof, K. T. X "Be-
ing distributed as to their weight, (borne) partly by the collar bone
V.I the shoulder blade." The preposition two is here employed
because $cp6pvov is to be supplied by the mind. bXt-yov <Jv ov 60-
pqpaTt, K. T. X. " Almost resemble, not a burden, but a (natural) ap
pendage." Observe that 6JUyov dtiv is elliptical for <if 6Aiyot 6ch;
and has an adverbial force, arising from its parenthetical natura
(Kthner, <) 864, 1, J',IS)
NOTES TO BOOK 111. CHAPTER XI. 315
$ 14, 15.
avr6, 61 direp. " The very thing, on account of which." paAhov
* In preference." fta ravra. " On these accounts," '. e., because
they are variegated and gilded. rov auparof py JIEVOVTOI. "Since
the body does not remain in the same position." TOTE pv rare
ii. " At one time .... at another." Reiz, ad Vig., p. 445, thinks
that KOT& should always be used in this formula. Compare Borne
mann, ad Conviv., viii., 5. jrwf uv d/cptfietf ftupaKef apjj.6Troi.fv \
" How could accurately made corselets fit V i. e., corselets accurate
ly fitted to the body. ovdaptis. " They by no means do." Supplj
upfioTTovai. Toif uKptdelf. "Those exactly made." Compare Kuh
ner: " loric<z corpori accurate adaptata." roitf firj AvTrowraf iv rif
"Those that do not hurt in the wearing." avrof rovn
"You mention yourself the very thing." an-odl^ec. "Yoi
comprehend my meaning."
CHAPTER XI.
y ovopa TJV Qeodori]. So in Herodotus, iii., 85, rw ovvo[ia TJV
ow.pvqodEVTOG aiiTTjs. " Having made mention of her." /c
Adyov. "Beyond expression," i. e., beyond language to express.- -
uKfiicaaofttvovf. " To take her likeness." The middle shows tha*
her likeness was taken for their own benefit, that they might ac
quire a more perfect knowledge of beauty. ITEOV av etTj -deaaofitvovf.
" We must go, I think, to see her." Observe here the force of the
optative, as indicating the opinion of Socrates. Observe, moreover.
the accusative Oeaaopivovs. The accusative is common with ver-
bals in TEOV. The circumstance that a verbal in rov is equivalent to
6ft with an infinitive, explains this construction. Compare Seager,
ad, Vig., vi., 1, 12 Matthin, 447, 4. oi> yap e5// aKOvoaai ye, K. T. ^.
" For it is not possible for men, by having merely heard (of it), to be
come acquainted clearly with that which surpasses language."'
teal 6 ditjyrjadfievof, K. T. A. " Thereupon, he that had made mention
of her said, ' Follow me instantly.' " Literally, " you could not an
ticipate (my wishes) in following me," t. ., you could not be too
quick in following. Compare ii., 3, 11.
$2,3.
ara/La56vref napearriKvlav. " Having found her standing." rrav-
eapivov. Supply ypdifiavrof. Equivalent to ircel 6e 6 uypa$0f lirav~
rare ypurftaf. Qeoidry x^P tv ^X eiv - "To feel gratitude toward
Sib NOTES .0 BuOK III.- -CHAPTER XI.
Theodota," i. c., to thank her. dp' el fiiv. Compare iii., 2, 1. 4
tni6eit{. " The display." ravrijv turiov. " Must this woman feel."
Observe, again, the accusative with the verbal in reov. npuf. Sup-
ply tuTfov. OVKOVV. "Accordingly." uftltjatTm. SoinfiveMSS.
Two others, with Stephens's edition, have u^e).t]6^oct. Dindorf
reads u^e7.tj6^atrai with the common text. IK 61 TOVTUV cUof.
M Hence, therefore, it is natural." dcpaxeveiv. " Pay court unto
her." iifilv njr tf^af, K. r. A. "To thank you for this visit." Lit
orally, " for this seeing of me," i. ., for thus coming to see me.
* 4
ev iaOi/Ti KOI dtpaitcip, K. r. A. " In no common vesture and or-
nament." Herbst refers &tpairti<n here to an array of attendants,
but this idea is expressed by frfpairaivas iroXluf immediately follow-
ing. It is better, therefore, with Bornemann, Sauppe, Finckh, and
Kuhncr, to regard the term in question as analogous to the Latin
cultus, or ornaJus muliebris. ov ry rvxovoy. Compare i., 1, 14. *o2
ovte ravraf, K. T. A. " And not even these negligently attired."
ro/f oAAo<f. "In other respects." uyp6f. "A country estate,"
i. e., a farm. dX?.' apa. " Well, then." a//.a ^. " But yet have
you not." rdjrtr7(5e/a. " The necessary supplies," i. e., for living
in this way. ovrof fioi ptof cart. " Ho is my means of subsistence."
$5, 6.
KpetTTov otuv re, K. r. A. For ttptlrrov Ian oi/.uv iiyil.tjv Kturij-
o8ai 7 otuv dycAi/v, *. r. X. ry rv^y firirpiirtif. " Do you commit the
matter to fortune." # *a< aiirfi TI pjxavd; "Or do you yoursell
practice any art (to attract him) 1" ^iAayyff. The spider is called
faXayf from the long joints of its legs. 5 rt ov faravda in-xtoy.
"Whatever may have fallen into these." The adverbs Iv6a, kv6a6t,
cvrovftz, are construed with verbs of motion as well as with those
signifying rest. Compare Kuhner^ 9 605, Obs. 5, Jelf. rpoQy. " For
food."
$7,8.
rt MipaTpov. " A kind of net." ov yap dij ovruf, K. T. \. " (Yes),
'or you ought not truly to suppose that you will thus indeed, with-
out some art, take friends, the most valuable prize of all," t. e., thus,
so readily, indeed, without practicing some art for the purpose.
dripdactv. Thus, also, Anab., iv., 5, 24 ; Cyrop., i., 4, 16. The usual
Attic future is tiripdaojiai. TO piKpov u^iov. "An article of little
valuo " vcuovrat. "They feed." Referring to the hares. w*r
NOTES TO BOOK 111.- -CHAPTER XI. 311
" Fit for hunting by night." airo6i6pdan<ivaiv. " They
.retire." elf rqv ei>vr/v. "To their forms." Literally, "to their
couch." ufTc K(U CK TOV <j>avepov, K. r. A. " So as by running even
to escape out of sight." uAAaf ai> nvvaf. The term uvuv, like the
Latin cams, is used both as masculine and feminine. Hunting dogs
are generally used in the feminine. Compare iv., 1, 3 ; Virg., JEn.,
vii., 493 ; Hcinsius, ad Ov., Met., Hi., 140. /card nodaf. Compare
ii., 6, 9. aiiruv rivet;. " Some of them." Referring to the hares.
-g tiev-yovaiv. " In the direction in which they flee." Supply 6<J
i)9, 10.
rivi TOIOVTU. "By what similar method." KTrjay. "You pio-
cure (a person)." dfrif aot l\vevuv, K. r. A. Join aot with evprjaei
epSd'Ay. " He may drive." ev filv 6/jirov, l<j>ri, K. T. /I. " One, al
least, I ween, said he, and very closely embracing (its prize)." a/
uf iiv ffif>A.iTTovaa xapi&io. " Both how you might gladden by a
glance." Kal OTI del TOV int[te?i6/j.Evov, v. r. 7i. "And that you
should cheerfully receive the zealous suitor, but exclude the self-
conceited one." By rpvfyuvTa. is here meant one puffed up with a
vain opinion of himself ; such as Thraso, the swaggering captain in
Terence. QpovnariKuf kniaKe-^aadai. " Should anxiously visit
him." Observe that del still extends its government to the infini-
tive here. KOI nahov n -rrpat-avrof. " And when he has met with
inv success."
$11,12.
KOI HT/V, e<pr], iroXv 6ia<j>pi, K. T. /I. " And yet, indeed, said he,
the attacking a man in a manner according with his disposition, and
in the right way, makes a great difference," i. e., becomes a matter
of much importance. TO -ftripiov TOVTO. "This same animal." Ob-
serve that -d-tjpiov is here playfully said of a man. uAuoipov ....
eoTiv. Here the construction elegantly changes from the optative
with uv (ehoif uv) to the indicative kariv. This is done to mark cer-
tainty. rl ovv ov ai) h/evov. " Why, then, will you not straight
way become." The aorist is here employed as an instantaneou*
future. Compare Kuhncr, $ 403, 2, Jelf; Matthias, M)6, 2. fy-rij'
aeif TOVTO avrri, K. 7. %,. "You yourself will seek and Revise this.'
" Visit me."
$13.
TTJV avrov airpaynoavvriv. "Joking upop Jr indolent
Me." oxohdaai. " To idle away my time." Idia irpayp* a -
318 NOTES TO BOOK III. CIIAI'Tr.l; XIT.
K. r. / . Pv lAta Trpuypora, Weiske correctly understands the
sions held by Socrates with his disciples, while ru 6tifi6aia is to be .
regarded as ironical, since Socrates TU 7ro/.jrtu OVK Itrparrt. Aat.
" Female friends." Said ironically. The allusion is explained im-
mediately after. fftrpa re KOI tv^uf. " Both love-charms and
incantations." /cat ravra. " These arts also."
$14.
itu ri. " On what account," i. e., influenced by wnat other rea-
sons. 'An-oAAodupov. Apollodorus was a disciple and constant com-
panion of Socrates, though unable with all his attachment to under-
stand the real worth of his master. A lively picture of the man is
given in Plato's Symposium, p. 173, ttqq. rdv&e nal 'Avria6b>iiv.
When demonstrative pronouns are added to proper names, the ar-
ticle is omitted. Antisthenes has been already mentioned, ii., 5, 1.
Ktdrjra icai Zipfuav. Compare i., 2, 48. ivyyuv. "Magic wheels."
The term Ivyf properly denotes a bird called by us the " wryneck."
It derived its Greek name from its cry, and its English, as well as
Latin one (tmrquilla), from the never-ceasing motion of its little head.
From this peculiarity the ancients believed it to be endowed with
magic influence, and therefore used it in incantations to excite love.
They bound the bird to a wheel having four spokes, and then rapidly
turned the wheel while the charm was being chanted. Hence,
as in the present instance, the wheel itself was called bv the name
of the bird, Ivyf
$ 15.
Xl>ijoov roiwv pot, l()r], K. r. A. " Lend me, then, said she, that
magic wheel of yours, that I may set it going against yourself first."
tt.Kea6ai npof at. "To be drawn to you." a/.'/.a iroptvooftai.
" Well, I will go." iiiv \ir\ rif $i/jjripa, K. r. A. " Unless some one
dearer than you be within," i. e., right reason and virtue. Com-
pare in explanation the remark of Ruhnken : " Venuste, vt nihii
supra: est enim propria meretricum amatores excludcntium formula,
tvdov irfpof."
CHAPTER XII.
$1-
Epigenes, son of Antiphon, of the demus of Cephisia,
a follower of Socrates. He is mentioned by Plato as one of those
who were with the philosopher in his last moments. (Plat., Phecd.
NOTES TO BOOK HJ. -- CHAPTER XH. 319
p. 59.) ro aC>fia KaKuf l^ovra. "Weak of frame." tif i
l$ji, K. T. X. " How unlike an athlete, said he, you have your frame
O Epigenes " i. e.. how infirm and awkward you are. The idiurai,
in a previous passage (iii., 7, 7), were opposed to the uaictjTul, who ar*
called emphatically ad^rjrai, and hence he who neglects bodily exer-
cise is termed idiuTrjf. I6iurjif fiev dfii. " I am, indeed, unlike an
athlete." Observe that \iiv is solitary here ; still, however, an apo-
dosis must be supplied by the mind. Thus, " I am not, indeed, on
who exercises the body, but, nevertheless, I exercise the mind.
Compare Herbst, ad loc. : " Gymnastica quidcm ars ad me non perti-
ntt. Oppositum cogita : tnimo autem excolendo operam do." ov6ev ye
MUAAOV, Itjiti, K. T. /L " You are no less an athlete indeed, replied
Socrates, than those who are about to contend at Olympia." Lit-
erally, "you are no more, indeed, an t<5i<jn?f." The idea is this:
ifou are not a whit less an athlete virtually, than they who are
about to contend at the Olympic games ; they contend for a prize,
or for glory, you should fight for the salvation of your state. irept
rijf V"OT"- " For life," t. e., where life is risked. bv 'AfyvaLoi &q
jovaiv. "Which the Athenians will propose." 'Ayuva ndkvai is
said properly of the games of Greece. Compare Bornemann : " Cer~
*amen institv.ere prcemiis propositis." orav Tv^uaiv. " Whenever
*bey may happen (to propose one)." Supply Tiflevai.
*at fiijv. "And yet." Compare ii., 3, 4. TTJV Kax^iav. "The
9ril plight," t. e., the weak condition arising from want of prope
exercise. 61' aiirb TOVTO. " For this very same reason," t. e., weak-
ness of body. TJTOI dovXsvovai. " Either, indeed, live as slaves."
In Attic, the first fj often takes the separative particle roi, whereby
the disjunctive force is increased, and made to seem necessary.
(Kiihner, 777, 5, Jelf.) eav OVTU Tv^uffi- These words are omitted
in Bessario's version and in the Juntine edition. They are con-
demned by Ruhnken. /cat iKriaavreg eviore, K. T. 2.. "And having
sometimes paid more for their ransom than their actual property."
Observe here the peculiar force of itcrivu. The verb properly means,
"to pay off," " to pay in full," &c.
$3.
/; Karafpoveif ruv eirmpiuv, K. r. 3.. " Or do you think lightly ol
those penalties that are attendant upon an evil habit of body 1" The
allusion is to death, disgrace, slavery, poverty, misery, infamy.
' icse are all so many penalties attendant upon neglect of bodilj
NOTKS TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER XII.
exercise. Some commentates give lirtTtfiiuv here the meaning
merely of incommodorum, "inconveniences," but this wants fone.
The reference is literally to an assessment of damages, a penalty
imposed. OA/.U ftpu xal r/.5j TUVTUV tivat, K. r. 7.. " That those
tilings which he should endure who is careful of the healthful con-
dition of his frame are far lighter and more agreeable than these,' 1
. ., than these same penalties. TUV 6iu rijv eiit^iav yjyvo^evuv.
" The results arising from a good habit of body," t. ., from good
muscular training.
$4.
Kai (iijv ndvra ye ruvavria, r. /.. " And yet all things happen
unto those who have their bodies in good condition directly other
wise than to those who have them in evil condition," t. ., the re-
sults to those of an ill condition of frame are directly the reverse of
those which befall a good condition. Words signifying difference
are regularly construed with a genitive ; but the adjective evuvriot,
instead of this genitive, sometimes has the particle y after is. Com-
pare iv., 5, 8. KOI 6ta ravra r6v re Aotirov Piov, *. r. A. " And, 11.
consequence of all this, they live the rest of their lives more agreea-
bly :u,d honorably, and leave behind to their chiHren fairer means
fur the support of existence." Compare ii., 7, 11.
oirroi xpy. ' We by no means ought." OVK aoKii dquoaa ru irpof
rov irofaftov. " Does not publicly require the practice of warlike
exercises." More literally, "does not publicly practice the thing*
appertaining to war." The reference is to the toils and exercises
of the atbletae, which are also for war. Xenophon here censures
the Athenians, with tacit praise of the Lacedaemonians ; for though
at Athens there were contests of 6^\ofiuxoi, yet there every citizen
was not obliged to practice them as at Laccdaemon. u/./d fiytitv
f/TTov enijtel.eiadai. " But to attend to them none the less on this
account." ov&e kv u/.'/.u ai-dcvl uytivi, K. r. A.. "Not even in any
other contest, nor in any act whatsoever, will you come off inferior "
Observe the construction of ovds .... ov6, the former being equj-
alent to the Latin ne guidem, and tie latter to tuque. We imui
never confound oWc .... oiidt with IVTC .... ovrt, " neither ....
nor." Compare Kuhntr, i) 776, Jelf. n-oAi" 6ia$epci, K. r. A. " It
makes a wide difference to have the body in as good a condition aa
possible." For a full enunciation of the thought, supply KOI uf ml-
tiara, "and in as evil a coiditicn as possible." In this formula,
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER XIII. 321
the words which form the contrast are some imes omitted. Cora
pare iii., 11, 11.
$6,7.
lire! Kal h $, K. T. A. Here the sentence commences as if Kavre;
laaaiv were to follow ; but it suddenly changes into an interrogation.
This is often the case in sentences beginning with >CTK. Compare
Ktihner, $ 867, 1, Jelf. cv 6iavoela6ai. " In the employment of
ihe mind." fLtyaka atpd^ovrai. " Fail greatly." noMuKif rro/Uotf.
Paronomasia, or alliteration, a figure very ccmmon in Latin as well
as in Greek. (Kuhner, (/ 904, 2, Jelf.) 'c TT/V Sidvoiav tftntirtovow
Attack the mental powers with such violence." rdf em-
" All previous knowledge." et*of 6e fiaXhov npof ra evav
ria, K. T. A. " Nay, it is far more likely for a good constitution even
to be useful to obtain results directly contrary to those which arise
from a bad constitution." The position of nal here has given rise
to some difficulty. The order of construction which we b \ve adopt
ed appears the most natural one.
$8.
TO 6ia rrjv up&eiav yrjpaaai. "This circumstance, that a person
should grow old through omission of proper exercise." An oldei
Attic form is yripavai, as cited by the Atticists. (Thorn. Mag., p. 78,
ed. Ritsch.) Supply TIVU with yripuaai. trplv Idelv iavrov, K. T. A.
The same idiom sometimes occurs also in Latin ; as in Cicero,
" Nosti Marcellum, quam tardus sit," for " nosti quam tardus sit Mar-
eellus." ravra 6s OVK eanv idelv apeTiOvvra. " These things it is
not possible for one to see who neglects them." Compare i., 1 9.
ov -yap kd&ei, K. T. A. " For they are not accustomed to come ^
their own accord," i. e., without practice.
CHAPTER XIII.
$ 1, 2.
v nva xalpetv. " Having saluted a person." More lit
erally, " naving bid a certain person hail." This formula occurs a
second time in Xenophon, Hist. Gr., iv., 1, 3, where the person is in
the dative. -yeZoiov, l^rj, TO, K. T. A. Many editions omit the article
TO aufia KUKIOV tyovri. " Having his person deformed." Literally
"having his person worse (than ordinary)." aypoiKOTepue 6iand[ie~
v(f>. " Rather churlishly disposed." ar)6ug. " Without any relish
'for his food)." '\Kovficv6c. Acumenus was a celebrated physician,
O2
322 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER Xlil.
the fiiend of Socrates He was a native of Athens. Many read
aKovpevof as a participle, denying a physician of such a name to
have ever existed. But consult Plat., Phad., 227, a.itavoaodai
toQiovra. " To stop eating (while you still have an appetite)," i. e..
oefore satiety supervenes.
$3.
nap' tavrifi. " With him," i. ., at his house, at home. d/i/a i//-
\pov, l+ti, *. T. A. " But, replied he, it is cold for the purpose of bath-
ing," i. <., it is too cold for bathing. Sometimes a positive with
urrt and an infinitive is used for the comparative with fj d>fre
(Matthitf, <) 448, 6.) uf f/deuf. " With what pleasure." Equivalen
to on oiiTuf ijdeuf. h> 'Aori.rinioiJ. "In the temple of J^sculapi-
us." Supply <c<p. The temple of .dEsculapius here referred to was
in Athens, o.i the road from the theatre to the Acropolis. There
was a warm spring here, connected, of course, with healing pur
poses. The great temple of ^Esculapius was at Epidaurus, in Ai<
golis. cv 'Apfiapuov. Pausanius states (i., 34, 2) that Amphiaraua
had a temple in the Acropolis ; but he also speaks of another temple
of the same at Oropus, in Bceotia, near a spring possessing healing
properties, and it is more than probable that the latter is here meant.
&TI Ktvdvvevetf, K. T. A. " That you are, very likely, harder to
please," <kc. Observe the force of Kivtiwnu. The verb properly
means "to run a risk," and then, as the running a risk implies a
probable chance of success, it is used, as in the present case, to ex
press that which seems likely, though uncertain.
$4-
rov oKotovdov. " His attendant." The tertn aKotovdof answers
to the Latin pedisscquus, and denotes properly a young slave, whose
duty it was to attend upon his master, and accompany him in pub
lie ; a page or follower. (nboQa-yiaTarof. "A perfect glutton." Ad-
jectives in ;;f , gen. ov, of the first declension, add the compound
auffix la-Tcpos, la-rarof, to their root. The adjective 6^>ou}of, and
ome others in of, irregularly drop the of, and follow the same mode
of comparing. (K&hner, 33, 2, b., Jelf.) p^oKiararof. Thu
Schneider, from Athenaeus viii., p. 277, and Eustathius, p. 867
All the MSS. and previous editions have /ftoxurarof. Buttmant
wishes to read here /?A<wciurarof, from /3Aat6f. (G. G., 66, ed
Rob.)ir6rcpof. " Which of the two."
NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER XIV. 323
$5.
njv elf 'UAvprciav 666v. " The route to Olympia," t. e., a journey
to that quarter. This spot was in Elis, on the banks of the Alpheus,
and here the celebrated Olympic games were held. It was not a
city, but a saered spot or district. TTJV iropeiav. " This journey."
OIKOI. "At home," i. e., at Athens. itepiiraTfiaai; tieiKVTJaeif. Two
MSS. have the conjunction nal before irepiirar^ffaf. Hotibius in-
serts (5e after it. Compare, however, the note on bp6aa<: .... yevo-
uevof, i., 1, 18. EKTeivaif TOV( Ttepindrovf, K. r. 7i. " If you shoula
extend in continuous length those several walks which you take in
five or six days." The idea is this : If you were to continue in
one unbroken length the different walks which you daily take, so as
to make up one long walk out of numerous short ones, you might
arrive even at Olympia without yet walking more than you usually
do at home. ^pos^opfiav riptpip pi<ji. " To set out earlier by one
day." With comparatives and analogous words, the noun which ex-
presses the difference or excess is put in the dative. So pip qptp?
nTieiovaf in the next sentence. Trcpcurtpu TOV psTpiov IOJKVVEIV TUC
odovc- " To lengthen your day's journeys beyond a moderate ex-
tent." TO <5e fitd fififyp n'keiovac iropevOfjvai. "Whereas, the having
gone more by a day/' i. e., the taking one day more to make it.
$6.
us iraptTaQri. " That he was wearied out." The verb iraparelvu
properly means "to stretch out," "to protract," and hence "to
wear out," " to exhaust," &c. U.MM. TO ipaTiov. " But (merely) my
cloak." Ernesti would add p.6vov at once to the text, and it is ac-
tually expressed in the Latin version of Bessario. Weiske con-
jectures L7X fj TO 1/ia.Ttov, and probably this is the true reading.
ro crrpufiaTa. " The bedding." KG* vrwf (5^, $ij, aTrrj'M.axEv kit r^f
66ov ; " And how, pray, said he, did he get over the journey 1" Trof
&v olei 6ta.Te6ijvai ; " How do you think you would have been affect-
ed," i. e., would have fared. fiu^ov 6s ovd' &v ^dvv^Brjv Koftiaat.
" Or, rather, I would not have been able to carry it at all." T/
ufvov. " Trained in all exercises."
CHAPTER XIV.
H.
6v6Te. "Whenever." This meaning arises from the union of
iirore with the optative Qfpoiev, showing that the circumstance here
mentioned "ras not a single instance, but of frequent recurrence. -
3VJ4 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER XIV.
ruv SOVIOVTUV iff* iflirvov. " Of those who came together unto ,
feast of contribution." The reference is to a feast where eact
guest brought his own provisions with him ; and, as the provisions
were brought in baskets, such an entertainment was sometimes
called a 5m>ov OTTO ampidof. The object of Socrates was to pre-
vent an unpleasant rivalry in the quality or quantity of the contrib-
uted viands. In order to effect this, he directed the attendant
either to place the small portions on table, in common for all, 01
else to distribute to each guest his share of the same. Observe
that the reference is to such entertainments taking place at the
house of Socrates, and hence the contro. which he assumed in reg
ulating the same.
ftpoiev. The verbs ffpetv and iropi&iv are often used where one
would rather expect the middle, the speaker not regarding the action
in its reflexive relation to the subject. In the next sentence we
have Qepovrcf, and, a little after, Grpopfvuv. (Compare Kahner,
t) 363, 3, Jelf.) TOV iral&a. " His slave." Compare the analogous
usage ofpucr in Latin. TO fnxpov rj tif TO KOIVOV, K. r. ?.. "Either
to place each small contribution on table for the use of all, or else
to distribute his share of the same unto each." ya^vovro TO Tt prj.
K. T. X. " Were ashamed not to partake of that which was placed
for general use, and not, in return, to place on table their own stock."
More literally, " were ashamed as regarded the not partaking of,"
&c. The infinitive with the article is often put for the infinitive
alone, because the infinitive is considered as the subject or object
of the main action. (Matlhiec, 543, OAa. 2.) nal iircl ovotv irl.tov
tlxov. " And since they partook of no more." -KO\\OV fyuvovvTer
t; Purchasing delicacies at great cost."
t>A
TOV fiev airov nctravfitvov. "To have abstained from the bread."
. TO oiftov OVTO naff OVTO. "The meat itself alone." Literally, "the
meat itself, by itself." /.oyov ovrof irtpl bvoftuTuv, K. T. A. "A con-
versation arising about names for things, for what particular act,
namely, each might be (a proper appellation)." iirl iroiu TTOTE tpyu,
K. T. A. "For what particular act a man is called carnivorous."
tnl TV a'nif). " With their bread." brav Trap?/. " Whenever it be
present," i. e., whenever bread be laid be ore them. ixl ye TOVTU.
" On this account, at least." ov yap s$v. " By no means." Com
pare iii., 6, 19.
NOTES TO bOOK ill. CHAPTER XIV. 325
$?, 4.
ro o^ov avro. "The mea; alone." That is avro tcatf avro, as in
<) 2. The common text has IVTOV. Stephens conjectured at>Tot>.
pi] uGK.T)Geu<;, uXTC jjdovfjf ev.Ka. "Not for training, but the mere
gratification of the appetite." The term uoKqaeuf has reference
properly to athletes, who were accustomed to eat an enormous
quantity of flesh, in order to strengthen their muscular powers.
G^O/IT). " Scarcely." rolf tfeojf tv^uvrai. Compare iv., 2, 24
uiKoruf av oiirof, K. r. %,. "This one should natural!} pray for abund-
ance of flesh," t. e., to consume. npofe7ia6ev. "Took in addition."
tt n7ii)aiov. " You who are near." Supply v^elf. The pronoun is
expressed in the Hist. Gr., ii., 3, 54, and Cyrop., \L, 2, 4. r airy
o\f><f), ft rip oi/)u atT(f). " His bread as meat, or his meat as bread."
Compare i., 3, 5.
$5.
em T$ hi tliufjLu. " Tasting many dishes with one piece of bread."
Literally, " on one piece of bread." no^vre^earepa otjjonoua, K. r. ?..
" Any cookery more extravagant, or one that in a greater degree
spoils the viands, than that which he practices who," &c. For rj
uuhtov, a correction of Castalio, many editions have rj /z/Uor.
7rA'w \iiv ye, K. r. A. " Since he mixes many more things than the
cooks do," &c. Two MSS. have irfaiu (J.EVTOI. a (5e exflvoi p/ ovp-
aiyvvovaiv, K. T. "k. "While he who (thus) mixes together condi-
ments which they do not mix, as being unsuitable, errs, if indeed
they act rightly, and destroys their art."
$6.
irapaaKevd&a6ai /nev 6i//o7rotovf, K. T. A. " To provide one's self
with cooks that are perfectly acquainted with their art, and yet that
he himself, though claiming no knowledge of this same profession,
should alter the dishes prepared by them." Literally, " the things
lone by them." /cat d/lAo <5e TI trpofyiyverai. K. r. %.. " And some-
thing else besides accrues unto the man who is accustomed," &c.,
. ;., an additional evil befalls him. psioveKTeiv. "To be stinted. 1 '
noBuv TO avvqOtf. " Missing what he was accustomed to." TOV
lt>a ^ufibv evl oi/>w nporre'fnrEiv. " To accompany single morsels of
bread with single morsels of meat." The article here imparts a
distributive force. 5re pi irapeii) troT^d, K. r. A. " Would be able
'to use with pleasure a single kir.d of meat, whenever variety might
not be present."
3iit) NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER XIV.
cif TO tiuxticQai, K. r. A. "That the verb ei>ux*io9<*t, in the Ian.
guage of the Athenians, meant ' to eat.' " Observe here the peculia
force of Ka.~f.iu. TO 6i tv irpofgciodai. "And that the word ei> wai
added, that we may eat those things which," etc., t. e., in order
to express the fancy for what would disorder neither body nor mind,
and might be easily procurable. Observe here the force of t^l, ana
compare the explanation of Kuhner : " Pracpontio inl tignificat con'
i-.'.iontm vcl contilium : illud tv adhctrcrc ita, ut ea cum.cd.amut, qua,"
6te. ufre tal TO tvuxtlaOai, K. T. A.. So that he referred the ten-
to those who lived moderately."
BOOK IV
CHAPTER I.
$1-
nal d pETpluf aiedavofiiv^. "Even if moderately intelligent/
t. e., even if only of moderate understanding. Observe the differ-
ence between el KOI and a? el. The former means " although,"
and Kai belongs to the sentence, and allows something which doea
or will really exist, or has existed ; the latter means " even if," and
here KOI belongs to d, and not to the sentence, and allows a sup-
posed case which does not or will not exist, or has not existed
Compare Kiihner, $ 861, Jelf. TOV 2u/cpuret avveivai. " Than in
timacy with Socrates." dirovovv. " Any where whatsoever." Ob-
serve that OTTOVOVV, ofrtfovv, &c., like the Latin ubicumque, quicum-
gtte, &c., take either a repetition of the verb of the clause, or require
elvai to be supplied. TO eneivov fie/nv^adai. "The recollection of
him," i. e., the recalling him to one's recollection. KOI anoSexofiE-
vovf EKEIVOV. " And who embraced his tenets." Compare the ex
planation of KUhner: " Qui ejus disciplinam sequebantur. 'AwoJe^e
o6ai nva vel n est probare aliquem (alicujus sententiam) vel aliquid '
v. " In serious mood."
$2.
fyq f^ev av. " He would say," i. e., he was accustomed to say.
Compare i., 1, 16. rd aufiara jrpoj- upav ev KE^VKOTUV. "Well en-
dowed by nature in their persons for beauty." More freely, ' with
oeauty." ereK/talpeTo Se, K. r. A. " He conjectured, also, excellent
dispositions," i. e., what dispositions were excellent. olf --p
" Those things unto which they applied themselves." /
TUVTUV. " All those branches of learning." lanv. " One has it
n his power." O'IKEIV. "To regulate." ev ^p^aBat^ "Manage
veil." TraidevOevras. " If instructed."
w TOV aiiTov 6e Tp6irov, K. T. A. " He did not make advances in
.he same way, however, unto all." The particle de, in place of
ieing the second word n the clause, is here placed after OVTOV, be
32 NOTES TO HOOK IV. CHAPTER II.
cause this word is opposed to the different other arts which Soc-
rates employed. Oi> and <i/./. are opposed to each other. ftad^aeu(
6i nara^povovvTaf. " But slighting instruction." Verbs signifying
41 to care for," " think much of," or their contraries, are construed
with a genitive of the person or thing cared for, or disregarded, dec.,
and an accusative of the cause of care, disregard, &c. (Kuhner,
t) 496, 551, Jelf.) iiridcuvvuv. "Instancing." ev^vtardrovf.
"Best in breed." ojodpovf. "Mettlesome." in vfuv. "When
young." u6u.fiaara.. "Not broken in." 6vfKa6tKTOTuTov(. "Very
difficult to hold in." TUV fv+vtaruTuv. "That are of the best
blood." Ato/.ijf axOeiaaf. "Well trained." The term d^dciaaf is
peculiarly used of hounds. The word " untrained," uva-yuyovr, here
applied to hounds, is applied above to horses, iii., 3, 4. fiaviudci^.
" Rabid."
v4.
evfvcffTarovf " Of the noblest natures." ralf yn>x a '(- The part
of any thing affected by the operation of the verb is put in the ac-
cusative, but instead of this accusative the dative is sometimes used,
as here. (Compare Matthia, $ 424, Obs. 1.) ^eyoAe/ovf KOI aQo-
dpovf. "High souled and energetic." KOKU tpya^ovrai. Some read
KOKU Ipyu&odai.
(,5.
rotif (5e x2 irlovTt,) ptya QpovotvTaf. " Those, however, wno
thought highly of themselves in consequence of riches." efptvov,
Ae'ywv. " He admonished by saying." tl rif oltrai. Observe the
employment of the indicative here in the oratio obliqua, the object
being brought before the mind not as a mere conception, but aa
something certain, in order to render the narrative more animated
diayvuocodat. "He will distinguish between." ev
"Ttat he is acting rightly."
CHAPTER II.
$1.
if iroofe$pero. " How he assailed." nal y.iya fyovotatv trrl ao-
+1$. "And who prided themselves greatly upon their wisdom. "
Observe that the verb Qpovelv with M and a dative is usually ac
oompanied by the adverb fiiya. EvOvdqfiov. Compare i., 2, 29. A
different person of this name is mentioned in iv., 3, 2. ypdjiuara
" Had collected numerous extracts." Ktthm>>
NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II.
correctly maintains, that ypanpara has here the force of a >yy pu^ara,
or avyyeypafipeva, " prtzcepta et ezempla e scriptorHus sxcerpta."
awEiXeyits'vov. Perfect passive participle in a middle sense, or, rath
er, the perfect middle participle at once. km aofyip. " In wisdom.'
Literally, "for wisdom." 6ia veonira. Compare iii., 6, 1. *a0t
fovra eif qvcoTrotelov n, K. T. /I. " Accustomed to go into the shop
of a bridle maker, one of those near the market-place, and sit down
therein." The preposition el? has here the force of a verb of motion.
iiu avvovaiav rivbg rwv aofy&v. " In consequence of intimacy
with any one of the Sophists." Trpbg EKEIVOV ano6?i.eneiv. " Looked
to him." The English idiom is the same : " to look to a person,"
t. e., to expect some help or assistance from him. anovtiaiov uvdpof.
" Of an able minister." KIVEIV. " To arouse," t. e., to induce him
to speak. Compare Kiihner, " ad loqucndum excitare," and also Hein-
dorf and Stallbaum, ad Plat., Lysid., p. 223, A. Valckenaer, less
correctly, renders it by the Latin pungere, i. e., to nettle or provoke.
Taf fiiv oMyov ugiaf r^vaf, K. T. \. "That men could not become
able even in arts of little importance without fit instructors." The
expression airovdatoc TTJV rixyriv is the same as 6sivdf TTJV rexvriv.--
UTTO TavTopdrov. " Spontaneously." The same, in fact, as <f>vaei.
(,3.
$vhaTT6[ievov, pi Jcifj;, K. T. /I. " Anxious lest he appear to ad-
mire Socrates for wisdom." Eij0ii<%iOf ovroai. "This Euthydemua
here." Proper names, when accompanied by the demonstratives
owrof, /ceivo?, 6<5f, and avroc, are without the article. (Kukner, 453,
Jelf.) EV fat/dp ytv6[j.Evo<;. " On having reached the proper age,"
t. e., the age of manhood. The term rfkiida properly denotes the
age of man from his eighteenth year to his fiftieth. r^f TroAewf Ao-
yov irspi TIVOC irpoTiBeiaye. "The state giving him permission to
speak about any matter." The expression /loyov npo-ndsvai is in
IjUlincopiamdicendifacere. (D'Orville, ad Charit., p. 111.) After the
Athenian people had been convened in assembly, a herald gave lib-
erty to address the people upon a proposed subject by the usual
formula rt<; ayopsvstv /SoWereu ; 1 uv ETriTijdevEi. " From the con-
duct he now pursues." Attraction for EK TUV a eTUTrjdevsi. Kahov
irpooi/jiov ruv 6r]firiyopiuv TrapnoKCVuaaadai, K. r. X. "To have con-
pocted an admirable preamble for his public orations, from an anxi-
ety not to appear to learn any thing from any one." Observe that
row is Attic for TLVOC. TrpooipidueTat. " He will form the exoidium."
.130 NOTES TO BOOK IV. -- CIIAPTKR II.
$4.
siovuv. "Although I heard." oM' intp.tMi6rjv, K. r. A. "Noi
was ; ever so icitous of any one of those who were acquainted with
these matters becoming an instructor unto me.'' luvavria. Supply
tTToirica. AtareTtXtxa fevyuv. " I have always avoided." Compare
i., 2, 28; hi., 1, 4. ri> 66ai. "The very appearance of it." a
ttjrd ravroudrov kiriy poi. " May occur to me spontaneously."
dpuooiie 6' uv, K. r. A. " It might suit, also, those to form their
preamble in this way, who wish to obtain a medical appointment
from the state." Compare Kt) liner : " publici media munut accipere."
Weiske supposes that qualified physicians were appointed by the
people in assembly. These were of two classes : the free, who at-
tended to the free ; and the slaves, who cured the slaves. They
received their salary from the public treasury. i^iTJj6t iov. " Ad-
vantageous." Ernesti thinks irriT^deiov and kvrtiiOev spurious, since
they are not noticed in the translation of Bessario. TUV <arpv
" Of the physicians of the day." Observe the force of the article.
TO dogat pepadtiKtvai. " The very appearing to have learned." h
iifuv airoKtvfovnuv. " By trying experiments upon you." Literally,
" among you," i. ., in your case. Schneider aptly compares Pliny,
H. N., zxix., 1, " Difcunt (medici) periculit nostris, et experimenta vet
mortet agunt." r<p irpooifuu " At this form of preamble."
Compare i., 2, 16. ou^poavwis do^av irepi6d/3.fodai.
"To invest himself with a reputation for modesty." Compare
Schneider : " Tacendo nssumere et contequi laudem modestitz." Kflh-
ner is guilty of a singular oversight here. " Since Euthydemus," he
remarks, " is said, in $ 3, to have departed, what is now related must
be supposed to have happened on a subsequent occasion." Not so,
however, by any means. In 3, Euthydemus is said to have been
in the act of departing when Socrates commenced his attack, and
be is now represented as having been induced to remain by what
he heard fall from the lips of the philosopher. davnaordv yap, *.
T. A. " It is strange, then, why in the world they who wish," dec.
The particle yap here serves to draw a conclusion. Socrates forms
an inference from the previous conduct of Euthydemus ; and hence,
for a literal translation of yup (" for"), we may supply the ellipsis at
follows, with Herbst : OVK opOtif noieic 0v?.arro/rof ovrdf r/ f&ey
yeadai. u/./.o n laavoi. Compare i., 2, 46. il>f ovvcxte'-na. rt Ai
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER il. 33
ice-ssantfy as possible." Ernesti and Weiske explain this bj
" statim a consilio caplo, nullo intervallo facto." Ka6' iaiiTovf. " By
themselves," i. e., unassisted. irapa rotf apiarois, K. T. A. "With
those who seem to be most skilled." Here apiarotf is attracted into
the case of rotf. IVEKO. TOV prjfiev, K. r. 7,. " So as not to do any
thing without their judgment." oif owe uv ahXuf , K. r. A. " Think-
ing that they could not otherwise become worthy of notice." Equiv-
alent to vofiifrvTec on oiiK uv uhhuf at;i62.oyoi ytvoivTo. Compare ii.,
2,13. avrofiaroi. " By uninstructed talent." Literally, "of them-
selves."
$7.
Kalroi ye Toaovry, K. r. A. " And yet, these latter affairs are so
much more difficult in execution than the others, by how mach, al-
though more busy themselves about them, they, who accomplish
them, are fewer in number," i. e., in proportion to the comparative
ewness of those who succeed.
$8.
aKovovTOf 'EvBvdrjfiov. "While Euthydemus heard him without
attention," i. e., merely heard, but did not seem to pay any attention
to him. To this is opposed irpoBvfidrcpov UKOVOVTO which presently
follows. TOIOVTOVC 7(.6yovf l/leyc. " Used to make such remarks as
vhese." Observe the force of the imperfect. Kiihner's observation,
referred to under $ 6, applies more correctly here, since the allu-
ion now is to several conversations subsequent to the main one so
fully detailed. iroiftorepov viro/tfrovra. " Remaining more readily."
7re H<H, u Ev66di}/j.e, TCJ 6vu, K. r. X. " Tell me, Euthydemus,
have you really, as I hear, collected," &c. The common text has
owfj!;ac, for which we have given avi>7jx a f w i tn Zeune, Ktlhner, and
others, as-suggested by Valckenaer. TUV Aeyo/iei>wv a<f>uv yeyovevai.
Attraction. Compare i., 2, 3. vrj TOV A/a. Compare i., 2, 9
$9.
vri rijv "Upav. Compare i., 5, 5. dyafiai yi aov. " I do admire
you, indeed." The verb uya^ai is construed with an accusative of
the person, and a genitive of the thing which is the cause of the
wonder ; or with a genitive of the person and a genitive of a par-
ticiple, as uyafiai as TTJG uvSpeiaf, u-yafj.ni aov 'Xiyovro^. The place
of the participle, however, is often supplied, as in the present in-
stance, by an explanatory clause, with on, dtort, drruf, Ac. Com
pare K&hner, 495, Ols. Jelf. Kpoeihov fia Wov. Compare ii., 1, 2
382 NOTK8 TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER If.
fitritvai ri)v aopiav. "To be seeking after wisdom in tu*
right way."
410.
rt te 6q ; " But in what particular a t, pray !" iitaunrjatv. Com
pare iii., 6, 4. upa fir; larpof ; " Do you wish, then, to become *
'physician !" Supply (3>rv^ei ytviaBai. The difference between up
oil and upa pfi is this, tha f . up' ov, nonne, requires an affirmative an-
swer, but Jpa ui'i, num, a negative, as upa does alone ; but still ur,
imparts some degree of doubt to the question, and that for the pur-
pose sometimes of irony. Compare Kuhncr, t) 873, Jelf.ovyypuft-
uara. " Writings." yvu/toviKov yap uv6p6f, K. T. X. " Since there
is need of a well-informed person for this also," i. e., a person of
judgment, whose mind has been matured by much reading and re
flection. Observe that rovro is here the accusative of the object.
6e6(5(jpof. Theodorus was a philosopher and native of Cyrene, and
a celebrated geometrician. According to Maximus Tyrius (Ditt.,
22), he was the preceptor of Socrates. Compare iv., 7, 3. aarpo-
adyof. " An astronomer." This was the original meaning of the
word. Subsequently it was used to signify an astrologer. So uo-
T/jo^oyfa, "astronomy," though aarpovofua was also in use. The
case is similar in Latin with astrologia and tutronomia. poi/v'%-
" A Rhapsodist." The Rhapsodists were persons who recited, in
public, portions of epic poems, especially those of Homer. They at
first were held in great esteem ; but in the time of Socrates the
order had fallen into disrepute. ru pev txi} uKpifovvraf. " Know
his verses accurately." ai-roif <5c -dw fj^.tOiovf uvraf. The same
contempt for the Rhapsodists was entertained by Plato, as appears
from the dialogue entitled Ion, $ 1, seqq. Compare StaUbaum, ad lor
i) 11.
oi> irjitov tyicoat. " You surely do not desire." Observe that ov
AfjTtov are here employed ironically. These particles are generally
used in Attic writers to express a question to which a denial is con-
fidently expected. (Compare ii., 3, 1.) Socrates, however, in put-
ting the question, knew well that it would be answered in the af-
firmative. IOTL yup -uv paaiXeav alirrj. " For this is the art of
kings." Supply % TE^VJ? from what precedes. uyadov ravra. "Good
at these things." Adjectives expressing quality, such as <iva06f,
*aAof, /ca6f, ffo^of, &c., are construed with an accusative of the
end or purpose. (Kuhncr, $ 579. 2, Jclf.) KOI ^u/ln. Compare iii.
3 O.Koi oi'x olov ri ye. " And it is not possible, indeed." Valek
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER II. 333
enaei would reject the particle ye Consult, however, Schaefer.
Appaiat. Demos th., i., p. 543.
$ 12.
ov Sri Tovro naTdpyaaai ; " Have you, indeed, accomplished this ?"
t. e., have you, indeed, acquired this virtue 1 The allusion is to jus-
tice (diKdtoavvrj). ovdevbf uv T/TTOV (ftavijvai dtKatof. " That I will
appear as just as any other." More literally, "less just than no
one." TUV tiiKtiav fpya. "Any works of the just." dp' ovv. Com-
pare ii., 7, 5. t%ovaiv iirideigai. Compare ii., 6, 28. fiq ovv oi> 6v-
vafiai. Euthydemus, surprised at the question of Socrates, answers
it by another question : " What ! am I then unable to explain the
works of justice '."' When ov stands in a sentence introduced by //#,
it belongs to some single word, not to the whole sentence. The
particle /?, moreover, is distinguished from upa (ty only in being less
pointed and emphatic. syuye TO, TTJ( udiKtaf. Supply 6iivaftai i^rjyj}
aaadai.
$13.
flovhci ovv ypdijiufttv. Compare ii., 1, 1. Here A stands for 6*
Kaioavvij, and A for aJtrcia. npdf TO A rid&ftev. "We add to Delta,"
t. e., we place under it. el ri aot doiceT, tyrj, irpoeSeiv TOVTUV, K. T. A.
" If you think, said he, thwt you have any need of these (letters) be-
sides," t. e., in addition to the means you already possess for ex-
plaining these matters. In this discussion, Socrates does not so
much wish to strip Euthydumus of his reputation for justice, as of
his own self-conceit. Wheti Euthydemus at one moment pronoun-
ces the same thing to be just, at another unjust, he clearly shows
his ignorance of what he professed to know, and, therefore, that he
had not any true or real claim to wisdom.
$ 14.
OVKOVV lanv kv avOpunoif TO Tpevtieadai ; " Does falsehood, then,
exist among menl" The article, which is wanting in all the MSS
and older editions, has been added by Ernesti. iroTspuae. " lu
which of the two classes." Literally, " to which of the two sides."
npbf TJJV udtKiav. " Under injustice." irpof <5e TT; 6inaioavvy, K
T. A. " And shall no one of these, in our opinion, belong to justice."
laterally, " lie in addition to justice," i. e., be placed under it. dei-
vbv yap uv EIIJ, l$i). " (No), truly, replied he, for that would be in-
tolerable." The particle yap often occurs in answers, when it must
be referred tr something not expressed.
J334 NOTES TO BOOK IV. -- CHAPTER If.
$ 15.
tSavifta^oiiarjrai. This verb is often used with respect to cities.
Compare Aget., vii., 6. Conviv., iv., 36. irpbf rove f&ovf. " Wit!
reference to friends." baa. npd( ry lidmia idqKapev, K. r. ? " What-
soever things we have placed under the head of injustice, must we
place all (of these), likewise, under the head of justice *" Observe
ihat irpof ry adtida idf]Kaptv is an instance of what grammarians term
he pregnant construction, for irpof rr/v aimtav iQjjKaptv, ufTt *ti-
odai vp6f ai>ry. Prepositions with the dative are sometimes joined
to verbs of motion, whither, and with the accusative to verbs of rest.
This is called the pregnant construction. In the former case, the
speaker regards the state of rest following on the complete motion ;
n the latter, the motion which precedes and is implied in the state
^f rest ; so that the two parts, which in other languages require two
verbs to express them, are in Greek signified by one. Compare
Kfthner, $ 645, Jelf. edqicafiev. This form is rare, for the Attict
usually write fffeuev. The aorist in KO occurs in good authors a.-
most exclusively in the singular and third person plural. In thf
rrst of the persons the second aorist is more used, which, again,
k \rdly ever occurs in the singular. Compare Matthia, 210, 211
$ 16.
3ovXei o6v, l^i), K. r. X. " Do you wish, then, said he, that, having
placed these things thus, we again proceed to define, namely, that
jt is jusf," &c. <!// <Jif jrpof ye rot'rovf, *. r. A. " But that, with
re.'eren".e to the laCter, a general must act without the smallest
gt'ile." Th<5 4-ubiect here is arparriyov, which is to be supplied from
the puHJodung section.
cv. ' Disheartened." Compare ii., 6, 18. yt
Compare ii., 6, 08. jr/iwrj? rdf udvpiac rov erparnfiarof
" Shall cause the despondent frel'ngs of his army to cease." So
bams has, with one MS., TT/( aPvftfaf rovf arpanura^. xoTipuOi &{{
aoucv ; " Under which head are we to place this act of deceit !"
irpof rijv dmaioovvriv. " That we irust assign it to justice." Sup-
ply dertov tlvat fjfuv. dcopcvov fap/VKe-af, K. T. X. "Reqt \irinf
medicine, and yet not liking a particular drug." uf atrlov TO <pdp-
UOKOV (Ju. " Shall give kirn the drug ic question as >f it were an
article of food." Commentators compare with this the fine lines in
Isicretius, i., 935, seqq. : " Sed veluti pueri* cbs*nthi* tetra wudfntt*," 1
to. ~*ot. " Under which head." > TO ai<r6. " Under the M "
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER II. 335
urf diaxprjarjrat tavrdv. "Lest he destroy himself." The verk
liaxpijaOai. is used in this sense by a euphemism, and governs au
accusative. K/*tyrj rj dpirdan. Compare iii., 6, 11.
$ 18.
Ayf, fyri, m>, K. T. A, " Do you mean, saic. he, that not even
toward our friends ought we on all occasions to act without gui e 1"
fs.ETaridfp.ai. "I retract." rj IJ.TI bpBuf nOevai. "Than to lay
down a wrong position."
$ 19.
TUV de 6rj, K. T. A. In this and the following section, Socrates does
not express his own sentiments, for what in those passages he as-
serts is opposed to his own doctrines as stated elsewhere (e. g., iii..
4, 4, seqq. ; iv., 6, 6), respecting the nature of justice and other vir-
tues. He here assumes the character of a Sophist in order more
fully to convict Euthydemus of frivolity and self-conceit ; for he
who knowingly does injury to a friend, if we look to the point of
knowledge, is more just, has a greater knowledge of justice, than he
who does wrong unwittingly ; but if we look to the act of injury, he
is more unjust than the other. But he alone is to be called just,
who, knowing what is just, also executes it, not he who only has
the knowledge without the execution. And so he who designedly,
and of set purpose, writes ungrammatically, if we consider the point
of knowledge merely, is a better grammarian than he who writes or
reads ungrammatically without knowing that he does so, but not so
if we regard the act alone. (Kukner, ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.)
kirl /3Aufy/. "To injure them." The preposition eirl, with a da-
tive, sometimes expresses the object or aim of an action. So oi>
inl Kaiey, in Thucydides, v., 45, " not with any view to injury."
Compare Kuhner, $ 634, Jelf. 6 enuv, rj 6 duuv. " He who coin
mils the wrong intentionally, or he who does it unwittingly." -KIQ-
TCVU olf diroKpivouat. " Put confidence in the answers which I give."
Attraction for u. dpfjodu poi. " Let it be said by me," '. e., let me
here admit.
$20.
[tddnoif Kai eirurrJip?). " An art and science." y tuuaTinuTcpov.
"A better grammarian." KOI dvayiyuuanrj. "And read." OTTOTI
JwAotro. "Whenever he might feel inclined." Observe the force
of the optative in marking the repetition of an act, and compare 5r
if? naptiti, in Hi., 14, 6. avrd. Referring to writing ard reading.
336 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II.
wwf 7 up ov. Affirma. vely : " (Yes), for how could it be otherwise ?"
(Matthict, $ 610, 6.) ra dlnaia 61 iroTtpov. For the situation of TTO-
rtpov, compare note on ii., 7, 8 ; iii., 9, 1. faivouai. "I appear to
eay BO." Supply rotro Xfyuv. Observe that faivo/iai is opposed to
the following dotu. 6onC> 6e ftoi KO.I ravra, K. T. A.. " But I think I
ay so without knowing why."
fll.
Ti 61 dq; "Wh?l then, pray 1" foafav. "When describing."
With regard to $pauv .... 0pay, observe, that by a peculiar Greek
idiom, there is attached to the verb of the sentence a participle of
the same root and of similar meaning. This is exactly analogous
to the constructions udxqv uuxeaOat, dec. Compare Kukner, 705,
3, Jelf. /.oyiaunv dirofatvouevof rov avrdv. " When stating the re-
sult of the same calculation," i. ., when rendering the same ac-
count. iijlof v n Ai' thai. Supply doKfi ; and on the construction
of the whole clause, compare iii., 5, 24.
$22.
u.vdpaTro6u6tt^. Compare i., 1, 16. up' ovv 6tu rrjv rov ^a^.Ktveiv t
K. r. A. " Pray, then, do they obtain this name on account of their
ignorance of working at smith's work 1" rov TenraivtaBai. " Of
carpentry." TOV amrevtiv. " Of shoe making." ov6e 6t' ev TOVTUV.
Since the former interrogation has been denied (oi>6l 6iu T<VTIJV),
Kohner supposes Euthydemus somewhat irritated at the captious
interrogatories of Socrates, and that he answers here pettishly.
a'/./.u KOI Toiivavriov. That is, did TIJV ruv TOIOVTUV oo<j>lav TOV bvo-
uarof TOVTOV rvyx avovatv -
fevyciv, on-ur ufi, K. r. A. " To avoid being low-minded." Liter-
ally, " slavish," t. c., in spirit. TTU.W <I>fJ.rjv (fn7.oao<f>etv (j>i%.ooo<piav. " I
altogether thought that I was seeking out a philosophic system,"
t. e., pursuing a line of study. Compare the explanation of Kuhner :
' S(tpe $Aoao$elv est, diligenter meditando aliquid reperire.'" It is
used by Isocrates in the signification of " to study," " to investigate
by study." The proper meaning of the verb is, " to love knowledge,"
"to seek to become wise," "to seek after knowledge for its own
eake." 5C iff uv, K. r. A. Construe ut> with iraidevOijvai, and con-
sult Kuhner, 429, Jelf. iraidevB^vai ru vpof^Kovra. Verbs which
have two accusatives in the active, retail one of these cases in the
passive xa^.oK(iya8iaf 6peyofUv<f>. Compare i., 2, 16. rtif olei ^
NOT.ES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER 11 331
. T. 7i. " How much do you think I am dejected," i. c., can you
imagine the despair I am in. dta psv TU TrpoTrETrovrjfiKva, K. T 7*.
"After all my previous labor, not even able to answer that which is
asked me concerning the things which I ought most of all to know."
Literally, " on account of the things previously labored upon." Ob-
serve in imep uv the attraction for a, and also that irepi is more usual
in this construction.
$ 24.
Ae/I0otff . Delphi was situate on the southern side of Mount Par-
nassus, in Phocis, and was famed for its oracle of Apollo. The
more ancient name was Pytho. fjtirj TTUTTOTE " Ever as yet."
KareuaOtf oiiv Trpof r<p va&, K. r. A. " Did you observe, then, that
sentence, KNOW THYSELF, written somewhere upon the temple
(wall)!" Observe here the force of the article ro, equivalent, as
Sturz remarfs, to dictum illud. This is said to have been the say-
ing of Chilo. Others, however, ascribe it to Thales. Socrates often
recommended it to his followers, for which he is ridiculed by Aris-
tophanes. Compare Suvern, ad Aristoph., Nub., p. 6. ovdev aoi rot
ypu/tparof ifteTiTjaev. The impersonal /j.efoi, euros, est, is construed
with a dative of the person and a genitive of the tiling. (Klfhncr,
496, Jelf.) cavrbv emGKonelv, ufrtf Ettjc. Thus sometimes in
Latin, as in Cicero, " Nosti Marcellum, quam tardus sit." TOVTO yt.
< This, at least," i. e., my own self. o%o/lJ? yap av uA/lo rt, y6eti>
" For I could scarcely have known any thing else."
25.
wf77fp ot rovf iTTTrouf .... oTTUf e\'. These words form a paren-
thesis. yiyvuaKeiv. " That they know (the animal)." Trpbf rrjv
TOV IKKOV %P eiav - "As regards the proper use of the steed," i. e.,
Jie proper services required of him. Trpof rrjv uvOpu-nivrjv xpetav
" With reference to human uses."
$26.
Trdcr^oudtv. " Experience." diu 6e ro fipeva&ai eavruv. " But,
by having been deceived with respect to themselves," t. e., by reason
of not knowing themselves. biayiyvuaKovaiv. " Thoroughly dis-
tinguish." Trpurroiref. " By attempting." ev -npurrovai. " Enjoy
success " diatyeiiyovai TO /caKWf Trpurrctv. " Escape ill success."
Toi>c a/lAovf uvOpurrovf 6c<ifui&iv. "To form an estimate regarding
ttie rest of men." 6tu rfjf TUV uMuv ^petaf. " By means of theii
use of the rest of men," i. c., by their dealings with others.
P
338 .VOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER I
| sir.
* i\f. fai ei66rtf. Supply eavroiV. or rijv tavrCtv dvvapiv. irpof rt
to*f ciAAovr, *. r. >L "Are similarly affected as regards both the
rest of men," dec. Inasmuch as they do not know themselves, they
are equally ignorant of other men, and of all human affairs. ofiri
o<f jpuvrat. "Nor those with whom they have dealings." TUV rt
dyaduv oTroTvyjuvotioi, K. T. ?.. " They both fail of obtaining the
things that are good, and fall into those that are evil."
$28.
iniTvyxuvovrtf uv irpdrrovciv. " Succeeding in the things which
they do." Observe that uv is by attraction for a. tal ol re 6(10:01
rovroi(, K. r. A. " And they who are like to them gladly make use
9f their assistance," i. e., men of similar prudence ; men who re-
emblc them in character and conduct. vxep avruv (iovfai-eodai
" To counsel for them." nal npoiaraadai re tavrtiv Totrovf. " AnC
to place these before themselves." We have here, as Kdhner re
marks, a species of anacoluthon. The more regular form of expres-
sion would have been, nai ^polaraaOai re j3ov).ovra.i iavruv TOVTOVC
nal
29.
6e aipoi'fici-ot. "And making an unfortunate choice," i. ..
m consequence of not knowing their own abilities. Weiske takes
it passively : " Infeliciter ad aliquod negotium vd rnttnus delecti."
bluioi'VTai re KOI KoXa^ovrai. " Are both fined and punished." Com-
pare Kukner: u Mulctantur et castiganlvr." ufto^ovai. " Incur dis-
repute." rdv xohtuv on. In order to give greater force to the op*
position, the genitive is thus placed before the conjunction. So
sometimes in Latin, as in Cicero, Divin., i., 40 : "Dcu* ut halcrctur,"
&.C.
wf ndvv fioi 6oKovv. Here donoiiv is an accusative after ladi, equir-
alent to ladi Aontiv poi. In place of this construction the genitive
absolute is more frequently employed. The common text has dotti.
TTtpl TroMiov -xoiTjreoi'. Compare ii., 3, 10. ffpdf oe urro6?^Tu, K.
r. A. "I look to you (for aid), if haply you might feel inclined to
explain it unto me." The optative with d is used with respect to
present actions, when the doubtfulness of the result is to be strongly
marked ; and sometimes, as in the present instance, uv is added,
for the purpose of making that doubtfulness still stronger Com
parr Ma/thi<r, $ 526
NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II. 339
ffoirtjf TTou yiyvudKtir;. "You fully know, I suppose. 1 ' ei yap
untie ravra olda, K. T. ?.. " For if I did not even know these, I would
be more worthless even than a slave." Literally, " than slaves."
The particle ei is used with the indicative, and, in the apodosis,
the optative with uv, when the condition contains a determinately
expressed case, and the apodosis refers to a circumstance which ia
merely possible or probable. (Matthia, $ 524, Obs. 2, 1.) aiirb TO
tyiaiveiv. " The very circumstance of being in health." weira TU
aiTia ixaaTepov avrtiv, K. T. />.. " In the next place, as regards the
causes ok' each of them, namely, both drink and food, (I regard) those
which conduce to health as blessings," &c. Supply vopifa from the
previous clause, and observe that TTOT-U and jBpurd are more literally
"drinkables" and "eatables."
$ 32.
a3 TO vyiaiveiv Kai TO VOOELV. "Both health and sickness.''
Taken substantively. Trdre 6' uv, K<J>TJ, K. T. A. The inquiry of Eu-
thydemus. crrpamaf re aia^paf, K. T. X. " Some having, by reason
of strong health, taken part either in a disgraceful expedition by
land, or some injurious movement by sea," &c. ol (5e 61' uoOsvfiav
fnroXeiQOevTcf, auduaiv. " While others, having been left behind on
account of feeble health, may have been saved." Some prefer.ren-
dering uTroAn^fltVref here more freely, " having missed (the expe-
dition, or movement by sea)." puUov ayada ?/ /cocl. "Any more
blessings than evils." ovdev, pa Am, QaiveTai, K. T. A. " Not any
more, indeed, it is evident, according to this mode of arguing, at
least."
33.
aW ij yi roi ao&a. "But wisdom, at least, indeed." rt 6ai
rbv Aa/Jo/lov, K. T. A. This passage is remarkable for its Socratic
irony. Below, iv., 5, 6, where the philosopher utters his real sen-
timents, he calls aotyiav, i. e., intelligence and wisdom, the summum
bonum ; and above, iii., 9, 5, he clearly states all virtue to be cro-
<j>ia. TOV Aa/daAov. " The celebrated Dasdalus." The article here
is emphatic. on ^(pdslf into Mtvcj, /c. r. A. " How that, having
been seized by Minos, on account of his wisdom, he was compelled
to be a slave to that prince." Daedalus, according to the legend
was an Athenian, but having killed, through envy, his sister's son
?erdix, he fled to Crete, where his skill obtained for him the friend-
ship and protection of Minos. This Socrates ironically calls 7.r>^i"^
340 NOI'KS Vf> U -)DK IV.---CHAI-TKR II.
VTTO M/vu, *. r. A. fterd TOV viov. An allusion to the fabled flight
of Dsedalus, along with his son k-arus, from the island of Crete, afu i
the affair of Pasiphaft. rov re iraida uirufaae. In the Icariau Si a,
as it was afterward called. tlf roi<c ftapCupovf. Deedalus fled to
Sicily after the loss of his son, where he was protected by Cocalua,
king of the Sicani, and where he executed for the monarch many
great works of art. This Socrates- ironically calls a second ensla-
ving. ru <5 Ilalaprjdovf, K. r. A. Palamedes exposed the pretended
madness of Ulysses, and thus incurred his hatred. Ulysses accused
dim of treason, and succeeded by his artifices in having him stoned
to death. Herbst aptly compares Philostratus (Heroic., p. 707) -.
W.al.afii/Si)v 6e ovfiiv ij oopia uvqae TO fii] uvu uuOavilv (JiaC/.jy&Vra
~i'ftvovoiv. " Celebrate in song." (if. "How that." uvapmla-
rou<- irpof paoitea ytyovivai. "To have been carried off to the great
king." The King of Persia is meant, and the reference being a well-
known one, the article is, as usual, omitted.
$34.
Kivtwevci. "Appears." Compare ii., 3, 17 ; iii., 13, 3. tl-yc /irj
rtf ai>To, K. T. A. " (Yes), if at least one do not seek to compose it.
said he, O Euthydemus, of questionable goods," i. e., if he do nc
consider any questionable good as one of its ingredients. -I ft' ar,
l$ij, K. T. X. " But what one, said he, of the things tending to hap
piness, could be questionable in its nature T" t. e., could be a question
able good. etye //v irpos8qao/itv ai>T>. "Unless, indeed, we shall
attach to it (as its elements)."
$ 35, 36.
vil At', e<j>ij, npo^Ofiaofiev upa. "Ay, indeed, said Socrates, we
iviil then be adding those things." ;ro/>.?.u /cot ^-a^txra. Compare i..
2, 24. fici&aiv Ipyoif fnixeipovvTff. "Undertaking works too great
for them." itadovitTOficvoi TE KCU iiri6ov?.ev6ftevoi. " Being ener-
vated and plotted against." dAAa pfiv, l<j>y, cl-ye //!?cSf, K. T. 7.. " Why
in very truth, replied Euthydemus, if I do not speak rightly even in
praising happiness, I confess that I do not even know what I ought
to pray for from the gods." Literally, " with reference to the gods."
Compare i., 2, 10. ovd' IcKf^ai. "You have never even examined."
ii IOTI. "What kind of a thing it is." Compare i., 2, 13. TTUV
<* {rjirov. "Assuredly, if I mistake not, (I know this)."
" For one to know." Supply -ivd. fty ciSoTa
If he know not the people themselves." Literally, " the dem
NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II 341
Among the Greek democratical states, especially at Athens, tha
term (5;)/zof was used to indicate the commons, *he people, the priv-
ileged order of citizens, &c. noiovf. "What sort of persons."
elf a del reTiclv. ' To expend on those things on which they ought
(to expend their means)," i. e., on the necessaries of life. Sauppe
understands this differently. He refers -refalv to those citizens
who, being enrolled in a particular class, pay the public taxes as-
sessed upon that class : now, since these are said re^elv elf TU&V
nvu, he takes the present passage to mean the same as if it were
written rovf [irj fyovraf Teheiv elf ravra el? a, del. We have adopted
the same mode of resolving the passage, but with what we conceive
to be a far more natural explanation.
$38.
Kal TTeptTToiovvrat, UK' aiiruv. " They even make savings froru
them." KOI vij At", s$r n K. T. ?.. We have adopted in this sentence
the punctuation of Weiske. The passage stood thus in the old edi-
tions : Kal vi] At', eQrj Eiidvtiriuof 6p6tif -yap jj.e uva/j.i./j.vijaKEif olda
ydp, K. T. A. The second -yap, in our reading, explains the paren-
thesis. The more natural arrangement, as Kuhner remarks, would
have been as follows : Kal VTJ At', l<j>rj 6 EvOvdrjuof, olda (bpduf -yap
ue ava/u/j.vrjaKeif) Kal Tvpdvvovf, K. r A. ol unopuraToi. "They who
are completely destitute."
$ 39 '
roi>f [lev rvptivvovf elf TOV dfjfjiov -dfiaofiev. " We will have to class
these tyrants among the demus." OIKOVO^IKOI. " Good managers."
dvay/cdCet fie Kal ravra 6/j.nTio-yeiv, K. T. %.. "My own stupidity,
doubtless, forces me to concede even this." The position of SrjZov
en here is somewhat unusual. It would come in more naturally
after uvayKu&i //e. Leunclavms considers it a mere expletive here,
but this is going altogether too far. Ktvdvvevu yap utrfajf, K. T. ^..
" For I appear to know nothing at all." Literally, " simply nothing."
Equivalent to the Latin " omnino nihil."
ruv OVTU diareOevTuv VTTO 'ZuKpaTovf. " Of those who were re-
duced to this state by Socrates." f32,aKurlpovf. "More foolish
(than ever)." In relation to this form, compare notes on iii., 13, 4.
viveTiaSsv. " Concluded." aAAwj- el fir/. So in Latin, non aliter
nisi, for non aliter qnam si, in Cfc., Ep. ai Fain., viii., 14 ; xii., 14 ;
Liv., xlv., 11. evta 6s /cat -//(//fT-o, K. T. A "He imitated also, some
SI 1 ,' NOTI'.S T'i I! H>K IV. rilUM'KU lit.
of his uursuits.' Literally, some of the things which he pursued."
Obsene the attraction in uv for . SitrdpaTTtv. "Confounded
oim." itqyelro. "Explained to him."
CHAPTER III.
II.
TO ufi' oirv XtKTtKovf, K. T. ?,. " Socrates, then, was not urgent
that those who associated witli him should rapidly become able in
speech, or in action, or of invenfive skill." More literally, " did not
hasten onward this circumstance, that those who associated with
him should become," &c. How Socrates taught his pupils to be
irpatTiKoi will be related in chapter v. ; how to be 6ia?.enTtKoi in
chapter vi. ; and how to be itqx*vinoi, in chapter \i\.au$poavvTi.
" A spirit of self-control." roiif ravra iwaftivovf. " That those
who were powerful in these qualities," i. e., in speaking, acting, &c.
Trept -Beoiif autipovaf. " Sound in their notions respecting the
gods." IM.OI fiev oiiv airy, K. T. ?.. " Others, then, who were pres-
ent with him when conversing on this topic with other persons, re-
lated (hw words unto me)." Heindorf conjectured diriyolvro, i. .,
narrent ; Herbst, 6ir)yovvrai. We have followed the common text,
and have given the explanation of Bornemann, as approved of by
Kahner.
fl&n nors ooi enrjMev. " Did it ever hitherto occur to you." Com-
pare iv., 2, 4. KareaKEVuKaei. " Have provided." KOI of. Com-
pare i., 4, 2. f/ftiv napf^ovaiv. " Afford us." 5 / f
"And if we had not this, at least.'- ivtuu -/e rtiv rjfieripuv
ftiJv. " As far, at least, as our eyes are concerned." aAAu firjv nai.
"But, moreover." KU^.KTTOV dvairav+TJpiov. "A most excellent
time for taking repose." According to .he analogy of the language,
tvoTavr^ptov should properly signify " a place for taking repose."
Some raad avaTravar^piov, with regard to which form, consult the
remaiks of Lobeck, ad Soph., Aj., 704, p. 321.
$4,
Being luminous," i. e., light-imparting. ruf rt
"Both the divisions of the day," i. e., fyflpov
Uf<nju6piav. 6fi?.ijv, iairipav, or " da'.vn, midday. aAernoon. eveu
NOTES TO BOOK IV. UIAHTKK 111.
.ng." In the time of Xenor.hon upa did not signify an houi, or the
twenty-fourth equal part of a day and night. It appears to have
been first used m this latter sense by the astronomer Hipparchus,
about 140 B.C. Compare. Ideler, ChronoL, i., p. 239. <Jti TO OKO-
Ttivr) tlvai, aaaQeartpa iariv. " In consequence of its being gloomy,
is less distinct." Observe here the nominative with the infinitive
by attraction, and consult Kuhner, 672, 2, Jelf. uarpa avlQrivav.
" They cause the stars to shine forth." Observe here the employ,
meat of the aoris* to denote what is customary, or wont to happen.
raf upaf rift VVKTOC. The Greeks divided the /light into three
watches, the Romans into four.
45.
TavTtjv rjfdv ex. r/}f yftf uvatiidovat. " Tlieir raising this for us from
out of the earth." With uvadidovai supply avrov^, i. e., Tovf tifovf.
wpaf. "Seasons." oZf ev<^paiv6fii6a. "By which we experience
delight." More literally, " by which we gladden ourselves." Ob-
serve the force of the middle. TTUVV, 10??, KM TCIVTO. <f>Adv6puna.
" These things, also, said he, are indicative of a very strong love for
man." Observe that ravra is here in the plural, because the refer-
ence is not to the preceding TO, but to the various blessings tht are
enumerated.
$6.
OVTU iroMov at-iov, K. T. ?.. " A thing of so much value as both
10 produce, and, in conjunction with the earth and the seasons, to
bring to maturity," &c. avvTpfytiv. " To help to nurture." 7ra<r*
rotf Tp<j>ovaiv %/!& " With all our nutriment." ev/faTepyaaroTepa.
"More easy of digestion." TipovoijTiKov. "Is a mark of divine fore-
eight," i. c., of a kind Providence.
$7.
ro nvp. " The element of fire." Observe the article. It is
omitted in one MS., whence Bornemann has very rashly inclosed
it In brackets. kniKovpov //ev tyvxovs. " An aid against cold." aw-
tpy6v. " A co-worker." KaraaKEVu&vrai. " Supply themselves
with." Observe the middle. (if yap avvehovri direlv. Compare
iii.,8, 10. inrep6uMei QdavOpuTTiy. "Surpasses all the former in
evincing love for man."
$8.
TO de KOI aipa fiplv, K. r. A. " And, again, their having so abun-
dantly diffused the air every where around us." Literallv, " foi -is '
.'Ill MiTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER III.
This whole passage, down tc uveK^paarov inclusive, is pieserved onlj
n one MS., that of Meermann. It is suspected by most critics of
being spurious. The following reasons have been advanced for this
opinion. 1 . The use of the adverb u^Oav uf , where we would cx|>ect
aodovov. 2. The suspicious form of the aorist Ataxyaai. 3. The
affected form of the expression irpofiaxov fuiyf, which does not suit
Ihe simple style of Xenophon. 4. The words u/.?.<i KOI ircA
out ill agree with the preceding sentences. 5. The form
IB met with in no other passage. In many MSS., moreover, there
is an hiatus between TO 6e nai utpa and TO 6c rbv fi\iov, and it has
been supposed that some scribe attempted to fill up the vacuum with
the present passage. irpdpaxov KM. avvrpofyov. "A defense and sup-
port." <!?.?. KOI itf^dyr) nepiiv it' avrov. " But that we even cross
over seas by means of it," i. ., by the action of the air on the can-
vass of the sails. KOI TU knirt]6eia uA/.ovf, K. r. A. " And that some
men in one quarter and in one land, and other men in ; :
quarter and in a different land, by sending to each other, procure
for themselves what they require, how is not this beyond ..:! calcu-
lation * It is unutterably so."
ixei6av rpdnijTat. " Whenever he turns." Observe the fo; re ol
the middle. The allusion is to the apparent motion of the sun after
the shortest day, or tin- WIMUT solstice. npoficvai. "Approaches
toward us." uv Kaipof ditlqfadev. " Whose season (for nitemng)
has gone by." fia.X3.ov TOV AiovTOf dtpfiaivuv. " By imparting unto
us more of his heat than is needful." ical orav av KUAIV umijv ye-
vriTiu ivda, *. r. A. " And when, in the course of his departure, he
may have come back again (to that quarter of the heavens) where,"
fec. Supply kvravda before IvOa. The order av ITU/.IV is very rare ,
xuXtv av, which occurs immediately after, is much more usual.
Compare Schafer. Mdet. Crit., p. 39. ei untiaiv. " If he shall de-
part." Observe the employment of the present untiaiv, according
to Attic usage, in a future sense. /cat kvrafQa TOV ovpavov uvaaTpe-
6eadai, K. T. \. "And keeps revolving in that part of the heavens,
by being in which he might benefit us most." irav Tiixaotv ioiicfv.
" Altogether resemble."
$9
yiyvotTo. "If either should come upon us suddenly."
" Gradually." wj-rc l.avddvsiv ijftaf, K. T. JU " That
we escape our own observation while we are coming toward, and
getting placed in, either most powerfal extreme." More freely,
that we are imperceptibly placed in either extreme." Observe
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER III. 343
the construction of df with KadicTauevovs, the prepositicn to 3e ren-
dered by a veib of motion. d upa T'L ecm, K. r. A. " Whetner the
gods, perchance, have any other employment than," &c. With ep-
yov supply a/Uo. The partjple f/ stands sometimes after an inter-
rogative, Tif, T'L, without uAAof. So in- indirect questions we some-
times find TI instead of uAAo T'L. Compare Kuhne-, t) 779, Obs. 1,
filf TOVTUV. The benefits mentioned above.
4 10.
oi> yap Kal TOVT', K. T. A. " (Let it occas.'on no embarrassment),
for is not this also manifest, said Socrates." Observe the elliptical
employment of yap. uvdpuxuv IVF.KO.. " For the sake of men." The
same sentiment is expressed by Cicero, N. D., ii., 62. alyuv re Kal
btuv, K. T. %. " Reaps so many advantages from goats and sheep,
&c., as men do 1" spot usv yap SOKEI, K. r. /I. " For to me, indeed,
it appears (that they reap) more advantages (from these) than from
the productions of the earth." Zeune supplies % after nfaiu, but
when a comparative is followed by a genitive, depending on some
other word, this particle is often omitted. The genitive ruv QVTUV
depends on d-xohaveiv. rpfyovrai yovv KOI xpqpaTQfrrrtu, K. T. A. "At
least, however, they nourish and enrich themselves no less from
these," i. e., from animals. TTO^V 6e yevog dvdpunuv. " And a numer-
ous race of men." The allusion is to the Scythians, who led a uoma
die life. and fSoaKfjudruv. " Obtained from herds." TO. xpqat/ia TUV
fwuf . " The useful ones of animals." When a substanti ve ia joined
with an adjective or projioun, where both should be in the same case,
the Greeks often, for greater emphasis, consider the substantive as
the whole and the adjective as the part, and put the former in the
genitive. 5rt av POVAUVTOI. " For whatever purpose they may
please." The verb xpyatiai, which properly signifies " to employ aa
a means or instrument," is construed with a dative of the person or
thing employed, and an accusative of the use, purpose, or end
Hi-
rrpofdetvat. " Their adding." Here again the aorist has refer-
ence to what is habitual or customary. aiad^aetf. " Senses."
TO 6s Kal hoytaubv ijulv kfju^vciai. "And their implanting, also, in us
a faculty of reason." Trepl uv aia6avo,ue6a, K. T. %. " Both reasoning
respecting sensible objects, and holding these reasonings in mem-
ory." Observe that Trepi uv is for wept TUV uv. OTTTI Ixaora trap.-
fyepei. "In what way each is beneficial," i. e., how far each may
be beneficial. tpuijvecav. " Speech." SL' fa ndvr^v TUV uyaOuv, K.
P2
5?46 NOTES TO HOOK IV. - ClIAI'TKR Ml.
r. ?.. "Giving instruction, by means of which we both impart a!i
blessings unto one another, and share these in common." VOHOIJ
ridlfttOa. Compare if., 4, 19. no?.iTtv6ficda. "Enjoy constitution-
al government." noMijv txifi&tiav iratfloQai. " To take, in theii
goodness, great care." Observe the force of the middle, literally,
" to make for themselves," i. e., in their own spontaneous goodness
Stronger, therefore, than the simple ixipcfoioOat would have been.
$12.
el aSwaro'ificv, . r. 7~ "Since we are unable to foresee what
chings will b<! advantageous with regard to the future. The prepo
sition vTf'p has here somewhat of the force of the Latin de, with the
iccessory idea of an intention to regulate or arrange. Hence the
explanation which Matthias here gives to vrrip TUV fte/J.6vrui', name
iy, "ad rt futuras bene constitucndas." Observe that el has here,
with the indicative, the force ol txri, and compare i., 5, 1. Schnei-
der, Schdtz, and Dindorf read 9, a mere conjecture of Reiske's.
roif wvQavofifvoi^. " Unto those wn inquire of them." yiyvoivro
Three Paris MSS. have yiyvoiro, but the plural is right, because
several distinct events are referred to. Compare K&hner, $ 385, b.,
Jelf. aol 6', Ify, u ZuKpartf, K. r. ?.. Consult on this passage, page
xxviii. of the Prolegomena.
" &TI 6 yt u~/.T)6ii Xeyu, K. r. /.. "And that I speak the truth 'in
saying that the gods assist us in uncertain ciscumstatices), you also
will discover," &c. From this passage it would appear that Soc-
rates did not consider that the daipovtov was given specially to him-
self alone, as a peculiar gift, but was common to him with other
men. Compare i., 1, 19: Sw/cpariyf 6s iruvra fiev tiytlro, K. r. /..,
and Prolegomena, 1. c. rdf ^oppaf TUV &EUV. Compare ii., 1, 19.
oi'Tuf vjrodeiKi'i'oi-atv. " Thus secretly manifest themselves unto
us." Observe the force of vn-o. The idea is, that we are not to
look, in divination, for the very forms of the gods, but that they
msrely give us on those occasions some secret manifestations of
their will." ol re yap ahtoi, K. r. %. " For both the other gods."
Supply tfcoi', which is omitted because avTol ol -deoi went before
Socrates, Plato, and Cicero, besides believing in one supreme God r
supposed that there were several other inferior, but immortal gods,
whom the great God employed in the administration of the universe
ovdsv TOVTUV. The idea is, that they do not present themselves
to our view in giving any of the good things which they bestow -
NOTES TO HOOK IV. CHAPTER HI. o4
nai 6 TOV oliov noa/iov, K. T. 7.. " And he who both disposes and
maintains the whole universe," i. e., the universe as a whole. The
reference is to the one great Being who reigns supreme over all
things. The very name of the universe, /coff^of, denotes the order,
harmony, and beauty that pervade it. A similar meaning is em-
braced by the Latin mundus. Compare Pliny, H. N., ii., 4 : " Quern
Koofiov Greed nomine ornamenti appcllaverc, eum nos a perfccta ab-
solutaque elegantia mundum." EV w irdv-a KaTid ttal ti-yaOd sari. Ex-
planatory, in effect, of the term Koofiof. /cat aft ftev ^pw/z^votf, K. r. A.
" And who always exhibits (this universe) unto those who avail
themselves (of its blessings), as uninfluenced by decay, and by dis-
ease,, and by age, and obeying him," &c. We have adopted uyr/-
paTov, the correction of Stephens, and which has been followed by
most subsequent editors. The common text has a-y^para, making
the reference to be to Trdvra KCI?M teal uyaBd, but this is inferior in
every point of view, though adopted by Ktihner. ovrof TU usytaTa.
K. T. /I. " This being is (mentally) seen by his performance of the
most stupendous works, but is unseen by our bodily eyes while
administering the affairs of earth." The idea intended to be con-
veyed is simply this, that the Deity can only be seen in his works
We have given rude here what appears to be its most natural mean-
ing. Kuhner refers it to TU fiiyiara, but Xenophon would then have
used ravra.
() 14.
aicptfuf. "Steadfastly." uixuJuf. "Boldly." A metaphor taken
from the staring gaze of effrontery. rqv oipiv d^atpflrai. " He de-
prives him of sight." The verb dfyaipelaQai and some others, sig-
nifying " to take away," are construed with two accusatives, one
of the thing taken, and another of the person deprived. The latter
is sometimes, as in the present instance, omitted. (Matlhia, 418.)
rot'c vTTTjpETae. " The ministers." A figurative form of expression
for thunder, winds, &c. Ernesti remarks, that similarly in the
Scriptures, thunder and tempests are called the ministers of God.
Ktpavvdf. Observe that Kcpawoe and uveftof are often found without
the article, as being things familiar and well known. Compare
Kfihner, 447, 448, Jelf. otf uv evTv^-y. " With whatsoever it may
have come into contact," i. e., whatever it strikes. npofiovruv
"As they approach." dAAu firjv icai. Compare i., 1, 6. ?/, elnep.
Thus in four MSS. The common text omits fj. TOV tfet'ov //ere^e*.
"Partakes of the divine essence." a xpv KaTavoovvTa. Here the
Conclusive and connecting particle is elegantly omitted by asynde-
348 NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER III.
ton. pi nara^povelv TUV aopuruv. " Not to despise invisible thing?.
-'In TUV yiyvouivuv. * From their results."
t) 15.
Cri piv yi>6i fiinpov, K. r. 7.. "That I will nut neglect the deitt
even in a alight degree." Verbs which express the notion of caring
for, thinking much of, or their contraries, and which necessarily im-
ply an antecedent notion of the cause, person, or thing whence the
case arises, are construed with a genitive. (Kuhner, f) 496, Jelf.)
intivo 61 u&vpu. Many neuter verbs, which express an emotion,
not having any direct object, are followed by an accusative of the
thing which causes the emotion. Thus, in the following section, /,
TOVTO uBCftei. So, also, in Latin, " Id dolcmiu" (Cic., Brut., 1)*; " Id
lacrymal virgo" (Ter., Eun., v., 1, 13). ovff uv tlf. Compare i.,
6, 2 ; iv., 2, 22. u&atf xpt<nv "ptMeodai. The verb uucidtadai, in
the signification of "to remunerate," is construed with an accusa-
tive of the person or thing remunerated, and with a dative of the
means of remuneration. (Matthia, t) 411, 5.)
$ 16.
oppc yap. The verb opuu refers here to mental vision, and has,
therefore, a force very like that of " to know." vupy jroP.twf. " In
accordance with the ritual of the state." Compare the explanation
of Cicero, De Leg., ii., 16 : " In lege est, nt dc ritibus patriis colantur
optimi: dc quo cum consulerent Athenienset Apollincm Pylhium, qitas
pofissimum religiones tcnerent, oraculum editum est, eas, qua. esscnt in
more majorum." KOTO, dvvautv. "According to one's means."
iepoif deoiif apcoKcaOat. For the construction of apeaKcaOat, consult
Matthice, <) 398, 412, and Carmichacl's Greek verbs, p. 41. Xenophor>
here follows the construction of Homer, Od. t viii., 396.
$ 17, 18.
T^f [lev dwupeuf' fitjdev iiQieaOai. " That we abate no portion of
our means." ^avrpof Ojitov iari. Compare i., 1, 2 ; iv., 1, 2. pri-
6lv eAfotTTovra ripuv. " Failing in no respect to honor." Observe
that W?.Vw is here construed with an infinitive. The more usual
construction, however, of this verb is with a participle. ov yap nap'
a/./.ur, K. T. 7.. The order is, ov jap av rif auQpovoir/, i7.i(jjv (i. e.,
el l\moi) [ici^u Trap' u/./.uv, K. T. ?.. ovff uv aAAuf ftu/J.or. Supply
ufypovoiri. a2 OVTOC iroiuv. " And by personally acting in thii
V napeoKeva&v. " He rendered." This verb occurs again,
14, in this same sense ol : 'to render, effect, niakr "
NOTES TO BOOK 'V. CHAPTER IV 349
CHAPTER IV.
M.
oi>K uiretcpvTTTETo. "He was not accustomed to conceal," t. t
he never concealed. t&'p re TTUCU, /c. T. /I. "By both conducting-
himself toward all, in his private capacity, in accordance with the
law and usefully," &c. By w^cAt/iuf is meant the being kind, and
benevolent, and useful to his fellow-citizens. Schneider, in his first
edition, thought this word either corrupt or misplaced. apxovai re
The particle re corresponds with KOI in 2, KOI ore, K. T. A. The
sentence should have strictly run thus : itiici re .... xpupevof, KOI
Kotvy apxovai re .... neido/ifvof, .... icai ev Taif EKK^riciacf SKiara.
rriQ ysvo/j.svof OVK Kirirpe^af TOJ dy^y napu roiif v6fj.ovf ip7)<piaaa6ai.
The construction, however, is purposely changed from the participle
to the finite verb for the sake of greater emphasis. Compare ii.,
1 ; 30. u<;re diddqhoe dvai, K. r. A. "So that it was very evident
that in comparison with the rest of men he was eminently obedient
to discipline."
$ 2, 3.
ev raff sKK^rjaiaic;. Compare i., 1, 18. a/lAa auv roif vo/wtf, *
T. A. " But in his adherence to the laws, he opposed such violence
of impulse on the part of the populace as I think that no other in-
dividual could have withstood." Trpoffrarrov avru TI. " Enjoined
on him any order." (ITJ Sia^eyeaOai. Compare i., 2, 35. ?rpof-
ral-uvTuv. Observe the employment here of the aorist participle,
whereas, in the previous clause, axayoptvovruv was employed. The
distinction appears to be this, that the latter denotes a reiteration
of the interdict, whereas the aorist participle implies a single com-
mand. ayayelv riva km Qavuru. " To bring (unto them) a certain
individual for the purpose of being put to death." The individual
referred to was Leon, a native of Salamis, and citizen of Athens.
He had gone to Salamis from Athens as a voluntary exile, to avoid
being put to death by the thirty tyrants. Socrates, with four others,
was ordered to bring him from Salamis ; but he would not execute
the command, which was, however, carried into effect by the re-
maining four. From the speech of Theramenes in Xenophon (Hist
Gr., ii., 3, 39) we learn that Leon was a man of worth and respect-
ability, and chargeable with no crime ; and Andocides (De Myst.,
() 94) tells us that he was, condemned without a trial. Si TO Trpoc
TijTTenQai. " Berause the order was imposed "
50 NOTKS TO HOOK IV. I'HAI'TKK IV.
V 4.
a/ (5re rfiv iiirb MrAiJrov, K. r. X. "And when he was dtitndant
in the accusation Drought by Meletus." Concerning the accusers
of Socrates, consult Wiggers' Life of Socrates, p. 406 of this volume
The verb Qcvyu is frequently employed as an Attic law-term, " to
be accused, ot prosecuted at law ;" hence 6 ^vj-uf, " the accused,"
" the defendant," opposed to 6 diuKvv, " the accuser," " the prose-
cutor." Hence, too, <*>tvyt iv ypafr/v or 6tKr/i> means " to be put on
one's trial for something," the crime being usually added in the
genitive, and the. accuser being expressed by the same case with
vTtn. rpof X'*P IV - " 1 order to gain their favor." There was a
regular law at Athens, forbidding defendants having recourse to
prayers, entreaties, or any other means for exciting the compassion
of their judges. Compare Pollux, viii., 117. Hence the addition of
tK* words rrapa roi>f vouovf after delaOai. ruv eiuOoruv. Supply
Tro-tioOcu. uA?,u paoiuf uv u$t6cif. " But, although he would easily
ha"e been acquitted." Equivalent to Sf paoiuf uv uQeidrj, tl, K. r. ?..
O' 3erve the employment of uv with the participle, and consult Mat-
tH<e, $ 598, b. epuivuv. " Abiding by."
$5.
'liririav TOV 'Hfalov. " Hippias the Elean." Hippias, a native ot
Elis, was one of the most celebrated Sophists of the age. His van-
ity and boastful arrogance are well described in two of the dialogues
of Plato (the 'lititiaf utifav and the 'In-rr/af t^urrui>, Hippias major
\nd Hippias minor). It can not be denied, however, that he was a
nan of very extensive knowledge. To a certain extent, too, he
had a practical skill in the ordinary arts of life; for he used to boast
of wearing on his body nothing that he had not made with his own
hands, such as his seal-ring, his cloak, and shoes. 6iu xpovav.
" After an interval of time." Hippias, as the succeeding passages
prove, had then arrived for the second time at Athens. His powers
of oratory had caused him to be employed on various embassies,
and in this occupation he had arrived at Athens. rrapeyfveTo rij
SuK/>dr teyovn. " Was by when Socrates remarked." of -Bav-
uaa-bv elrj TO. Construe TO with //^ (irropelv, and compare also i., G,
15. The optative indicates the opinion of Socrates. anvria 6i6u!--
aodat Tiva. " To have any person instructed as a shoemaker."
The middle voice of oiducKu may be employed two ways, as signify-
ing either " to have a person instructed for one's self by another," 01
" to instruct a person one's self, for one's self." It may therefora
tp said either o'a fa'hcr who sends his son to a teacher for /nstruo-
NOTKS TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER IV. 351
Hun, or of a father who instructs his own son. -o pj uxopelv
'That he should not be at a loss." TOVTOV TV^OI. "He might ob-
ain this object " <j>aal tii nvec, K. T. X. " Some also say, that foi
Him who wishes to make both a horse and an ox fit for use, all places
are full of those who will teach this." This sentence, though found
in all the MSS., and editions prioi to that of Schtitz, is condemned
as spurious by Ruhnken and Valckenaer. diKaiovf. This epithet
is here purposely employed by Socrates, with reference to the dis-
cussion on which he is about entering, namely, justice, or TO dixatov,
and he plays upon the double meaning of the term, what is just be-
ing also suitable and fitting in its nature.
$6,7.
ITI yup av, K. T. /L " (How is all this), for are you still uttering
those very same things, Socrates," &c. o 6s ye TOVTOV dsivorepov.
" (I am), and what is stranger than this." 6ia TO irotopadrif dvai.
Compare i., 6, 15. ujit^ei. "Undoubtedly."" Compare i., 4, 7.
TTfpt uv Eniaraaai. " Regarding matters of which you have scien-
tific knowledge." For nepl TUI> u kniaraaai. olov. Compare ii., 1
4. TToaa Kal nola Suxparovf kariv. " How many, and what sort ol
letters, make up the name Socrates." Literally, "belong to Soc-
rates." dMa pev Trporepov, K. T. /I. " Do you try to mention one
class of letters at first, and another class now." rj nepl upiOfttiv, K
T. A. This is not opposed to the previous instance, but merely
another one of the same kind. rd 6ic irtvre, K. T. A. " Whether
twice five makes ten." u^mp av, KUI kyu. The full form of expres-
sion would be, wfTrep av, OVTU Kal iyu. irdvv olfj.at vvv EXEIV ciirclv.
" I am fully convinced that I have it now in my power to mention
things," &c.
$8.
vr] TTJV 'Hpav. Compare i., 5, 5. psya Mysie, K. T. ">.. " You tell
of your having discovered an important advantage." Ironically.
Travffovrai dixa ipTjQi&pcvoi. "Will cease giving contradictory
totes." KOI dvTidiKovvTEc Kal araaiufrvTse- "And to be parties in
suits at law, and to be distracted by factions." dia<pep6pevai -rrspl
TUV SiKatuv, Kal iroT^eftovnai. " To be at strife respecting their just
rights, and to go to war (for the same)." OVK ol6' oiruf av aTroAti^-
Beiriv aov. " Do not know how I could let you go." The verb OTTO-
'Aeintadat often signifies "to depart from," "part with," "leave,"
&.c., and is construed with a genitive.
852 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER IV.
irpiv y uv ai'Tof airofqvy. "Until, at least, you yourself shall de
clare." upxet yap, &TI ruv u7.7.uv Karayel.Qf. " For it is quite enougl.
that you deride others." Schneider supplies at the end of this sen-
tence after ov6cv6f the following, luov <)} ov ara} c'/.uoctf, ur-i > ru
ufo.uv, i. e., but you shall not have an opportunity of laughing at me,
as at the rest. On the usual mode of disputation adopted by Soc-
rates, consu.t Prolegomena. iintxtiv Aoyov. " To submit a state-
ment." yvupr)v uirofaivcoBai. "To declare your own opinion"
Observe the force of the middle.
4 10.
wtev. " In no respect." KOI irolof 6ij aoi, K. r. ?.. " And what,
pray, said Hippias, is this definition of yours 1" i. e., your definition
of justice <rd diicaia). uj-ioTtKnaprorepov. "A stronger proof."
The epithet clftor^aprof properly means " worthy to be brought
in proof," " credible." 4 ovf uv elf. Compare i., 6, 2.
yaOqoai ovv KUKOTE pov ; " Have you, then, ever as yet perceived
me V A participle is put after a verb when the object of that verb
is to be expressed, and, if the participle refer to the same person
or thing as the object, it is put in the same case. Verbs of sense,
"to hear, see," &c., as also "to perceive, discern," &c., are thus
followed by a participle. elf ardaiv fyi&iAAovrof. " Involving in
sedition." TO 6s TUV udlnuv uirixtoOai, K. T. ?.. " And do you not
consider the refraining from injustice to be justice 1" AiaQrvyeiv TO
u-odeiKt>va6ai yvu^v. " To avoid the declaring of your own opin-
ion." TaiiTa Ae'fif. " You call thus."
4 12.
TO ftjj d&ctv udtxeiv, K. T. A. " That the being unwilling to com
mit injustice was a sufficient proof of justice." iav rode. " Whether
the following." TO vopiftov dixaiov elvcu. " That what is conforma
ble to law is just." dpa TO aiiTo Aeyctf, K. T. X. " Do you, then, as-
sert, Socrates, that both what is legal and what is just are the same
thing," i. e., are identical in their natures.
ov yap aiadfcopai aov, K. T. ?.. " (You talk very strangely), for J
do not understand you what you call legal, narrely, or what just,'
i ., what you mean by legal, or what by just. Observe the ellipti
NOTriS TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER IV. 355J
jal force of -yap. Stobseus reads OVK apa, and is followed by Weiske
in his German version. OKOIOV. For KOIOV. yt-yvtjaKeic. Compare
the remark of Kiihner : " yiyvuaKeiv non solum est ' cognosce re,' sed
etiam ' nosse.' h. e. actio cognoscenti e prceterito tern-pore pertingit ad
prcesens." a ol noTiirai. l<j>T) avvdepevoi, K. T. A. "What the citi-
zens, replied he, having compiled, have written out, as to what
things one ought to do, and from what things to refrain." Lcgisla~
tors, and those who make laws for others, are said dtlvai v6pov$,
but the people who receive and sanction them, or ena;t thorn foi
themselves, are said -diadai vopov<;. v6fj.ip.ofp.lv uv elrj, K. T. X. "He
would be lawful in deportment who should live as a citizen in ac-
cofdance with these." The verb noliTeveadai properly signifies
to be a free citizen," and then " to live as such in a state," &c.
$ 14.
vofiovf 6', e<f>r], u 2(j/coarff, K. T. A. " But how, Socrates, could
one consider laws, or obedience unto them, a matter of importance,
since oftentimes the persons themselves who enacted reject and alter
them?' Stephens reads avrovf ol defisvoi, but ovf -ye has just pre-
ceded. Kai yap TroAe/tov, K. T. A. "^You do not view the matter
rightly), said Socrates, for states often, after having even undertaken
war," &c. More freely, " Well, said Socrates, so do states which
commence war, frequently make peace again." diddopov oiiv TI olei
iroielv, K. T. A. " Do you think that you do any thing different, when
censuring those who are obedient to the laws, on the ground that
these laws might be annulled, than if you should reproach those who
are well disciplined in wars, because peace might possibly be made 1"
i. e., what difference is there between your censuring, &c., and your
reproaching, &c. ^ regards the construction tiidijtopov ....?/, com-
pare iii., 7, 7. rove h rf TroA^oif. Thus in Stobaeus and five
MSS., and it is confirmed by the translation of Bessario. The
common editions have TOVS Kokepiovc..
$ 15.
Avxovp-yov. Lycurgus, the celebrated Spartan lawgiver. *cara-
mtpudriKaf. " Have you ever observed." on ovdsv uv 6iu^>opov, K.
T. A. " That he would have rendered Sparta in no respect different
from the other states of Greece, if te had not effected in it the
greatest obedience to the laws." -d Trei6ea6ai. So, immediatelj
after, rot roif v6[Moi<; KtiOeadai. alnuraroi TOV roif vop.oi<; KiLdeaBai
"Most influential in bringing about obedience to th l ws."->-. o a
tidyei. " Goes on most happily."
354 NOTES 1O BOOK IV. CIIAl'TKK IV.
$ 16.
opdvoia. " Unanimity." The reasoning is this : Concord wmca
n acknow edged to be the greatest preservative of a state, consist!
in nothing else but the observance of the laws. al re ytpoi-aiai nai
oi uptoroi uv6ptf, K. T. A. " Both the councils of elders and the lead-
ing meu exhort their fellow-citizens to harmony." The word ye-
oovaia is properly a Spartan term, but is characteristic generally of
Doric states. It was an aristocratic element in the constitutions
of these states, just as the p<.i-/.fj was a democratic element in most
Ionian constitutions. vouof nelrai. " A law is in force." oluai 6'
eyu rai'To yl-yvccdat, K. r. ?.. "And yet I think that all this is done,
not that the citizens may (all) pick out (and adjudge the victory to)
the same band of singers and dancers," i. c., may pick them out
from the others that are competing for the same prize. Observe
the zeugma in npivuotv, or the double signification to be assigned to
the verb, of both selecting and approving. (Kithncr, ad loc.) roif
uvToiif noiijraf. " The same poets," i. -, the same scenic poets, at
the dramatic contests, sacred to Bacchus. rovroif yap TUV Kofaruv
tuucvtivTuv. " For while the citizens persevere in this course," i. .,
in preserving unanimity. ovr^olnof. Supply uv from the foregoing
Hause.
$17.
t<h'p Jt. " And in a private capacity," i. e., and with respect tt
private individuals. 7r<jf 6' uv f/rrov TITT&TO, K. r. "k. " And how
rould he less frequently be defeated in courts of law, or how could
he more uequently gain a suit !" Many of the forensic terms of the
ancients were borrowed, like our own, from the language of real
encounters in the field. rivi d' uv rtf fiH/.'/.o^ maTivacif, K. T. '/..
" And with whom would one believe that he could more safely de-
posit," &.C. Construe rivi with ^apanaraBlaOai. ruv 6maiuv rif
%oiev. " Obtain justice." rivi 6' uv fiu/./.ov Tro/.iuioi, K. r. A. " In
whom, too, would the enemy repose greater confidence as regarded
either truces," &c. Observe here the construction of maTevu with
the accusative and dative. The phrase marevfiv uvo^df follows in
onie respects the analogy of irtarevEtv iriariv. A more marked in-
ctance, however, of the accusative with TTIOTSVU, occurs in the case
of Triarevaeiav 17 riyeuoviav, K. T. A., where the verb must be rendered
by "to intrust" or "confide." iO&otev. "Would men wish."
ipovpapx'iav. " The command of a fortress." Compare Schneider :
"przfcctura pr&sidiorum." X"-P lv xouieladat. "That lie will meel
with gratitude.'" More literally, " will bear off gra'.itude for him-
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER IV. 35s
-elf. ' ru <5' uv TIC /3ov7ioiTo, K. T. 7.. Observe that r is here fo'
,ii>i. // 9 uv udZiara, K. T. 'A. "Than against him unto whom he
would most prefer to be a friend," &c. KOI $ nfoiaToi .... @ov~
\QIVTO. Supply uv from the preceding clause.
$ 18, 19.
firidfiicvvfii. " Strive to show." olf slprjKUf. Attraction for role
a eipqKaf. aypuQov? tie Tivaf olada, K. r. A. ' " But do you know,
Hippias, said Socrates, that there are certain unwritten laws?"
Toi>f ye e v nauri, K. r. A. " (You mean) those, said he, which have
the force of laws in every land, regarding the same points." Sup-
ply At'jeif with roi'f. OTI ol avOpuKoi avrovf idevTo. Observe the
employment here of the middle. Men enact laws for themselves.
Farther on we have tfeotf vouovf tielvai, because the gods enact
laws for others, that is, for men. KOI nuf uv, tyrj, ol ye OVTE, K. T. /I.
" And how could they, since they would neither be able all to come
together, nor are of the same language !" ticovf o6eiv. The active
atfa is rare in prose. Stobaeus has eiiaefJeiv, which Valckenaer says
should be tit ae6eiv. Schneider would insert the article TO before
tieovf, which Bornemann and Ktihner think unnecessary.
20, 21.
rl fifi. " Why, pray 1" KO.I -yap u7i2.a 7ro?.Au, K. T. A. " (You speak
incorrectly), said Socrates, for they break the laws in many other
points also." Supply OVK opduf he-yeif, with Ktihner. Some make
dJUa iroMu the direct accusative after irapavouovaiv, but it is rather
the accusative expressing the manner, and usually explained by the
words " with regard to," " with respect to." So XUVTCI, " in every
respect ;" TtavTa Tponov, " in every way." aAA' oiiv. " But, never-
theless." diKrjv yi rot 6i66aaiv. "Suffer punishment, at least, as
you know." Observe the force of TOI. Ksiuevovf. " Laid down
hy," i. e., enacted by. The phrase of vouoi ol Keipevoi, however,
when independent of any other words, signifies " the established
laws." ol ILCV ZavduvovTe?, K. r. A. "Some by escaping notice,
others hy open violence."
$22.
ov xavTaxov vo/ttuov COTI ; " Is it not every where a virtual law 7"
didKsiv. "To seek after," i. e., to seek their aid, to court them
f/ ov% ol fiev EV TTOIOVVTH;, K. T. A. " Or are not they, wno benefit
those that make use of their services, valuable friends?" deoii
ravTa TrdvTi' FvKf. " All these things are godlike," t. e., suit the
NOTES TO BOOK. IV. CHAPTER V.
characters or gods rather than those of human beings. I 3e>.rioi>of 4
tar' uvdpuTTov, K. T. X. "Appears to me to be indicative of a fai
tetter legislator than accords with the character of a human being,"
i. r, than any human being. The words f/ *aru, with an accusative,
are sometimes used to express siml tudc or comparison. The Latin
fro is used in the same manner, " quam pro sorte humana" t. e., than
nay be expected from the ordinary lot of human nature.
$23.
rovf &eovf ri tinata vofioOeretv, K. T. ^. " That the gods enact by
these laws justice, or what is different from justice." Observe that
dXAof, expressing difference, is construed with a genitive. So alms,
in Latin, with the ablative. /rot rotf tfeoij- upa, K. T. A. "And there-
fore, Hippias, it pleases the gods, that what is just and what is legal
should be regarded as the same thing." Langc lays down the fol-
lowing as the connexion of the argument. "The gods give just laws;
whatever is in accordance with these laws is vofiipov ; therefore,
every act, which is voutuov in the divine laws, is dinaiov ; there-
fore, also, in this definition the gods agree with men or with me."
For above, 12, Socrates had said, that, even in human laws, vopt-
fiov tiiicaiov clvai, and rightly too, if human laws were understood
to be, such as they ought in fact to be, namely, wholly in accordance
with natural jr divine laws. (Kuhncr, ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.)
CHAPTER V.
"More fit for the business of life." Compaiw
hr., 3, I. vopi&v yap, K. r. A. "For, considering it to be an ad-
vantage that self-control exist in him who is likely to perform any
thing excellent." The order is, vofti&v -yap elvai uyadov, iyKixirttav
vTrdpxeiv T<J> (I&ZOVTI, K. T. A. 6ial.e-y6/icvof . " By his conversa-
tions."
I*
del fit> oiiv, K. T. A. "He always, therefore, continued both to be
mindful himself of the things that were conducive to virtue, and to
remind all his followers of them." As the verb haTt'/.civ implies
continuance, the particle dei seems to be somewhat redundant hera
" Noble."
NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER V. 357
$3-
&p%eTai. Compare li., 1, 10. VTTO TUV 6ia TOV uoi/zarof jj(Ww>
By the pleasures enjoyed through the agency of the body." Com-
pare i., 4, 5. lauc yap sfavdspov, K. r. A. " (Right), for perhaps the
doing of the best things appears to you to be freedom," i. e., perhaps
you consider liberty to consist in doing what is best eZra TO e^etv,
K. T. /I. " And, in the next place, you consider the having those that
will prevent," &c.
$4-
ol uKpareif. " They who are unable to govern themselves.' -
avefavOefjoi. "Without freedom." auUtaOai povov TU nuM-iara
npuTTeiv. " To be prevented merely from doing what is best."
TavTa avayKu&aOai. Supply irpuTTEiv. ?/ iKelva icuhveodai. "Than
\o be prevented from doing the former." Supply npdrreiv.
$5, 6.
Troi'ovf (5e rivaf <5e<T7r6Vaf . " And what kind of masters." naptt
role KaKLGTois dca-oracf. " With the worst masters." TTJV KIKIO-
rrjv dovheiav. So in Latin, "pessimam servitutcm serviunt." Com-
pare )., 5, 5. Cic., Mur., C. 29. Plant., Mil. Gl., ii., 1, 17. aoyiav
6e TO fts-yiarov, K. T. /I. " Does not, moreover, intemperance appear
to you to shut out from men wisdom, the greatest good, and plunge
them into the very opposite (extreme) 1" rj ov'6oKt aoi Trpofe^fiv,
K. T. %.. The order is, i) ov (fi aKpaaia) donei aoi KU^VCIV Trpofe^eiv,
K. T. A. With Kpo^ixEiv supply TOV vovv, and compare iv., 2, 24.
Matthias, 496. <i$&Kovaa ETTI TO. qdea. " By drawing men away
to pleasure." KOL TroAAd/af aladavopevovf, K. T. /I. " And oftentimes
having struck with perturbation those who do know how to dis-
tinguish between good and evil things," &c. Observe that aiaOu-
veadai has here, as Sturz remarks, the force of dijudicare. (Lex
Xen., vol. i., p. 86, $ 3.) As regards the peculiar force of sKTf7.fj^aaa,
compare the remarks of Ktihner : " EK^TJTTCIV omnino est aliqucm
vehementcr movcre et pcrccllcrc, ut quasi extra se rapiatur "
<5e, u Evdv6n/J-e, K- T. ^. "And "with whom, Euthyde-
mus, would we say that temperance has less to do than with the
intemperate manl" On this construction of wpo^Ket, with the da-
tive of the person and the ge:.itive of the thing, compare Kuhncr,
509, 1, Jelf. avrd yap dfjirov, K. T. Z. The order of construction
i* lpy<* yap dqirov ou<f>poovi>Ti at dupaaiaf (the subiecf) iorlv avrit
358 NOTES TO BUOK IV. tllAI'TKK V.
r<i iiai'Tia (the predicate). karlv avro ra evavrta "Are ln<5 verj
opposite (to one another)." Consult Kuhncr, $ 656, OLs. Jclf, where
the present passage is cited. Kufaruturepov tlvai. " Is more cal
ciliated to impede." row 6e avri TUV U<J>I/.OVVT(JV, *c. r. /.. " And do
yoi think that there is any greater evil for man than that which
makes him prefer the things that injure to those that are useful,"
&.c. Kai Tolf auQpovovat, K. r. /,. " And that compels him to do the
things directly opposite to those which they who practice self-con-
trol do?" Observe the brachiology or conciseness of expression in
rolf ou+povovai. The plain form of expression would be roif a ol
ou+povovvTtf iroiovatv.
$8.
ofaovv rrjv tynpuTtiav, a. T. ?.. " Is it not natural, then, for tem-
perance to be a cause unto men of the things opposite to those which
intemperance produces t" Compare the explanation of Weiske :
" Nonne igitur consentaneum cst, contincntiam cjficcre contraria Us, qua
incontincntia efficit ?" ruv cvavriuv TO airiav upiarov tivat. " That
the cause of these opposites be the best." We hav^ here followed
Heindenburg's emendation. The common textfias TUV ivav-iuf
TO alTiov. Ernesti reads with Castalio, TO TUV lvar*!uv alnov
upnrov T] iyxpaTtia. Compare ii., 3, 1.
{,9.
f^' oJTfp nova. " To which only," i. e., to pleasures, and pleasures
only. avTJj. Referring to uxpaaia, which is opposed to ty*pura.
fj6to6ai notel. "Causes us to have pleasures." TTWC, tyy *Cf-
ntp, K. T. X. " How so ! said he : why, because intemperance,"
&c. Observe here the peculiar force of tifxcp. Jt' uv ftn-uv ianv.
" By means of which (deprivations) alone, it is possible." Observe
the employment of the emphatic lariv, in the sense of I>IV. uva-
iravaaadal TE KOI KotpTjdfji'ai. " Both to cease from toil and indulge
in sleep." xot irfpiftEivavrac nai avaaxo/itvovf. " Both waiting and
holding out." Kulvet rotf uvaynaioTaTois, K. T. 7.. " Prevents our
having any enjoyment worth mentioning in pleasures that are both
most necessary and most habitual," '. e., pleasures which are neces-
sary, as being natural, and constantly recurring, as the desire of
food, drink, sleep, &c. krcl TOL( elpripevotf. " In the case of thingt
that have been stated."
iWa ftrjv TOV padeh TI, K. T. 7.. " Nay, moreover, the temperate,
bv carrying them out into practice, enjoy (the greatest advantage*
NOTE* TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VI.
tnd pleasures from) the learning something," &c. With dirohavovat
supply, from what immediately precedes, w^eAf/af KOI rjdovat; neyia-
rac- (Kuhner, adloc.) npuTTovTef avra. The reference in ai>T<.i is
to jjiaOdv TI Kahov, K. T. 7i. Kal e%6pove Kparijaeiev. " And might
conquer his enemies." Observe that Kparelv, " to be superior to,"
or " to govern," has the genitive, from the relative notion of Kpurof,
" power ;" but when it means " to conquer," it takes the accusative,
from the positive notion /cpurof, " strength." (Kuhner, 518, Obs
1, Jelf.) ovdevbf fierexovcL. " Have a share in no advantage."
ruv TOLOVTUV Trpofr/KEiv. Compare 7. KarexoftEvu sirl rw axovddZ
eiv, K. T. A. " Being wholly influenced by the craving desire foi
immediate pleasures." Literally, " the nearest pleasures," i. e.
nearest at hand and easily attainable.
in.
fiTTovi TUV 6ut TOV au/ia-of f/dovtiv. Compare i., 5, 1. ri yap dm
<j>pei. The verb 6ia<j>epfiv is construed with TIKI, ri, or elf ri. In
prose writers, the particular point in which one thing surpasses
another is generally in the instrumental dative, as in Herod., i., 1
In poetry, it stands also in the accusative. The accusative, how
ever, is also employed by the purer Attic writers, such as Plato,
Xenophon, Demosthenes, &c. pr] attorni. " Does not aim at."-
xai ep-yu nal /Uiyu, AC. T. A. "And by separating them both by word
and act into classes," &c..
12.
Kai tiiahsyeadai dwarurdrovf. "And most able to discuss " e$T)
Se Kal TO titateyeadat, K. T. h. " For he said that the term ' to dis-
cuss' was so named from men's coming together and deliberating
in common, separating objects into classes." dpiffrovf re, K. T. "X.
' Most excellent as well as most fit to command, and most able in
argument." The words Kal 6ia%EKTiKOTuTov{ are bracketed by
Herbst and Bornemann, but defended by Lange and Sauppe. Com-
pare the explanation of KUhner : " AiaAeyecrflm est cum altern dispu
iando bona a mails, vcra afalsis disccrnere."
CHAPTER VI.
H-
uf As- "But by what means." ri eKaarov tit] TUV OVTUV. " Whdl
was th^ nature of every thing individually." aiiTovf re aQuMeoffai,
c. r. A " That they both erred themselves anc 1 caused others tp
NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAI'TKK VI.
err." Observe the difference between the active and middle voice
oiioeiror' Miiye. The common text has oi>6cx<JnoT' Uriyt, which
has been retained by Bornemann. 9 iiupi&ro. "As lie defined
them." Literally, "in the way in which he defined them." TO?.
tpyov &v elij. "Would be a tedious task." rbv rpoirov rj/f t^UKtt^-
rut- "The method of his investigation."
$2, 3.
u6e rrwf. " Somehow thus," i. e., nearly as follows. The Latin
ic fere. rrclov n. " What kind of thing," t. e., what sort of feeling.
-tiroloc rif. "What sort of person." ofo u/.Aa. Compare ii., 6,
il lf 6fl rovf t?eoi>f rifiuv. " In what way one ought," &c. <rf
yip ovv. " Doubtless not."
$4-
TO irepl roif tf tot? voutua. " The conduct that is legitimate toward
the gods," t. e., enjoined by the laws and usages of the state.
ouiuur. "Legitimately." op6uf uv ijfdv rvaefi^f d>pto//evof elr].
" Would, in our opinion, be correctly defined to be a pious man."
Observe that ijfi.lv is here, as Kuhner remarks, equivalent to " nostro
judicio.' 1 '
"To conduct one's self toward men." naff
u 6cl n-wf, *. r. A. " In accordance with wmch, men ought, in a cer-
tain manner, to conduct themselves toward one another." In ren-
dering ff<jf, we have adopted the explanation of Kuhner : " n-uf ex-
plicamut per certo quodam modo, idque ad rarias vita humans condi-
tioner referimus." Five Paris MSS. have naff a 6ei rcywf a/J.qhovr,
whence Bornemann would read irposaMijloif as one word, of which
Schneider, in his Addenda et corrigenda to Xen., de Re Eg., iv , 3, p.
474, thinks he has discovered traces. Or else Bornemanu would
refer TTWJ to ov uv rpoxov in the signification ofratione nescio qua.
6'iKaia OVTOI troiovat. As regards the emphatic employment of ovrot
bere, consult ii., 1, 19.
6e olada, K. T. 7.. " And do you know, said he, what kind
of acts are called just?" OVKOVV ol ye ra dlxata jroiovvrff, K. T. 7.
Weiske and Schneider reject these words, down to l$v, as prepos
te -ous. They can not, however, be omitted, for two reasons : first
because they appeir in all the MSS. and early editions: and ser
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VI. 361
ondly, because they constitute the middle term of a syllogism. The
reasoning of Socrates is this : They who act lawfully toward men
do just things; they who do just things are just; therefore, they
who act lawfully toward men are just. Again, They who know just
things must needs do just things (iii., 9, 4); they who do just things
are just; therefore, they who know just things are just. -In both
cases, They who do just things are just, constitutes the middle term
of the syllogism. (Kiihner, ad loc.~) oiei riv&f oleodai. Compare
iii., 6, 15. oZdaf. This form, which is supported by all the MSS.
and early editions, is Ionic, and occurs in Homer, Od., i., 337, on
which consult Nitzsch, and also Lehrs, Quasi. Epic., p. 275. 6p0cJf
(it> Trore, K. r. A. "Would we, then, at length, be right in our defi-
nition, if we were to define?" &c. Herbst thinks that the interro-
gation is rendered more emphatic by the addition of the particle
nore ; but in the absence of an interrogative pronoun, as rif, o^rif,
the particle TTOTE has not this force. It is used here, as Bornemann
properly explains it, in the signification of tandem aliquando. Weiske
and Schneider would expunge it.
7.
oo<j>iav 6e. Compare iii., 9, 4. dp' ovv ol ao<j>ol lirtffTtj/Ltri cofyoi elot;
"Are the wise, then, wise by knowledge?" /lAo 6e n ootyiav olei
flvat, K. T. A. "Do you think, therefore, that wisdom is aught else
than that by virtue of which men are wise ?" The meaning of this
passage is rightly given by Leunclavius : "Num vero putas quiddam
aliud esse sapientiam, quam quo homines sapientes sunt ?" Some sup-
ply ol ao(f>oi, but rivi .... uXkq rif uv elr) oo<j>6f had preceded.
Hence the change from singular to plural. Compare i., 2, 62.
irohXoardv pepof. " A very small part." For the sentiment express-
ed, compare iii., 8, 2, seqq. irdvra aofov. "Wise on every subject."
8,9.
ovro .... Trdif. "In this way .... in what way?" -Kal pdXa.
"Very much so." rb 6 nahbv cxoi/Ltev uv, K. T. A. "But could we
speak of the beautiful in any other way, or, supposing such a case,
do you call beautiful either a body, or utensil, or any thing else
whatsoever, which you know to be beautiful for all purposes?" We
have here a passage that has occasioned great difference of opinion
among commentators, and has given rise to several emendations of
the text. We have retained the common reading, and adopted the
explanation of Lange. The difficulty is occasioned by the words ?;,
tl lorw, 6vofidfcic. Laugc explains ns follows: "Num possumus
Q
362 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER VI.
pulcfirum altler dejinire (intellige ac antecedens aya06v, tt vide in ,
8, ubi demonstratum est, Ka/.ur, u-yaddv et xp'jO'p-ov idea, esac), an
pulchrum rocas, si quid pule hr urn cst (ei lanv), vcl corvus, tel cat, vet
tiiud quid, quod ad quamcunquc rem (wpof iruvra) pulchrum ett 1 Hit
respondet Euthydemus, pa A/' OVK lyu-yr, repete i^oi/ii d/./.u{ xu<
TV, equidem aliter dejinire luqueo." KO/MV irpof a/.'/.o TI. " Beau-
tiful with regard to any thing else." ovdi irpof Iv. Compare i., 6, 2
$ 10.
nip KO./MV tlvai. "To be one of the things that are beautiful."
More freely, " to be numbered among the beautiful." nuX'/.iorov.
" A very beautiful thing." ov npbf ru i/Mxiora. " For not the least
important matters." to ayvoclv airu. " The being ignorant of their
real nature." -rl cariv. " What each one of them really is." VTJ
At'. This affirms the negation, OVK av&peloi eiai. Compare ii., 7,
4 ; iv., 2, 8. ri it ol Kai rd fit) deiva. 6e6otKOTtf ; " What, then, of
those who even fear things not terrible in their nature !" TITTOV
Supply av&peloi elaiv.
ot)rotf na/.iJf xpfiaOai. " To manage them well." roi-f olovr xP r f~
gOai. " Those accustomed to manage these things badly." More
literally, " those (who are) such as to manage," &c. Compare
Matthitt, 479, a. ov 6ijnov ye. " Doubtless not." ol upa tldoTff
Compare ii., 1, 19. ot pi ditinaprijudre^ K. r. A. " Do they who fail
not in their attempts manage such things as these badly?"
lift
Bafft/.eiav KCU rvpavvida. "Monarchy and tyranny." />,?"?
' Species of command." r^v utv yap CKOVTUV, K. r. ?.. " For he
considered monarchy to be the command over men both with their
free consent, and according to the laws of the several free states."
Thus, in the opinion of Socrates, Athens, under the rule of Aristidcs
and Themistocles, was a kingdom, since these statesmen were in-
vested with full authority, and yet held rule by the consent of their
fellow-citizens, and in accordance with the laws. On the other
hand, in the time of Pericles or Alcibiades, Athens was under a tyr-
anny. K ruv TO. vouiua iirirfAovvTuv, K. r. ?.. " The magistrates
arc appointed from among those who comply with the injunctions
of the laws." More literally, " who perform the things enjoined by
law." Xenophon or Socrates had Sparta probably in view when
giving this definition. OTTOV eS' in rtpj/^arcjv, TrXovroxoar/o* "But
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VI. 3K3
where (they are appointed) according to property, a plutocracy."
Some rendei this " a timocracy," but this is less definite. By ri-
urjfia is here meant the nominal value at which a citizen's property
was rated for the purpose of taxation ; hence the secondary mean-
ing of property generally. en xdv-uv. " From all the people," t. * .
from the whole body of citizens.
$ 13.
nepi TOV. "Respecting any thing," i. c., any statement of his.
Observe that rot is neuter here, as the Latin translators understood
it, " aliqua in re." Ktihner, however, inclines to make it masculine
from what follows cafes. " Definite." uTrodtifruf. " Proof."
fjrhi aoquripov <j>doKuv, K. r. A. " Asserting that some person, whom
he mentioned, was either wiser," &c., i. c., than some other person
whom Socrates had mentioned ; so that, to complete the sentence,
we may mentally supply after Zeyoi the words if ov 6 2w/rpur?f Xe-
yoL. t(l TTJV inroQeaiv k-navriyev uv, K. T. /I. " He would carry back
the whole statement to first principles." Thus, if the question were,
which of two persons was the better citizen, he would, first of all.
inouin* what ought to be the conduct of a good citizen.
$ 14.
ipjjfu ->\ip ovv. " I do certainly say so." ensaK\}>dfie6a. The
aorist ?* an instantaneous future. Compare iii., 11, 15. OVKOW kv
UEV xpipt'tTuv, K. T. h. " Accordingly, as far as the regulation of the
public finances is concerned, will he not be superior to others who
renders the state more affluent 1" 6 nadv-eprepav TUV uvTura/.uv.
" Who makes it more victorious than that of its foes." Observe
here tb brachiology, or, to speak still more technically, the em-
ployment of the comparatio compendiaria, rtiv uvTuru?Mv being put
for ri?f TUV avTiTTafajv. of av KapaaKEvurj. " Who shall make."
Kai euirxiuv. " And inspires." ovriit 6e TUV JM-/UV eTtava-yoficvuv
"And the arguments being brought back in this way (to first prin-
ciples)." Supply eirl TTJV inrodeaiv. /cat rotf uvrtXeyovaiv aiiroir
u Even to the persons themselves who opposed him."
t) 15
ondre 6e av-6e TI, K. r. ?.. " And whenever he himself, in the
course of an argument, went through any topic, he commenced by
statements most universally acknowledged." More literally, " he
begac to proceed," &c. Observe the idea of repetition expressed
by the optative, and compare i., 2. 57. T//V da^a/'.ctav %6-yov. " The
364 NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VII.
stability of reasoning," i. e.. the surest mode of reasoning. 6rt '/f , m
"Whenever he discoursed." The optative again marking repetition
ojuoAoyowraf. "Of the same opinion with himself." r 'OAvoati
uvaffelvat, K. r. '/.. " Assigned to Ulysses the character of a cautiou*
orator, since he was able to conduct his arguments (to the desired
end) by means of those things that appear right unto men," : .. to
shape bis discourses so as to prove effectual, by adducing points
well acknowledged among men. Compare Horn., Od., viii., 171, and
Dion. Hal., Art. Rket., XL, 8. ixavuv avrbv bvra. We would expect
here <if <av 6vri, since r 'Oivaael precedes ; but an absolute case
is often put, where the participle agreeing in case with the noun
going before ought naturally to have followed. (Kuhner, ad loc.)~
6iu TUV doiiovvTuv rolf aitfpunoif. The same, in effect, as 6tu TL>
ud'f.iora dftoXoyovuivuv just preceding.
CHAPTER VII.
II.
eavrov Tvupifv u-e Qaive TO. Observe the employment ef the reflex
ive pronoun with the middle voice to add strength to the meaning.
avrapKtif iv raif irpof^Kovaaif irpu^eaiv. "Of sufficient ability in
themselves for the actions that properly belonged to them," i. ., for
discharging the duties of their respective situations. Not needing,
therefore, in such cases, the assistance of others. airoif ilvai f-e-
fiefaiTo. This construction of ixtfj.t/.tio6ai with the accusative and
infinitive is of rare occurrence. The more common usage is to havo
this verb take a genitive of the object of care or concern. ituvrus
l*fv -yap uv, K. T. X. "For of all men whom," &c. We have here
the masculine, not the neuter. Ifielev airu eitiivai. The 'mper
sonal [ti/.ei is construed usually with a dative of the subject, and a
genitive of the object of care. It is construed with an infinitive in
Tbucydides, i., 5, as in the present passage. This construction is
also found in Latin : "Erit mhi cum explorare provincite voluntatem."
(Plin., Epist., vii., 10.) ort /zcv avrof cldein- The optative here ex
presses an indefinite frequency of action. Compare iii., 1, 1. jyju
' He used to bring them."
I*
i6idaaKC 61, K. r. ?.. " He used to teach, also, to what degree a
well-educated man should be acquainted with each branch of scien-
tific knowledge." As regards the force of Trpuyfiaro^ here, compare
the explanation of Schneider : "Negotii ex doctrina. el scientia pend**.
iVOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAI'TER VII. 36f)
Us." avriKa. " For instance." yrjv /ut'rpo bpdtif, K. T. 7,. "Eithei
to receive, or to give, or to apportion land, or to assign labor, cor-
rectly according to measurement." The expression ipyov anodii!--
aadai has reference to the marking out of ground for tillage. Com
pare Sturz : " Mensuram assignare operis, quantum in agro sit labo-
andum." TOVTO. "This much." rff fierp^aei. "To the principles
of measurement." /cot uf perpetrat, K. T. ?i. " And succeeded in
understanding how it is measured." The verb uirievat is here em-
ployed like the Latin discedere, and is a metaphor borrowed from an
army's coming off or leaving the field victorious.
$8.
TO pexpi TUV 6vfZvviiTuv, K. T. /I. " The learning geometry up to
diagrams difficult to be used." avr&v. " In such things them-
selves." Socrates had_been instructed in geometry by Theodorua
of Gyrene, already mentioned at iv., 2, 10. ravra. " That such mi-
nute studies as these." KaTarpi6eiv. " To wear away."
. Compare iv., 2, 10. KOI ravrrif fisvroi fiXP l > K - ' "
" And yet, (to be acquainted) with this, indeed, only so far as to be
able to know the time of the night, and the particular division of the
month and year." For the meaning of upa, consult notes on iv., 3,
4. Tr/aof TQ.VT' sx iv TEK/tqpioif, K. T. 7i. " With reference to these.
to be able to make use of certain fixed indications, distinguishing
'.by means of them) the divisions of the periods that have been men-
tioned." Trapu. re ruv vvKroOripuv. " Both from those who hunt by
night." From Oppian (Halicut., iv., 640) we learn that fishermen
often pursued their vocation by night. Hunting, also, was practiced
by night as well as by day. Compare Herat., Od., i., 1, 25 ; Cic.
Tusc., ii., 17, 40. Schneider, without any necessity, reads VVKTOTTJ-
puv, " watchers by night," referring to JSschylus, Agam., 4, seqq.
45.
TO 6e fjtexpt. TOVTOV, K. T. A. " But as to learning astronomy so
minutely as to know both the bodies that are not in the same pe-
riphery with the sphere," &c. Literally, "but as to learning as-
tronomy as far as this, as far, (namely), as the knowing," &c. Witli
regard to the expression ru pj kv ry avry irepi^opd ovra, compare the
explanation of Edwards : " Qua non communi eodemque cceli motu
circumacta proprio sibi motuferuntur." uaTadprj-ovf aa^paf. ' "The
unsettled stars." The comets are meant. Diogenes Apolloniates
bad laid it down, aartpac dvai rove KOfiyras, according to Plutarch.
\tilT.S TO BOOK IV. - CIIAl'TKK VII.
tie Ptac. Phil., in., 2, and some of the Pythagoreans had an idra of
their periodic return ; 6tu rtvof upiopivov xpovov TrcpiotiiKuf uvart'A,
A,iv. (Plut., I. c. Compare Ukert, Geogr. Gr. et Rom., vol. i., pt.
2, p. 94.) ruf irrpiodovf. "The periods of their orbits," i. e.. the
period of time occupied in making their circuits, not the mere orbita
or paths themselves. ia^vpuf airtrpcntv. "He used strongly to
lissuade (from all these)." oi6t TOVTUV ye uvt/noof rjv. "He was
not unacquainted even with these, indeed." Archelaus, a follower
of Anaxagoras, had been the instructor of Socrates in astronomy
Compare Cicero, Acad., i., 15
$6-
TUV oipaviuv. Compare!., 1, 11. ^povriar^v. ' A subtle spec-
ulator." x a P^ fa ^ al "" " Would gratify." mvdwevaai <!' uv l<j>t),
K. T. X. " He said, moreover, that the one who scrutinized these
things would run a risk even of becoming mad." 'Avafayopaf.
Anaxagoras, a native of Clazomenae in Ionia, was born about ;;.(J.
499. He was one of the leading philosophers of the Ion f school,
and the preceptor of Pericles and Euripides. His peculiar doctrines
exposed him to the charge of impiety, and being sentenced to pay
a fino and quit Athens, he retired to Lampsacus, where he dud in
the seventy-second year ofliis age. The term xaprfpovrioev, here
applied to him, refers merely to the visionary nature of many of his
speculations, and not to any actual loss of reason. 6 ptyir.mv <f>po
vTjaaf, K. r. A. " Who prided himself very greatly on his explaining
the plans of the gods," i. e., on unfolding by the powers of reason
the secret causes that called into being, as well as the laws that
govern the universe.
ft 7.
tueivof yap. Anaxagoras is meant. TO aiiro tlvai irip re itai
yXwv. Anaxagoras maintained that the sun was a red-hot mass of
metal, larger than the Peloponnesus. (Diog. Laert., ii., 8.) *ai
vxo ftiv TOV j/Mov, K. T. A. " And that men, when shone upon by the
sun, have their complexions of a darker hue." Sepnaivofitva. " If
heated." M&ov dia-xvpov. Diogenes Laertius says that Anaxago-
ras made the sun to be piidpov dtuTrvpov, but Socrates here chooses,
not very fairly, to understand the words in question as meaning a
" red-hot stone." dvret " Lasts."
$8.
" Accounts," t. e., by which we calculate income and
expenditure. Ernesti and Weiske understand the term to mean
NOTES TO BOOK I/. - CHAPTER VIII ?t<V7
fiere Arithmetic, but this word implies a much wider range of Knowl-
edge. The difference between Aoytonv/cj? and upid^Tin^ is stated bj
Plato, Gorg-., p. 451, c. /cat TOVTUV 6e. " And in the case of these,
also." TIJV [tuTatov Trpa-yfiareiav. "Idle investigations,"!, c., mi-
nute and excessive care. fiexpt tie rov uQehipov, K. r. A. " But ho
himself both studied and investigated along with his followers all
things (connected with these) as far as what was practically useful "
$9.
&aa svdexoiTo. "As many things as it was possible." Compare i.,
2, 23. KCU tavTif> ZKOOTOV Trpoft^ovra, K. r. A. " And by each attend-
ing to himself throughout his whole life, as to what food, &c., might
[/rove beneficial unto him." irdfia. Porson (ad Eurip.., Hec., 3921
asserts that the form ndfta was unknown to the Attics, because there
are many passages in which the metre requires nupa, none where
it requires TTO/ZQ. But TTO.UC, notwithstanding this critical dictum,
appears to have been used in prose. Compare Lobeck, ad Phryn.
p. 456, and Kuhner and Borncmann, on the present passage. TOV
yap OVTU npofx ovr f> /c. r. 7. " For he said that if a person thus
attended to himself, it was a difficult matter to find a physician,"
&c. Observe here the employment of TOW OVTU Trpo(ex ovr C> ^
equivalent to el rif OVT
d tie TIC //tt/.Aoi', K. r. A. " If, however, any might wish to obtain
greater benefits than those depending upon human wisdom." neat
TUV npa-yfiuTuv. " Concerning the affairs of this life." Observe the
force of the article. sov. " Devoid."
CHAPTER VIII.
ft I.
5r<. JidoKovTOf avTov, . r. A. " Because, although he asserted, &c.,
death nevertheless was adjudged against him by his judges."
\l>v66ftfvov. On the supposition that if he had really had an inter-
nal monitor, that monitor would have given him timely warning of
his danger, so that he might have escaped it. OTI ovruc fjdr) TOT-*,
K. T. A. " That he was alread" at that time, so far advanced in
vears." Literally, " in his age." Socrates was seventy years old
at the period of his death. (Diog. Laert., ii., 44.) OVK uv iroMu i>a-
repov, K. T. A. " He would have ended his existence not long after."
The negative OVK does not belong here to the entire proposition, but
368 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTKR VIII.
to rroWv tarepov. TO u^ffeivdrarov TOV ftiov. "Tlie most burden
Bomfe period of life." IT/* 6tdvoiav [ittovvrat. " Become enfeeblec
in intellect." Literally, " become worse or weaker." n/v re <5/*j
tliruv. " By having both pleaded his cause."
$2.
rCiv fti'Tjftovevofiivw uv6pu~<jv. "Of men that are held in mem-
ory." //era rijv Kpiaiv rpidnovra tjfupaf fiiCivai. In '"elation to tint
subject, and the Uelian festival, consult Wigger*' Life of Socrate*,
page 437 of this volume. 6iu TO Aiy/.m/itr tlvat. " Because the Delian
festival took place." With A^P.ta supply iepd. TOV o*e vofiov. Supply
<J<u TO from the preceding clause, so that the full form of expression
will be 6iu re TO TOV vdftov luv. 17 dtupia. "The sacred embassy."
The persons employed in the deputation to Delos were called deupoi,
and their office, &c., deupia. The ship in which they went and re-
turned was termed deupif. rdi> IfinpoaBev. Supply xpvov. This
is the reading of Weiske and Schneider, adopted by Kahner and
others. It is from a correction of Brodaeus. The common text hay
oi TUV. i-rtl ry evftvftuf TF, K. r. ?.. " For the cheerfulness and
tranquillity of his life."
$3.
*at iruf uv r.f, . r. A. Many critics think that from the third
to the eleventh section has been inserted by some transcriber, in a
patched up way, from the Apology or Defence. Weiske, however.
regards the whole as genuine, and is of opinion that Xenophon em-
ploys a sorites to prove that the death of Socrates was tfcodi^c- Iu
his view, the premises are, 1. The death of Socrates was glorious.
2. His death was also happy : 3. His death was #eot?.)?r, since the
gods give a happy death only to those whom they love. cvSaipove-
Thus Castalio, from a correction by Brodaeus, in place of
f, which is found in four MSS., and in the early edi-
tions. Bornemann prefers the superlative, referring to Hermann,
ad Eurip., Med., 67. tfeodiAnrrepof. " Moie acceptable to heaven "
Compare ii., 10, 3. Xenophon was not at Athens
when Socrates was condemned and put to death. He had gone in
the previous year into Asia, to join the army of Cyrus. Compare
Apol., c. 2, seqq. Tjdrj MeA^rov feyoafipfvov aiirbv rrjv ypaQfjv. " That,
when Meletus had now brought his accusation against him." Ob-
erre that ypdQtoBai. vpad^v. " to impeach or accuse," is followed b)
NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VIII. 36{;
nn accusative of the person accused. To the accusative of the suit,
a genitive of the difference charged in the accusation is sometimes
added. (Kuhner, 583, 40, Jelf.) o TI airo'koyfiaeTai. " What de
fence he shall make." ou yap SOKU aoi ; " (You talk strangely), foi
uo I not appear to you?" oTrwf. Used for ?rof. OTI diuyeyevnTai
Here the direct narrative changes to the indirect. Compare Kuhner,
? 890, Jelf. irpaTTuv de TO. diKaia KOI TU ddiKa, K. T. A. For this op
position of clauses, called chiasmus, consult Kuhner, 904, 3, Jelf.
fjv-Ktp. Attraction. /caA/Uor^v yueAen;v ano7i.oyia<;. " The hesl
mode of practicing for a defence," i. e., the best preparation for one
$5.
ezvTOf J^ . . . . EITTEIV. Supply (j>n. Adyo Trapa%6vTef. " Led
away by their language," i. e., offended by it. We have given here,
with Kuhner and others, irapaxdevref, the reading of one MS., foi
the common reading u-x^oQivreq. Another MS. has axdtvref. jjdjj
uov TUXEIOOVVTOC. Compare iii., 8, 1.
$6.
5rt pxP l l^ v Tovde TOV xpvov, K. T. A. " That I would not con-
cede to any man that he has lived either better or more pleasantly
than I have up to the present time." TOVS ^d^iara aiadavoptvovf
" Who are most clearly convinced."
ft
a eyu H&XP 1 Toiide TOV xpovov, K. r. A. " And these results I hare,
up to the present time, perceived to accrue unto myself." napade-
upuv. " Comparing." OVTU diareT&EKa -ytyvuaKuv. " I have con-
stantly thus judged." OVTU<; e^ovref irepl ifiov tiia,TE?iovaiv. " Con-
tinue to entertain a similar opinion regarding me." ov 6ia TO <j>ihelv
kp. "Not merely through affection for me." av OIOVTOI, K. T. Z-
Construe uv with -yiyvtaBat.
8.
iffuf ava-yKdlov larat, K. T. A. " Perhaps it will be necessary foi
me to sustain the burden of old age." More literally, "to go through
with the things appertaining to old age." Compare Sturz : " incom-
moda senectutis sustinere." jjrrov. " More feebly." ^eipov. " With
less energy." dnoGaivciv. "To become." The same with the
Latin evadere. /3eXrtuv. " Superior." dAAu HTJV TOVTU -ye, K. T A.
"Why in very truth, unto me, if not conscious of all this, at least,
life would not be worth living." More literally, "life would not be
Q2
370 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTIIR VIII.
liveable." Compare Cic., de Am., vi., 22 : " Qui potest esso w/a v
lulu," dec., where Ennius is quoted.
$9
uA/.a //ijv. " But assuredly." ei ydp TO uduttfv, *. r A. Dome-
mann conjectures rovro, elye TO a6mtlv, putting the words TTUJ ot
.... iroitiv in brackets. Schneider rejects the whole passage ei
yup .... noulv. Sauppe defends it.
4 10.
ipu <T lywyt, *. T. X. " I, for my part, also see that the estimation
01 men, who have gone before, that is left behind among posterity,
is not similar in its character as regards both those who have injured
and those who have been injured." inifieitlaf m'fo/za. " Shall
meet with regard." Compare Sturz: " tirifit'/.cia, gloria, laus pott
mortem." ical liiv. " Even if." fiaprvpr)ata6ai fioi. " Will beai
testimony unto me." Compare i., 1, 8
y<yvwff6vruv, olof f/v. The usual idiom for yiyvuoitov
TUV olof "LuKpdrijf qv. itiivruv ftuXtara. Compare iv., 5, 1. evee6rif
uiv, AC. T. 2.. These words, down to nal Ka,/.oKiiyaQiav, form a paren-
thesis. 6fTi ni)6iv. Compare ii., 7, 2. rijf yvu/z^f. "The con-
currence." roi'f ^pcj^f'vovf ai>T(l>. "Those who enjoyed his so-
ciety." ro i]6iov uvrl TOV /9eA.r/ovof. Compare iv., 5, 6. xpivuv.
" In judging of." TrpofdeeaBai. Thus in four MSS., and in the early
editions, for the common reading rrpof6eto6ai. iKavof 6e Kal u/./.ovf
dompdoai re, K. r. A. " Able, also, both to prove the character of
others, and to convict those who were in error." olof uv tlq uptcrror
TC avrip, K. T. A. "As a most excellent and most tappy man would
be." 79. For nvi. napa(>a7J^3v ro a/.Auv fjOof, K. T. A. "Let him
compare with these things the moral characters of others, ani the
form his opinion." Observe that ofru s - is here equivalent to to*
T.atn "Aoc fa, to."
LIFE OF SOCRATES,
THE GERMAN OF DR. WI6GEB8
LIFE OF SOCRATES.
CHAPTER I.
SOCRATES was the son of Sophroniscus, a sculptor of consider-
able merit, and of Phsenarete, a midwife, who is called by Socrates,
in the Theaetetus of Plato, a very noble-minded woman. He was
born at Athens on the 5th of the month of Thargelion, about the
middle of April or May, in the year 469 B.C. (Ol. 77, 4), 1 and be-
longed to the tribe of Antiochis, and the deme of Alopece. His
features, and indeed his appearance altogether, were any thing but
handsome, and seemed well adapted for the ironical character which
he maintained. Alcibiades, in Plato's Symposium, 2 compares him
to the Sileni, and to Marsyas the Satyr : " And I may also compare
Socrates to the Satyr Marsyas. As for thy appearance, thou canst
not deny it thyself, Socrates ; to what other things thou art like,
thou shalt quickly hear. Thou art a scoffer, art thou not 1 If thou
dost not willingly own it, I will bring forward witnesses." One ol
the principal passages of the ancients which bear on this point is
in Xenophon's Symposium, 3 in which Socrates engages in a playful
dispute with Critobulus as to which of them is the handsomer.
Socrates there tries to prove that his prominent eyes, his depressed
nose, and his large mouth must, on account of their great useful-
ness, be the handsomer. Several other particulars, which, how-
ever, may be exaggerated, for the purpose of indicating the ugliness
>f Socrates, are mentioned in the same Symposium.*
Notwithstanding the limited means of his father, 5 Socrates was
educated according to the manner of the times. Music in the Greek
sense of the word, i. e., music, and poetry, and gymnastic exercises,
formed the principal part of the education of an Athenian youth,
ind in these Socrates was instructed. 6 In addition to which, he
1. [More probably in B.C. 468. See Clinton's "Vasti Hellenici," vol. ii., Intro-
iuclion, p. xx. TRANSL.] 2. Page 215, ed. Steph. 3. V., 5.
4. *H r6t ytAurt, says Socrates, chap, ii., 19, tl pcKia rou Kaipou rffv yaoripa
IXMV, tiCTpiurcpav fiovXonai iroirjoai ainijv;
5. That his father was by no means a wealthy man, is evident from the fact that
B. though very economical, win always poor. 6. Plat, Crito, P. sii.
874 LIFE ( V SOCRATES.
received instruction in the art ot h:- father; and if we may credit
the report of Pausanias, who says that the three Graces made by
Socrates had found a place on the walls of the Aciopolis of Athens,
close behind the Minerva of Phidias, lie must have made consider-
able progress in the art. 1
Crito, a wealthy Athenian, who subsequently became an intimate
friend and disciple of our philosopher, having discovered the emi-
nent talents of Socrates, induced him to give up the profession of
his father. 1 Various anecdotes preserved in Plutarch and Porphyry
rest on too feeble historical evidence to throw any light on thjD his-
tory of Socrates. To this class belongs probably tne following story
in Porphyry, 1 who, being attached to the new Platonic system which
formed such a contrast to the sobriety of the Attic sage, was an ad-
versary of the latter. Socrates, we are told by him, was in his
youth compelled by his father to follow the art of a sculptor against
his incliration, was very disobedient, and often withdrew himself
from the paternal roof. In the same manner, Plutarch,* among
othei things, relates, that the father of Socrates had been warned
not to compel his son to follow any particular pursuit, as he had a
guardian spirit who would lead him in the right wav.
Thus Crito was the first who raised Socrates into a higher sphere.
Whether he had before this time enjoyed the instructions of Arche-
laus, a disciple of Anaxagoras, can not be decided by historical evi-
dence, although it is asserted by Porphyry that he was a disciple of
Archelaus as early as his seventeenth year. The first study that
engaged the attention of Socrates, and to which he applied with
1. Paus., L, 22, and ix., 35. Compare Diog., ii., 19, and the scholiast to the
Clouds of Artstoph., p. 170. Timon, therefore, in Diogenes, calls him, with a s*eci
of contempt, Aidogio;.
2. Diog., ii, 20. " Demetrius of Byzantium says that Crito, attracted by thr
charms of his mind, withdrew him from the workshop and instructed him." Sul-
dos, torn, ii, under Crito, p. 377. I do not think that there is any reason for dis-
believing this account Meiners, indeed (Gcschichte der Wissenschaftin, Stc., vol
ii.. p. 354), considers this to be a mere calumny cf Aristoxenus ; but it is Deme-
trius, and not Aristoxenus, who is mentioned by Diogenes as his authority.
3. His charges against Socrates he derived from Aristoxenus, a disciple of Aris-
totle. Aristoxenw himself could not deny that Socrates had been obedient to the
laws, and had always been just, yet he accuses our philosopher of being guilty of
violent anger and shameful dissoluteness. The most unobjectionable evidence of
the most credible contemporaries sufficiently refutes such calumnies. A detailed
examination and refutation of the charges of Aristoxenus will be found in Luzac't
Lectt. Ml., edited by Sluiter, Leyden, 1809, p. 27, foil. But why Aristoxenus
brought these charges against Socrates, will be seen from our subsequent descrip-
tion of the character of the latter.
4. De genio Socratis. Francfort ed. :620, torn, it, p. 889.
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 375
great zeal, was that of Physics. "When I was young," says he in
Plato's Phaedo, 1 " I had an astonishing longing for tnat kind of
knowledge which they call Physics." He sought after wisdom
where his fellow-citizens sought it in the schools of the vaunting
Sophists, and of the most celebrated philosophers of his age, as well
as in the writings and songs of former sages. Parmenides, Zeno,
Anaxagoras, and Archelaus among the philosophers, Euenus of Pa-
ros, Prodicus, and others among the Sophists, are recorded as his
teachers. 3
Assisted by these masters, he made considerable progress in
Mathematics, Physics, and Astronomy, the value of which he after-
ward confined to very narrow limits. 3 Some of his opinions in
Natural Philosophy, which Aristophanes distorts to suit his purpose,
must perhaps be referred to this early period of his life. In the in-
stance in which the comic poet* makes him say that the sky is a
furnace, and men the coals in it, the real assertion probably was,
that the sky was a vault covering the earth quite in accordance
with the spirit of the cosmological systems of the time ; and that
he had studied the cosmological system of Anaxagoras with partic-
ular attention, is evident, for he himself 5 tells us that he hoped to
find in it information concerning the origin of things. As Socrates
himself gives us in this passage an explanation of the reasons which
afterward induced him to think so little of this system, he shall
speak for himself. " I once heard a person reading in a book which
he said was written by Anaxagoras, and saying that reason anang-
1. Page 96, A.
2. Zeno of Elea, about the year 460 B.C., at the age of about forty, undertook,
with his teacher Pannenides, a journey to Athens, for the purpose ot meeting Soc-
rates. Whether Socrates ever heard Anaxagoras himself or only studied his writ-
ings, can not be asserted with historical certainty. That he heasd Archelaus is
attested by Cicero, Tuscul., v., 10. Euenus of Paros instructed Socrates in poesy.
Compare Fischer's remark on the fifth chapter of Plato's Apology. He had also
read the writings of Heraclitus. " What I did understand was excellent ; I believe,
also, that to be excellent which I did not understand." Diog. Laert, ii., 22. Plato,
Cratylus, p. 402, A., segq. Prodicus taught him the art of speaking. Plat., Meno, p.
96, D. jEschincs, iii., C. : Kai ravra Se 3 Xtyo) Tlpoiixov (art TOV aofyov dmjxJjiiaTci
(reminiscences). A long register of teachers of Socratea, which, however, must
not be taken strictly, occurs in Maxim. Tyr., Dies. xxli. [It would appear, how-
ever, from a statement in Xenophon's Symposium, that Socrates never received
uny direct instruction in philosophy, since Socrates is introduced as saying to Cal
lias, who was a great friend and patron of the Sophists, act au iirioiu-Tiis i;//5i
Karaippovdv, on aii JJLIV Hpiarayfpq re iro\v dpyvpwv SiSatKa; trri coipiif xai Tofy((f
nai ripoSiK(a Kal oX)oi; ircAXoif, fmaf 6' Ipifs aiirovfYovS rtvat rrjs <t>i\ooo$las Si/rag
Symp., i., 5. TR.] 3. Xenoph., Mem., iv., 7.
4. Clauds, v. 94. 5. Plat., Phtedo, p. 97. B.*^.
376 LIFE OK SOCRATES.
ed all things, and vas the cause of them. With this eanse I wa*
much delighted, aud in some manner it appeared to me quite cor
rect that reason should be the cause of all things. If it be true, 1
thought, that reason arranges all things, it arranges and places ev-
ery thing in the place where it is best. Now if any body wanted
to find the cause by which every thing arises, perishes, or exists,
he must find the manner in which a thing exists, suffers, or acta
best. For this reason, I thought only that investigation, the object
of which is the most excellent and the best, to be adapted for man
Doth for himself as well as other things ; and he, who succeeded in
this, must at the same time know that which is bad, for both are
objects of the same science. Reflecting upon this subject, I was
delighted, as I thought I had found in Anaxagoras a teacher aftei
my own heart, who could open my eyes to the causes of things
\ow he will first tell thee, I thought, whether the earth is flat or
round ; and after he has done this, ho will also show thee the cause
and the necessity of it, and whichever is the better, he will prove
that this quality is the better one for the earth. If he tell thee the
earth is in the centre, he will, at the same time, show thee that it
is better for it to be in the centre. I was willing, if he would show
me this, not to suppose any other kind of causes, and hoped soor
to receive information about the sun, the moon, and other stars,
pointing out the mutual relation of their rapidity, their rotation and
other changes, and how it was better that each should act as it
acts, and suffer as it suffers ; for as he said that they were arranged
by reason, I did not think that he would assign any other cause to
things than that their actual qualities were the best. As he assign-
ed to all things their causes, and ascertained them in all things in
he same manner, I thought he would represent that which is the
aest for earth, as the good common to all. I would not have given
up my hopes for any thing ; with great avidity I took up his books,
and read them as soon as I found it possible, in order that I might
quickly learn the good and the bad. But, my friend, 1 I was soon
disappointed in this hope ; for in the progress of my reading, I dis-
covered that the man no longer applied his principle of reason, and
mentioned no causes by which to classify things ; but declared air,
ether, water, and many other strange things to be causes. This
appeared to me just as absurd as if somebody should say, Socrates
does every thing which he does with reason ; and afterward en-
deavoriiig to point out the motive of every single action, he should
L. II" la speaking to Cebe*.
I.II'K (If .-OCUATKJ. 61 i
vay, in the first place, that I am now sitting here because my body
is composed of bones and of sinews, 1 &c. I should have liked very
much to have obtained some instruct'.on, from whomsoever it might
have proceeded, concerning the nature of this cause. But as I did
not succeed, and as I was unable to find it out by myself, or to
jearn it from any one else, I set out on a second voyage in search
of the cause." The rest are Plato's own thoughts.
Besides this, Socrates was greatly attracted by the intercourse
of women of talent, and courted their society for the higher culti
vation of his own mind and heart. He, like that powerful dema-
gogue on whom his contemporaries bestowed the highest admira-
tion for the power of his eloquence, was instructed in the art of
speaking by Aspasia ; a and Diotima of Mantinea taught him love ; 3
by which, as Fr. Schlegel justly observes,* we must not understand
transient pleasures, but the pure kindness of an accomplished mind ;
a circumstance which is of importance in forming a proper estimate
of many peculiarities in the doctrine and method of Socrates.
CHAPTER II.
SOCRATES, however, was unable to obtain any satisfactory knowl-
edge from the philosophers and teachers of his time. Dissatisfied
with the pretended wisdom of the Cosmologists and Sophists, he
1. Ntf'pu with Plato does not mean nerves, which signification it only received
through Galen.
2. Plat, Mencz., p. 235, E. She is also said to have written a poem to Socrates
Athen., v., p. 219.
[It is doubtful whether any historical weight can be attached to the passage in
the Menexenus. The whole may probably be looked upon as a fiction, although
it can hardly be supposed, according to Ast, that Plato meant to deride Pericles
and Aspasia. Plato's real object appears to be to ridicule those demagogues who
think themselves equal to Pericles, although they can not compose a speech for
themselves, and are obliged to learn by heart such as have been composed for
them by others. All the other passages of the ancients, in which Socrates is said
to have learned the art of speaking from Aspasia, are probably taken from thi
passage of the Menexenus, and therefore prove nothing. Reiske, on Xenophon'g
Memorabilia, ii., 6, 36, likewise considers the statement in the Menexenus to be
made ironically; in which opinion he is supported by Staflbium and Loers, th
late editor of the Menexenus. As for the influence Diotima '.a said to have had
over Socrates, it seems just as uncertain. It is only mentioned by Plato, and those
who copied from him, and is probably of the same nature as the story about
Aspasia. TB.]
3. Plat, Sympos n p. 201, D. That Diotima is not to be ranked among the i't'aat
has oeen shown by Fr. Schlegel, Griechen vnd Rijmtr.
4. Griff-hen und ItOmcr p. 254
378 i.n-'i: OK HOI i; vi K>.
entirely abandoned all speculative subjects, 1 and devoted h\s atten-
tion to human affairs, according to his own expression * . e., to re-
searches in practical philosophy. He therefore, in Plato, calls Ins
wisdom a human wisdom.' Socrates, according to Cicero's expres-
sion,* called philosophy down from heaven to the earth, i. e., he
gave it a practical tendency, whereas before it had taken a direction
completely speculative. Previous to Six-rate.-, philosophers were
for the most part occupied in cosmological researches : morals were
entirely uncultivated ; and although the Pythagorean institntion, a
moral and politico-religious order, had devoted very great care to
morals, yet its doctrines had already fallen very much into oblivion ;
and besides, as an order, it had a direct influence only on its own
members. But the greatest shock that morality had received came
from the Sophists, a class of men who flourished shortly before and
at the time of Socrates, and who boasted of being in the possession
of every kind of knowledge, but were, however, not concerned
about truth, but merely about the appearance of it ; who, by their
eloquence, knew how to give to a bad cause the appeal ance of a
good one,* and from a love of money gave instruction to every ont
in this art.* These men, descendants of the Eieatic school, exert-
1. Diog., iu, 21. "When he saw that the science of physics (^voixfi 3tiaf>ia) was
not adapted for us, he began to philosophize on moral subjccta in the workshops
and in the markets, and said he was seeking
*Orn roi iv ttrfafoiai KOKOV T* dyaBov Tt TirvKTai."
fhc latter is a rerse of Homer (Od., iv., 392), which, as we are told by Sexrua
Empiricua contra MaiMaxat., vii., 21, Socrates was constantly in the habit of quoting.
2. '\iOfJrfftia, ret kumanii, are here opposed to cuifjorioif, rebus divinii (Xen-
oph., Mtm., L, 1, 12 and 16), which he also calls ovfavm (Mem., iv., 7, 6). 'AiQfta-
vtia are things which directly relate to man as such, as questions on the destina-
tion of man, bis duties, hopes, and, in short, all moral subjects ; iatp6i>ia, ret divi-
na, are of a speculative nature, and comprehend either physical or metaphysical
questions, and have no direct relation to man as such. This distinction must be
well borne in mind, as otherwise many assertions of Socrates might appear very
paradoxical. Cicero, Acad., i., 15 : " ut coalestia vel procul esse a nostra cosmi-
tiono censeret, vel si maxime cognita cssent, nihil taincn ad benc (morally) viven
dum conferre."
3. 'ArOpuir'Vi; ooQta comprehends either the wisdom of which men are in the
peoMMion, or the wisdom relating to human affairs, euch as the destination, du-
ties, relations, &c., of man. In the former sense it is used in Plat, ApoL, c. r,
where Socrates says, " It appears that the god means to say by the oracle that hu-
man wisdom U of little or no value at all." In the latter sense Socrates ascribe*
human wisdom to himself.
4. Tuscul., v., 10. Socrates primus philosophiam devocavit e ccelo et in urbibvt
collocavit, et in domos etiam introduxit, et coegit de vita et moribus rebusquc bo-
nis et malis quaerere. 5. rbt rrrru \6yov icptiVru Ttoitlv.
6. It ia well known that the word ao&tsriis at first had nn honorable
LIFE OP SOCRATES. 379
ed theii utmost power to shake the foundations of knowledge, to
unsettle the ideas of right and wrong, of virtue and vice, to con-
found the moral powei of judgment by dialectical illusions, and to
declare a thing to be right at one time, and wrong at another, as
their interest dictated. Instead of being teachers of wisdom, they
were mere dialectic quibblers, who made no man wiser or better,
and who, by the spirit of quibbling which they diffused among theii
disciples by such questions as whether virtue could oe taught, &c.,
paralyzed the power of the moral feelings. Socrates discovered the
irretrievable injuries inflicted by these people on intellectual ad-
vancement and morality, and witnessed the distressing results of it
among his contemporaries. Filled with vain pride, the disciples of
the Sophists returned from their schools persuading themselves
they had discovered the most recondite truths ; they thought them-
selves unequalled in the art of disputing, and were constantly seek-
ing opportunities of displaying their subtleties. Thus they wander-
ed far from the only path of true wisdom, the knowledge of them
selves. But the instructions of the Sophists were still more inju-
and was synonymous with o-o$oj, a sage, a scholar in its widest sense for even
artists were comprehended in it. Protagoras was the first who adopted the name
of aotpiarfis to distinguish more decidedly one who makes others wise, especially
one who taught eloquence, the art of governing, politics, or, in short, any kind of
practical knowledge. From that time the word sophist acquired that odious
meaning which it retains in the present day. Afterward, in the times of the Ro-
man emperors, the name of Sophist again became an honorable appellation, and
was applied to those rhetoricians who had established schools of rhetoric, in which
they treated on any chosen subject for the sake of exercise. Libanius, for in
stance, belonged to this class of Sophists. Though the latter class, in a certain
point of view, differed from the former, yet covetousness was common to both.
Themistius, because he received no money, protested against his being called a
Sophist (Oral., 23). The description of a Greek Sophist of the time of Socrates is
taken from the Protagoras of Plato. In reading, however, the writings of the phi-
losophers of the Socratic school, it must not be forgotten that they had imbibed
from their master a profound hatred of the Sophists, and may consequently have
now and then been rather too severe in their remarks upon them. With the de-
scription given above all Greek writers agree, and the Sophists themselves, by
their own actions, sufficiently characterize themselves us such. Spcusippus, Defin.
ad calcem Opp. Platonis: i'o0tori7J vtiav xXovaiuv iv&oluv IftfitaOot Svprvrftf. Arist.,
de Sophist. Elench., i., 11. Xenoph., Mem., i., 6, 13: Kt! rr)c aoijiiav wsavruf TOVS
ftfv Apyvjii-av T'"p PovXiifilvy -mi>\ouvraS, ao0rriij d-7roKn\uvaiv. Isocrat t'a Helen.
Encom., ii., 116 and 117. Later writers, as Philostratus, do not draw any precise
distinction between Sophists, philosophers, and orators. Philostratua ttris men-
tions Carneadea among the Sophists. Moreover, not only Socrates, but Anaxago-
ras, are called Sophists by Libanius (Apolog. Socr., p. 54 and 55, edit Reiske), per-
haps in order to rais^e thereby his own dignity. Compare Carus's graphic de-
scription ofthe Sophists in his Ideen zu einerGeschichtedcr Philosophize AW. s#jq.
380 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
nous, since, by thcil defending what was wrong, those moral p in
ciples, which are th; supports of public peace and happiness, were
artificially undermined. Socrates, therefore, firmly resolved to fie-
Tote his life to the moral improvement of his fellow-citizens, and at
the age of ahout thirty 1 he made it his sacred duty to counteract
the Sophists, who perplexed good sense, corrupted public morality,
and brought down upon philosophy the reputation of being the art
of disputing, nay, of being dangerous and injurious He endeavor-
ed to exhibit them in their naked deformity, and thus directly as
well as indirectly, by the doctrines and example cf solid virtue, to
eontribute as much as lay in his power to the moral improvement
of mankind.
This noble resolution he faithfully maintained throughout his life,
until in his seventieth year he met his higher destination in the
manner so generally known. Moreover, Socrates, during his pur-
suit of the high objects of his existence, followed a course in which
he sought within himself what other philosophers had been accus-
tomed to seek without, and thus directed attention to the operations
of the mind. The cause of his pursuing this mode of thought not
only arose from his practical mode of thinking, and from the high
1. I Bay about thirty. It i., indeed, generally believed that the public teaching
of Socrates commenced precisely at his thirtieth year. But I do not believe that
any passage of the ancients can be pointed out in support of this belief. However,
that Socrates, even when a young man, had chosen the office of a general teacher,
has been proved with great sagacity from several historical facts by Meiners, In
his GcscMifhte der fFitscntchaftai, &c., ii., p. 353.
[Hitter, however, remarks, in his Hittory of Ancient Philotophy (vol. ii., p. 20,
EngL trans.), that "from the constitution of the mind of Socrates, which, proceed-
ing through many attempts in the discovery of truth, could only, at a late period,
have attained to certainty, it is not improbable that he had arrived at a ripe ngo
before he began to incite others to the study of philosophy. In the more detailed
accounts, he is almost without exception depicted as an old man. Thi-re are other
reasons, also, which scarcely admit of a supposition that he devoted himself sud-
denly and a" at once to this vocation ; for though it be true that his observation
of man, with A view to the science of humanity, has been referred to an oracle for
its occasion, even the oracle itself implies his having previously pursued philosoph-
ical studies in common with Cheerephon ; and it is quite consistent with the nv
tore of the case to suppose that a sense of his peculiar fitness for the education
of youth gradually opened upon his mind, as he observed the improvement and
instruction which other* derived from his society." In a note on this passage,
Ritter observes, "The assumption of Wigzers that Socrates commenced teaching
hi his thirtieth year is wholly unfounded. That of Delbriick (.Socratcf, 34), that
he had openly philosophized five or six years before he was brought upon the
stage by Aristophanes (B.C. 423), which would make him about forty at hia first
appearance as a teacher, is not improbable, although the anecdote of Eacleldei
(GcU., fftct Alt., vi., 10) is apparently inconsistent with it" Ta.]
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 381
cultivation of the reasoning powers attained by the exertions o
previous thinkers, but also from external circumstances. The in-
scription on the temple of Delphi, " Know thyself," and the cele-
brated declaration of the Delphic god, " Sophocles is wise, Euripi-
des is wiser, but the wisest of all men is Socrates," 1 may have
greatly contributed to direct the attention of Socrates to the inter
nal operations of his mind.
The above inscription on the temple of Delphi must have made a
very peculiar impression upon him, for he certainly was the first
to whom it became a truth of great moral importance. The in-
scription itself is well known, and needs no further explanation
But, as regards the declaration of the Delphic oracle, it is not so
easily to be accounted for.
Socrates relates the whole event in the Apology of Plato," where
he says that an intimate friend of his, of the name of Chaerephon,
ventured to ask the Delphic oracle if there was any one wiser than
he (Socrates), and that the Pythia replied that there was no-,?
wiser.
It is indeed surprising that Chaerephon, a friend and disciple of
our philosopher, who, besides, is described both by him and by Plato
in the Charmides 3 as a violent and passionate man, should have re-
ceived this answer to his question. Plessing,* therefore, ventures
the bold conjecture that Socrates himself had contributed to this
imposition, in order thereby to gain authority, and to prepare his
plan for changing the form of government in Athens ; for this was,
according to him, the end for which Socrates was constantly and
deliberately striving. This hypothesis, however, is too derogatory
to the character of Socrates to be admitted without further reasons.
The passionate nature of Chserephon renders it more probable that
he was guilty of an untimely and extravagant zeal to raise the fame
of his master ; but, on the other hand, it is also possible that Soc-
rates, even at that time, had acquired so great a reputation, that his
favor was no longer a matter of indifference to the crafty Pythia.
This declaration of the god of Delphi, together with the applica-
tion which Socrates i.ade of it, is unquestionably the most import-
ant fact in the history of his life, as it gives us a clew to his whole
subsequent conduct and mode of thinking. From this time Socra-
tes considered himself as a messenger peculiarly favored by tht
Deity, standing under its immediate guidance, and sent to the Athe
1. ^.oipoS Ho<poK\irf, coQwTCpos ii Eifiixicrjs, aicp^iv it navw ^uKfidrri aoQuro
?cf. Suidas, see ootys. 2. C. v. 3. ?. 153. P
4, In his Osiris und Sokrates, p. 186, seqq.
382 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
nians, as he expresses himself in the Apology of Plato, to i
and improve them. 1 " But that 1 was sent," says he,* " as a divine
messenger to the state, you may see froi what I will tell you.
Assuredly it is not a human ft-atun- in me that I have neglected all
my own interests, and for a great number of years have not con-
cerned myself about my domestic affairs, and am only anxious for
your welfare, going to every one of you and admonishing you, like
% father or elder brother, to follow the path of virtue."* The same
oracle had, perhaps, some influence on his belief in a daemon, which
restrained him in doubtful cases ; of the existence of which, he
himself, as well as his friends, were firmly convinced, and whose
nature we shall now proceed to examine more closely.
CHAPTER III.
THE daemon of Socrates has at all times caused great trouble tu
the commentators, at which we can not be astonished, since even
the friends and disciples of Socrates were ignorant of its real na-
ture. Timarchus, having consulted the oracle of Trophonius about
it, received no satisfactory answer. Simmias asked Socrates about
the nature of his daemon, but received no answer at all, perhaps
1. [Dolbrttck, in his Sokratet, laments thnt there should be many even among
the admirers of Socrates in the present day, who, like some of his contemporaries
and his judges, take the oracle for a fiction, and his appeal to it for irony. With
as much reason, Mr. D. thinks, might Thomas a Kempis, or Pascal, or Fenelon, be
suspected of an affectation of humility when they confirm their convictions on
sacred subjects by quotations from the Bible. Like them, Socrates was, in the
best sense of the word, a Mystic ; and the answers of the Delphic oracle exercis-
ed an influence on the weal and woe of Greece, similar to that which the Bible
exerts on the destinies and proceedings of Christendom. But Mr. Thirlwall re-
marks, in the sixth number of the " Philological Museum" (p. 587), from which
the preceding quotations from DelbrUck's work have been taken, " that it may be
readily conceived, and seems to be confirmed by several authentic accounts, that
Socrates really considered himself as fulfilling a divine mission by his life and In
bors ; but that this idea was first suggested to him by the Delpic oracle is, to say
the least, extremely improbable, though euch an accidental occurrence (for who
bat a sincere pagan can believe it to have been more !) may have contributed to
confirm the impression, and may have given it a definite form in bis mind. But
surely his character and pursuits had been already fixed, before Chserephon could
have ventured to inquire whether any man better deserved the title of wise. No
additional dignity is imparted to his self-devotion by considering it as the effect of
such a casual inspiration. It was the spontaneous, necessary result of hi? moral
and intellectual constitution, and needed not to be connected with the eternal
order of Providence by a tie so frail as a perishable superstition." Ta.J
a PUto, Apolog^ c. xviii. 3. Compare Plat, Alcib^ ii., and DC HepnU^ rl
LIFE OF SOCRATEB. 383
because Sooiates himself thought it something quite incomprehen-
sible. From that time he did not propose any other question on
this subject. 1 The explanations of the more ancient commentators
are almost all of a supernatural kind. The greater number of the
ecclesiastical fathers declared it to be the devil ; 3 Andrew Dacier, 3
to be a guardian angel. It has also been attempted to explain this
mental phenomenon in a natural way ; and can it be wondered at
if the results were mere absurdities 1 Such an hypothesis is pre-
served by Plutarch in his essay on the daemon of Socrates, in which
it is said to have been a mere divination from sneezing ; an hypoth
esis which even in modern times has found an advocate in M. Mo-
rin. 4 Socrates himself certainly did not understand by it a mere
prudence acquired by experience, as has been asserted by others,
for the very name of daemon, which, according to the definition of
Aristotle, 5 means either the Deity itself, or a work of the Deity,
suggests to us something beyond the sphere of common experience.
To suppose, with Plessing, 6 that the daemon of Socrates was a fic-
tion, which would enable him, by the high opinion he would there-
by acquire, to icalize his plan of changing the form of government
n Athens, is an hypothesis which rests on too arbitrary grounds,
and is too contrary to the veracious character of Socrates ever t
be adopted by any intelligent scholar.
But, notwithstanding these opposite modes of explanation, it may
not be so very difficult to arrive at a just view of the genius of Soc-
rates by an historico-psychological mode of inquiry. It was, per-
haps, nothing more than a strong presentiment, which, being direct-
ed by an accurate knowledge of things, led him to form his conclu-
sions from cause to effect by analogy, without his being perfectly
conscious of the process. Such an exalted feeling of presentiment
is often found in persons of a lively imagination and refined organ-
ization ; and that Socrates belonged to this clas^ will be seen here-
after. But Socrates himself actually considered it as an inward
divine voice that restrained him from engaging in unpropitious un-
it. Plutarch, De Damonio Socratis, p. 583. Cams observes very much to the
point (Geschichte der Psychologic, p. 236), " There are many things of which Soc-
rates would not form any clear idea, such as dreams ; others of which he coula
not, such as his daemon."
2. Tertullian, De Anima, i, Aiunt Dsmoniuin UK a puero lutassMsse, pessimum
re vera psedagogum.
3. In the preface to his French translation of some dialogues of Plato.
4. In the Memoires de Litterature tires des Registres de VAcademie Royale det In
icriptions a fes Belles Lettres, tome iv., p. 333, a Paris, 1723.
5. Jfr&ar., it, 23 : i) Stbf !) Stov Ipyov. 6. Osnis und Sokratet, p. 185, tsyq
JJS4 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
dertakings. Tins hypothesis seems to be fully confirmed, not cl
by the universal belief of ancient Greece and Rome in guardian
spirits, who attended men from their birth, but also by the manner
in \\lnch Socrates himself speaks of this daemon, and by the exam-
ples which a^ recorded of its influence. The principal passage
which refer to this daemon are in the Tueages 1 and Apology 9 of
Plato, and in the Memorabilia of Xenophon.* Plato and Xenophon
seem to contradict each other on this point ; for Plato states that
the daemon only used to restrain him, but Xenophon represents the
genius as disclosing to him the future in general, what should not
be done as well as what should be done. Hut both statements,
though apparently contradictory, ran, as Charpcntier* and Tenne-
inann* observe, be very well reconciled ; for Plato only expresses
himself more decidedly in saying that the voice had only restrained,
and never impelled him. Actions from which he was not restrain-
ed were lawful to him, and unattended with danger. In the Apoi'
ogy of Plato,* he concludes, from the silence of the voice during
the latter period of his life, that whatever then happened to him was
for his good. But Xenophon docs not draw a precise distinction
between that which the voice directly commanded, and that which
Socrates concluded from its silence. 7
Our view of the nature of the daemon of Socrates is thus confirm-
ed by the manner in which he himself is represented as expressing
himself upon it, by both Xenophon and Plato. But the probability
is still more increased by the examples which Socrates gives as the
1. In the Tktagca be Bays: 'Eon yap n $ti<f poipf raftttfitiov ipol if iraicot
ifiautioi' fai/toriov. Ion ci rotJro (fiiarfi, !}, Srav ) /iijrai, <ui poi eijuaii'Ci, 8 uf /itXAw
vpdTTtir, TOVTOV dtroTfotsqv, -zfoTfirti it oWtrorc, p. 128, D. Compare Cicero, Dt
JHmnat., L, 54. Ast indeed (in the Journ. Philol. by Hanff, Stuttgard, 1803. p.
260) asserts that the Theaga is spurious ; but even if we could admit this we
must yet confess that, considering the agreement with the other passages: of Plato,
Platonic thoughts, at least, constitute its basis.
2. In the Apology he speaks almost in the some manner : 'Euol it TOUT' IGTIV i
vatios aftflfitvov, <f>ii>iij Ttf ytyvonivij,ri, orav yeviiTat, (it! airorptTrct u.t TOVTOV, o an
*/>Xw vpdTTtiv, TfoTfcirti it OVITOTC, c. xix. Compare Plat, Phttdr., p. 242, B.
3. "ZuncpartiS, says Xenophon, Stfvtf kftfTMfKt*, oBruj JXtyc. rt taiftoviov yap,
Ifrij, aijuaivuv. toil roXXoit TWV IVV^VTUV vforif6ptvc, rn nrv Toitii; TO it ji^ xotav,
uf TOV laifim'iou rpoarjualvovTos. Kui ro?$ ptv zit6otierotf aOn3 ovvi<f>tft, TOI; if n\
nadoiiivoif ficri/ieXi Mfmorab., i., 1, 4. 4. La Vie de Socrate, p. 104.
5. Gesckichte der Pkilosophie, voL ii., p. 33. 6. C. xxxi.
7. (Mr. Thirlwall, in the " Philological Museum." No. \\., p. 5S3, also remarks,
that there U really no inconsistency between the passage in Xenophon and the
assertion in the Apology and in the Phtedrus ; for it is evident that a sign which
only forbade might, by its absence, show what was permitted, and thus a positive
kind nf guidance might not.imjToperlv be ascribod to it." Tn.]
LIFE OF SOCRATJ3. 38f
of the suggestions of the daemon. The genius advised him
not to take any part in public affairs, 1 and at first did not allow him
to enter into any intimate connections with Alcibiades." Socrates,
on his flight after the defeat of Delium, was warned by his genius,
and, in consequence of it, would not take the same way as the oth-
ers. 3 He also dissuaded his friends from undertaking apparently
indifferent actions Charmides, from visiting the Nemean games ;
Timarchus, from retiring from the repast and he also opposed the
expedition to Sicily * All this he could have known, without reve-
lation, in some measure by an accurate knowledge of circumstan-
ces, to which, in most cases, every-day experience would lead him ;
and many things, on the other hand, must be attributed to chance
It is not likely that the voice of which Socrates speaks should have
been a mere figurative expression : he was, indeed, convinced of
its reality, which is sufficiently accounted for by his mental organ
jzation. This conviction of Socrates was moreover facilitated by
Aie belief of the ancients in the direct influence of the Deity on
man, and in guardian spirits who accompanied man from his birth ;
and more especially by his own belief in the close connection be-
tween the human race and the Deity, as well as by his ignorance
of mental philosophy. 5
1. ToBr<5 iortv 5 ftoi l^avTiourat ra iroXirtKa TrpdrTciv. Apolog., c. xix. He him-
elf adds the reason immediately afterward : " Because an honest man who zeal-
ously resists the multitude and prevents unlawful actions, must by necessity be-
come a victim to his honesty."
2. Alcib., i., p. 103, E. Here, too, he adds the reason, because, he said, Alcibia-
des in his youth would not have listened to his instructions with proper attention,
ad he therefore should have spoken in vain.
3. Cicero, De Ditinat., i., 54. Idem Socrates, cum apud Delium male pugnatum
esset, Lachete preetore, fugeretque cum ipso Lachete, ut ventum est in trivium,
eadem, qua ceteri, fugere nolebat Quibus quserentibus, cur non eadem via per-
geret, deterreri se a deo dixit, turn quidem ii, qui alia via fugerant, in hostium
equitatum inciderunt This event is more minutely related by the author of the
Socratic Letters, p. 6 and 7.
4. This and several other instances are related in the Tkeages of Plato, p. 1529,
teqq. Cicero, DC Ditinat., i., 5-1, observes that a great number of such instances
were recorded by Antipater in his books De Dirinationc. Some are also men-
tioned by Cicero himself.
5. [Schleiermacher, however, argues from a passage in the Memorabilia (i., 1,
5 2, 3) of Xenophon, that Socrates himself could never have considered his Iatp6-
viov in the light of a specific supernatural being ; for Xenophon there speaks of it
as something resembling in kind the ordinary instruments of divination, as birde,
Toices, omens, sacrifices. See " Philological Museum," No. vi, p. 582. Ritter, in
his " History of Ancient Philosophy" (vol. ii., p. 37-39), observes, " We shall not,
perhaps, be far wrong if we explain the dtcmonium of Socrates as nothing more
than excitability of feeling, expressing itself as a faculty of presentiment. Tt mut
R
386 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
It thus appears that the demon of Socrates merely related u
things the consequence of which was uncertain ; but, whenever the
morality of an action was discussed, Socrates never referred to Ins
daemon. He was perfectly convinced that, in order to know what
is right and wrong, reason is the only unerring principle. 1 Among
not, however, be supposed that we seek thereby to MrccD Socrates from tho im-
putation of superstition ; for his opinion of demoniacal intimations wu in unUoo
with his veneration, not merely of the Deity, but of tb god*. This is apparent
trom hi* recommendation of divination as a remedy for the deficiency of our
knowledge of the future and of contingent events, his advice to Xenophon that be
should consult the Delphic god as to his Asiatic expedition, bis disposition to pa;
attention to dreams, and, lastly, his constant sacrifice*, and hi* command to make
all due offerings to the gods of house and state. Now in this superstition there
are two points to be distinguished : that which be derived from the common opin-
ion of his nation, and that which was founded on his own experience. In both
phases it is equally superstitious, but venial, if not commendable ; for, in respect to
the former, he who, brought up in the olden creeds and traditions of bis country,
adheres to them so long as nothing better is offered for hia adoption, and so far as
they are not opposed to his own reason and enlightenment, is, to our minds,
better and a wiser man than be who lightly or hastily turns into ridicule the ob-
jects of pnbKc veneration. As to the demoniacal intimations of Socrates, they
were, in common with his other superstitions, the good foundation of his belief
that the gods aflttrd assistance to the good, but imperfect endeavors of virtuou*
men, and prove the scrupulous attention he paid to the emotions and suggestions
of his conscience. Among the various thoughts and feelings which successively
filed and occupied his mind, he must have noticed much that presented itself in
voluntarily, and which, habituated, as he was, to reflect upon every subject, an I
yet unable to derive it from any agency of his own, he referred to a divine source.
This is particularly confirmed by the exhortation he gives, in Xenophon, to Eu
thydemus, to renounce all idle desire to become acquainted with the forms of the
gods, and to rest satisfied with knowing and adoring their works, for then he would
acknowledge that it was not idly and without a cause that he himself spoke of de-
moniacal intimations. By this Socrates evidently gave him to understand that this
demoniacal sign would be manifest to every pious soul who would renounce all
idle longing for a visible appearance of the Deity. Still, in spite of all this, he cau-
tiously guarded against the danger of that weak and credulous reliance upon the
assistance of the Deity which necessarily proves subversive or obstructive of a ra-
tional direction of life ; for he taught that those who consult the oracles in matters
within the compass of human powers, are no less insane than those who maintain
the all-sufficiency of human reason." TR.]
1. Plutarch, De Genio Socratis, torn, iii., p. 482. says, the dtemon of Socrates only
enlightened him on obscure subjects into which human prudence could not peno
Irate. But it is surprising that Socrates did not make use of this genius in a9
doubtful cases. When Xenophon had received letters from hi* friend Proxenus,
persuading him to go into Asia, and to enter into the service of Cyrus the Youn
ger, be communicated them to Socrates, and asked for his advice. Socrates re-
ferred him to the oracle of Delphi. See Xenoph., Anab.,ul, 1,5* Cicero, De Di
inat., i., 54, says : Xenophonti consulenti, sequereturne Cyrum, pouteaquam ex
pcsuit. erase sibi ndel>antnr. Et nostruoi quidcm. inquit humnum eet con&iii'in.
UFfc OF SOCRATES. 38?
til the instances mentioned in the Theapps of Plato, theie is no!
one in which the rectitude of an action was decided by the daemon
Hence many authors, such as Buhle, go too far when they extend
the influence of the daemon to moral feeling. Respecting things
imposed upon us as duties, according to the opinion of Socrates
oracles ought not to be consulted. 1
Lut it is interesting to see how this conviction of a genius acted
oa Socrates, and how, together with the external causes above men
tioned, it led him to a careful observation of his own mind. On
every occas ; on he listened to the voice of his genius. Whenever a
person desirous of improvement wished to have his instructions,
Socrates ascertained whether his genius would not dissuade him ,
and. whenever he was requested to do something which was not at
variance with morality, his genius was consulted. It will be need-
less to explain how greatly such a disposition must have contrib-
uted to turn the inquiries of Socrates from the speculative questions
which had engaged previous philosophers, such as the origin and
formation of the world, the unity of the first cause and the variety
of its operations in short, from divine to human affairs, in the
sense of Socrates. 2
CHAPTER IV.
SOCRATES never established any particular school; he taught
wherever chance led him, and wherever he found men to whom I e
thought he might be useful by his instructions, or to speak the
language of Socrates wherever his genius did not prevent him :
in public walks, in the gymnasia, porticoes, markets, &c. 3
In the same sense in which Socrates established no .school, he
Bed de rebus et obscuris et incertis ad Apollinem censeo referendum, ad queca
etiam Athenienses publice de majoribus rebus semper retulerunt.
1. Epictetus, Enchiridion, p. 118, edit. Jacobi.
2. Cams, in his Ideen zu ei/icr Geschickte der Philosophic, p. 524, segq., says : " How
much must the belief of being under the immediate influence of a protecting ge-
nius have increased his attention to himself, and to what great resolutions and no-
ble self-confidence must it have led him, at that age in which simplicity of heart ia
still the prevailing characteristic ! It ia just as remarkable, that he was most
strongiy attracted to those who had observed in themselves a simile guide."
3. Plat, Apoleg., c. I Xenoph., Mem., L, 1, 10. Libanius, Apoloy. Socrot., p. 7,
edit Reiske : roiovrof &v Kai ii&yiav, <if l<i>nv, SiSncp rig Koivbt trarfif Kat rej irdAcuj
i\>jf Kijik/iuii' Trepuvoom ra( ira\aiarpaf, TU yviivdna, rA Auraor, TT)> IxaSqutit
rj* ayopdv, foot peXXet ivrc,v\to9at, . r. X.
888 T,IH: F S.-ICRATI s.
had no disciples ; nonce he asserts in the Apology, 1 he had tan grit
none ; yet a circle of inquisitive men and youths were soon assem-
bled around him, and, charmed with Ins conversation and instruc-
tion, were attached to him with incredible affection. Such were
Plato, Xenophon, Aristippus, Cebes, Simmias, Euclides. and others;
and it was, properly speaking, from his school, i. e., from the in-
structions which he had occasionally given, that all the distinguish-
ed Greek philosophers subsequently proceeded. He gave his in-
structions gratis, a disinterestedness which formed the most strik-
ing contrast to the covetousness of the Sophists.*
Socrates never delivered any complete discourse, but conversed
with his hearers in a friendly manner on topics just as they were
Huggested by the occasion. 1
His method of teaching, however, had something peculiar to him
self, which will be more fully developed in the following remarks.
The peculiarity of his method consisted in questions, the nature
of which, however, was different, according to the persons with
whom he conversed.
Whenever Socrates had to deal with Sophists, who were puffed
up with their pretended wisdom, he used that admirable kind of
irony which Cicero translates by " dittimulalio"* a translation
1. Apolog^ xxi : 'Eyii ii <?5iicruXof iiiv avictof furor' iytniirji'- Compare Plu-
tarch, An Seni tit gcrenda retptibL torn, ii., p. 796.
2. Xenoph., Mem., L, 2, 6, irqq., and chap. vi.
3. O<5 ydp iari, he Bays to Alcibiades, TOIOVTOV TO Spiv : viz., nVciv \oyov fiaxfOv
<Plat, Alcib., i, p. 106, B.) To Antiphon, the Sophist, he gays: 'Edv n ox*
ayaOh; ftfdaicia, Kai aXXuif ciiicTrjfii, ifnp' av uv fa'aitai uOtXijctcOai ri ai'roif ilf
afCTrjv. Kai Tt/i>{ ^aavpoif TWV vdXai atxpiav aifpui, ovf liciivoi jrarcXiirov iv 0i6-
\iott YftyavrtS, aicXirrui, itoivrj evv rots ^Aoif iilp\oiiat ' <cai of n hpo/icv <i> a-
B6v, IxXcyofitOa, Kai fifja topi^oiitv Ktptof, iJv aXX^Xai; u^cXi^ot fiyvuintQa. Xen-
oph, Afem, L, 6, 14.
4. Academ^ ii, 5 : Socrates de se ipse detrahens in disputatione plus tribuebat
lis, quot volebat refellere. Ita quum aliud diceret atque scntiret, libenter uti soli-
tus est ea dissimulation e quam Greeci ilpwciav vocant. Quintil., Irwtitut. Oral.,
ix., 2, tays : Ironia est totitig voluntatis fictio apparens magis, quain confeesa, ut
fllinc verba sint verbU divcrsa, hie sensus germonU, et joci, et tola interim causa;
confirmatio, tum etiam vita universa ironiam habere videatur. C. 20 : Dum enim
ritii universa ironiam habere videatur ; qualis est vita Socratis. Nam ideo dictna
est tlputv, i. e., agens imperitum ct admirator nliorum tamquam sapientum. The
later academicians understood this irony of Socrates in a wrong war, and there-
fore represented him as the founder of their skepticism. Acad., iv., 23. They
also endeavored to imitate the form of the Socratic method of disputing. Tutcvl.,
i., 10. I need hardly remind the reader that we are here only speaking of thn*
kind of irony which is peculiar to Socrates ; for on other occasions he often em-
ployed that kind of ridicule which we usually call irony, and which was peculiar
U> the Athenian" in general, viz., that contrast between the literal meaning of ln
LIFE OF SOCRATES.
which Quintilian did not approve of 1 and which is iioth.ng more
than the contrast of the half-ridiculing and half-sincere confession
of Ivs ignorance with the boastings of those who thought themselves
to be wise. In this manner conceited pride was exposed by ques-
tions ; and the distinguishing characteristic of the ridicule consist-
ed in Socrates pretending that he could not form an opinion in any
other manner ; and this I conceive to be the principal difference
between the Socratic and Platonic irony. That of Socrates, which
is described by Xenophon in its purity, I' is nothing of Plato's bit-
terness ; its playfulness only instructs, but neser enrages. A more
minute comparison of the conversation of Socrates with Hippias,
as it is described both by Plato and Xenophon, 2 at which the lattei
was present, may serve to show this difference more strikingly.
This Socratic irony was admirably calculated to place such con-
ceited persons as the Sophists in their true light. If any one en-
tered into a discussion with them, he was so much overwhelmed
with a host of philosophical terms and sophisms, that the point in
question was entirely lost sight of. Socrates played the part of an
attentive hearer, who was sincerely desirous of comprehending
their sublime wisdom, and now and then asked a short question
which was apparently quite insignificant, and did not at all belong
to the point at issue, 3 and which being answered by the Sophists
with a smile, he imperceptibly went on, and compelled them, at
last, after being perplexed in contradictions, to acknowledge their
ignorance. Examples of such conversations are found in all the
writings of the disciples of Socrates ; but here, too, we must chiefly
depend upon Xenophon, the most faithful interpreter of the mannei
in which Socrates thought and acted. Besides the above-mention-
ed conversation with Hippias, examples occur in that with Euthy-
demus,* and in other places.
But when Socrates met with disciples desirous of improvement,
expression with the thought conveyed by it, by which a meaning is conveyed to
the minds of the hearers totally different from the litera- sense of the words. In-
stances of this irony are to be found in the celebrated dialogue with Theodota, and
in the conversation with Pericles the Younger, on whom Socrates bestows much
praise for his talents as a general. " I know very well," replies Pericles to Socra-
tes (Memorab., iii., 5, 24), " that thou dost not say this thinking that I am actually
striving after this kind of knowledge, but in order to suggest to me that a fu.tunt
general ought to try to acquire all jiiis kind of wisdom."
1. Jnstitut. Oral., ix., 2. 2. Memorab., iv., 4.
3. Cicero, De Oratore, iii., 16, blames Socrates for having first separated philos
ophy and eloquence, which, however, in the sense above, described, was highlt
praiseworthy. 4. Memorab., iv., 2.
300 1.IKK OF SOUl \:
nis instructions, again, were not given in a didactic form ; bin he
applied the same method of asking which is called after him the
Socratie method, and which owes to Socrates, if not its origin, at
least its cultivation and perfection. He himself called this method
the Tr,fi>i7 fiaievT.nf) (ars obstetrictd), and on that account compared
himself to his mother Phaenarete, who, though not fruitful herself
was yet admirably skilled in bringing to light the children of others.
" I am an accoucheur of the mind," says he, in the ThcBtetes of
Plato, "just as my mother is an accoucheur of the body." By this
comparison Socrates sufficiently characterizes the nature of his
method. It is nothing else but an analytical development of the
undigested materials existing in the minds of his hearers, and as
such it is applicable only as far as the materials are already in the
possession of the pupil, or previously communicated to him by syn-
thesis. As regards the form, we have an example of this Socratie
method of asking in the Meno of Plato, where Plato makes Socra-
es apply his method in order to prove his own (Plato's) doctrine
of ideas. Socrates there asks quite an ignorant boy some geomet-
rical questions, to which the boy gives correct answers. From
this, Plato draws the conclusion that the boy could not have an-
swered in that manner if his soul had not acquired, in a state pre-
vious to its being united to its body, a knowledge of the nature of
things ; but he seems to have overlooked one important fact, that
this knowledge had been previously communicated to the lad by
Socrates, in the way of synthesis.
This method of asking, which is usually called the Socratie meth-
od in a limited sense of the word, is in its character often similar
to irony, but is different in its object and effect. It differs from our
catechetical method in as much as it was confined almost exclu-
sively to adult persons, in whom a tolerable share of knowledge
might be supposed to exist, so that they not only answered, but
also asked, and thus carried on a lively conversation. But what
formed its characteristic feature was its aiming at leading men tu
knowledge by rejecting upon themselves, and not upon external
objects. This line of demarkation must not be overlooked, and it
would be rashness to introduce the Socratie method into our ele-
mentary schools. 1
Socrates applied this method with great skill, 1 and in modern
1. See Steuber's dissertation : Kann die Katechue iiber moraliich-rrligiZst Wakr
keiten tu tincr frrien Unterredung -vrischtn dan Lehrer und den Katcckumtnf* tr
koben warden ? in Loffler's Magazinfur Prtdiger, vol. v., part i., p. 220, ttqq.
2 Cicero. De f'inib.. U-. 1. Socrates percontundo atquc inU-rrogando elicere so
LJFi: OK siOfKATKa. 39 i
times he has justly been considered as the supreme master ol it.
He accommodated himself to the individual dispositions and to the
peculiar wants of each of his disciples, and connected his instruc-
tions with the most ordinary events of the day. He rather appear-
ed to instruct himself than to pretend to instruct others, rather
called forth ideas than communicated them. The questions were
clear and concise ; however absurd the answers might be, he knew
how to make them subserve his purposes. In his conversation he
commenced with the most undisputed propositions, which even a
person with any sagacity might understand and comprehend. 1 He
omitted no intermediate ideas, but went on carefully from one to
another. If in his researches Socrates sometimes appears to have
entered too much into detail, 2 we must not forget that by the want
f precision in Greek expressions this apparent diffuseness was
often necessary. He introduced a great degree of clearness into
his conversations, which he accomplished both by his placing a
thing in a point of view the best suited to the person to whom he
spoke, and by viewing it in all its relations, by returning to it in
various ways, by accurately dissecting the simple qualities of an
idea, until the truth which Socrates intended to teach became evi-
dent to his disciples, and, as it were, their own. He knew how to
interest those who conversed with him, and who seemed to have
no wish to enter into any further discussion with him as Alcibia-
des by describing their own character, and by appealing to theit
peculiar wishes and hopes. 3
This is the favorable side of the Socratic method ; if, however,
we examine it with impartiality, we must acknowledge that his art
of asking was not altogether free from sophistry ; yet this tinge of
; t did not constitute him a Sophist, as he never substituted one
.dea for another, or confounded dissimilar ideas. Neither did Soc-
rates intentionally try to make error victorious over truth which
is an essential feature in a Sophist but his confounding heteroge-
neous ideas often arose from a want of precision in the Greek lan-
guage.* This kind of sophistry is found in the dialogues of Plato ;
Jebat eorum opiniones, quibuscum disserebat, ut ad ha?c quae hi respondissent, d
<piid vtderetor, diceret. Hence fee invention of dialogues is attributed to Socrate*.
1. Xenoph., Mem., iv., 6, 15. (Econ., 6, 2, seqq.
2. As in Xenoph., Mem., i., 2, 57 ; iv, 6, 3 ; 4, 13, and 23.
3. Plat, AlcA., i., p. 104, E, seqq.
4. [This assertion, if applied to the Greek language in general, will certainly not
ftnd many advocates. If, however, the word icaXof, which Wiggers especially
mentions, is the only instance, few, who are acquainted with the meaning whict
fliis word has in all the writings of Plato, will feel disposed to assent to th tastt
LIFE OF SOCR.VJ f
as iu the conversation with Thrasyinaehu.-. in tin- first book m ir<
Republic, where the expression ufutvov ^f,v (.MVI .> n.-r .<> a M.jilu.st-
ical dispute ; and in all the passages in which tin; won! n/..; f i*
sometimes interpreted by beautiful and sometimes by ^wx/. 1 To
these passages it might be objected that Plato made Socrates speak
sophistically ; but the same arguments are also found in Xenophon ;
and even in the writings of this most faithful disciple of .Socrates,
we lind that he confounds the ideas of the beautiful and useful,
which are both implied in the Greek word ca?.of ; ant' also the
ideas of virtue and happiness, the lent leatcquc rirtrt cf Cicero,
which the Greek expressed by the word cvnpa^ia. In this manner
he attributed to the expressions of those \\jth whom he conversed
a meaning which was not intended. 1
A second peculiarity of the Socratic method of teaching is, thai
Socrates himself never gives a definition of the subject in dispute,
but merely refutes the opinion of the person with whom he con-
verses. Thus he awakened the true philosophical spirit : and by
throwing out doubts, stimulated the mind of his hearer t^ furtbe
examination. In the Meno of Plato, Socrates does not, properly
speaking, define what virtue is, but only what it is not, an<'. thus
merely refutes the definition given by Meno ; z:id the conclusion
tlui it is a tfa fiolpa i:> rather ironical : J Meno therefore compares
Sucralcs to a cramp-fish, 4 which paralyzes every one that cmm s in
tion in the text ; for with what justice can we find fault with the Greek Ua^uagc,
because come Sophist avail* himself of a word which, according to his opinion,
hat two different meanings, while Plato himself certainly does not attribute twc
distinct meanings to it f According to Plato, nothing U useful which is not good
uud nothing is good which U not at the same time useful. If we wish to account
for the sophistries of Socrates, of which there are, indeed, several instances, it
should be recollected that Socrates was in his youth instructed by Sophists, and
cubsequently came very often in contact with them, and therefore can not have
been entirely free from their influence ; every man partakes, more or less, of the
character of the age in which he lives. On this other hand, Socrates aomptimc*
used the weapons of the Sophists themselves to expose their ignorance Ts.]
1. As in the Gorgias, p. 462, D.
2. Xenoph., -Von., UL, 8 ; iv., 2, 26. The Socratic manner of asking questions is,
however, a dangerous instrument in the bands of a Sophist, as it is so very easj
to take words in different senses, and thus to oblige the person who answers to
make assertions which, but for the application of those sophisms, he would neve?
acknowledge as his own. Protagoras, who perceived this, combined the Socrntie
method with that of the Sophists. Diog., ix., 8, 4.
3. I ahould at least not like to infer with Cams (Gesrhichte der Psychologic, p
264) from this passage that Socrates had looked at virtuous men as inspired by
the deity. Besides, it would be incompatible wi*h the assertion oi Socrates thai
riMue can be taught 4 I'. 80. A.
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 39,'*
contact wil'i it. 1 This mode of disputing (I'M utr+mque partem dis
pu(arc) descended to the school of Plato, 2 and constituted the aca-
demica ratio dfsputandi, 3 though Socrates did not employ it Jn the
sense in which the later academy made use of it. Socrates was
far from philosophical skepticism ; -he was unconcerned about spec-
ulation ; and the truths of practical philosophy had for him positive
evidence.
By this mode of disputing, Socrates acquired a considerable ad-
vantage over the Sophists ; for, as he did not openly express his
own opinion, they could not lay hold of his views, but were obliged
to allow him to attack and to refute their dogmatical assertions.
" Thou shall," says Hippias the Sophist to Socrates,* " not hear my
opinion before thou hast explained to me what thou meanest by the
just ; for it is enough that thou laughest at others in proposing to
them questions and refuting them, but thou never givest any ac-
count or answer thyself, nor wishest to express thy opinion on any
subject."
As Socrates did not deliver any complete discourse, the form of
his philosophical lectures can not be spoken of, and, consequently,
there are no'complicated conclusions, corollaries, &c., which abound
in the writings of other philosophers.
A third peculiarity of the Socratic method was the inductive
mode of reasoning. " Two things," says Aristotle (Mttaph., xiii.,
4), " are justly ascribed to Socrates, induction and illustration by
general ideas." Cicero 5 also mentioned it as something peculiar to
Socrates and Aspasia. Instances of such inductions are most nu-
merous in the Memorabilia of Xenophon.' Thus he tried to p"rove
by induction to Chaerecrates, who did not live on the most friendly
terms with his brother Chaerephon, what he ought to do to gain the
affections of his brother ; 7 to his friend Diodorus that he must sup-
port poor Hermogenes ;* to timid Charmides, who had too great a
diffidence in his own talents, that he must endeavor to obtain pub-
lic appointments. 9
A fourth and last peculiarity of the Socratic method of teaching
was the palpable and lively manner in which he delivered his in-
1. Ou yap, he says in the same dialogue (p. 80, C.), tinropiHv avros rovi dAXovi
oiO> diroptiv, aAAii itavrbs fia\\ov aiirbf uiropiuv ovria KOI rouy aAAouf xotia cnrofctv
2. Cicero, De Nat. Dear., i., 5. 3. Cicero, Tuscul., i., 4.
4. Xenoph., Mem., iv., 4, 9. 5. l)e Invent., L, 51, seqq. Topica, 10
6. 'O-noTt if, says Xenophon (Mem., iv., 6, 15). uiirds TI \6y v titjioi, <J<i rwr p&
iffru t>fio\oyovijiit<ti>v ixupcvcTO, vo/ii^coi' Tnvrriv TTIV dc<j>d\ttav *( \6yov.
7 Xenoph., Mem., ii.. 3, 11. seqq. 8. Hid., U., MX !. Ihid., iii 1
I? 2
394 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
Btructions, leading his hearers from the abstract to thf concrete bj
similes, allegories, fables, apophthegms, passages froit poets, and
sayings of wise men. A peculiar talent of Socrates *as the power
he possessed of demonstrating the correctness or incorrectness of
general assertions by applying them to individual cases. It is evi-
dent that a distinctness of conception must have been promoted by
such a popular method of reasoning, especially among a people
thinking as practically as the Greeks. It was also best adapted for
exposing the absurdity of many assertions of the Sophists, who
principally delighted in general propositions. If the Sophists ex-
pressed themselves in dazzling theses and antitheses, Socrates di-
rectly applied them to individual cases taken from common life,
and thus demonstrated in a palpable manner the inapplicability of
their assertions. His similes were taken from the immediate cir-
cle of his hearers a circumstance for which, it is well known, Soc
rates has often been ridiculed.
A great many passages from the Socratic philosophers might be
quoted in proof of the manner in which he rendered abstract ideas
palpable ; but it will be sufficient here to give the classical passage
from the Symposium of Plato, in which Alcibiades, the favorite of
Socrates, gives his opinion on the method of teaching pursued by
Socrates. 1
The ironical character of the method of Socrates was principally
directed against the Sophists, whom he combated very successfully
with this weapon ; and, indeed, sharp weapons were necessary to
humble these men, who undeservedly enjoyed so great an authority
among the Greeks. There were, however, among the Sophists
some very superior men, who only wanted the true spirit of philos-
ophy, the love of truth and science, in order to accomplish great
things. We can not, therefore, rank all the Sophists in the same
class, and must carefully distinguish a Protagoras or a Gorgias,
who deserve our sincere respect for their talents, and who were
celebrated as orators, and made the first researches into the nature
1 r 231, E. Ei ldi\ci riS Twi' SuxparoiS OKofttv Xo; uii, Qavcitv uv irufti ) tXoioi
rj rfdirof TOiaura not ivtftara nai prjftara t^uiOfi' nfptafir:i\oi7ai TLarvpov av rifa
iCfiarou fofdv 3vov< yaf tcavOtjMovS Xt)ti cai xaX/c/af nvuj cat anvroropovf cai
(tufeoii\^as> *"! act ltd Ttav aiiruv ravrii Qaivtrat Atyttv, Zsrt uitifof cat awiijrot
ittipwTOf raf uv ruy X6> uv raraycXaVcu* ciot} o'ftcvu; fi ifutv av rtf cat ii'TOf avrw*
TOV( cat rXciara dy<iX/iara dpcrr>( iv alrolf c \oiraf cai l-'i -\iimov TC'iovraf, /iuA
Xov it iiri -nav oaov irpof^nei ocarcif r,3 fii\\ovri caAui <uya6ij> iocaOat. A great
power in speaking is attributed to him even by hU enemies, ArUioxenus and For
pbyry. Theodoret ad Grecos mfidclen, Sonn. ir.. p. 56.
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 39
nf language from a Dionysodorus and Euthydemus, whom Plato
in his Euthydemus, describes as true logomachists. Socrates took
the held against these two classes of Sophists, and established
moral consciousness, founded on common sense, in opposition to
their moral skepticism ; and, notwithstanding their sophistical strat-
agems, often extorted from them the shameful confession of their
own ignorance. His disciples, encouraged by his example, carried
the irony of their master against the Sophists further than himself.
" The sons of the richest people," says Socrates, in Plato's Apol-
gy* " who necessarily have the greatest leisure, follow me of their
own accord, and are pleased when they hear me refuting these
men. Yea, they themselves often follow my example, and under-
take to examine others." No wonder that Socrates gained for him-
self the perfect hatred of these people, and that they left no means
untried to effect his ruin. But of this hereafter.
CHAPTER V.
SOCRATES lived in the simplest manner ; and it was from this
circumstance that he was enabled to maintain his philosophical in-
dependence, notwithstanding his limited means. 3 He despised the
luxurious mode of living, which had greatly increased in his time
at Athens, as well as all those sensual enjoyments that destroy the
health both of body and mind. 3 Yet Socrates did not violate the
laws of taste and propriety, but observed a nice distinction, by the
neglect*of which the Cynics destroyed all that genuine humanity
which rendered Socrates so amiable, notwithstanding the austerity
of his manners.*
But the exertions which Socrates devoted to the improvement
of mankind did not prevent him from fulfilling those duties which
ivere incumbent on him as a citizen.
j, c. x.
2. " I think," says Socrates to Critobulus in the CEconomicus of Xenophon (ii,
3), " if I could find a reasonable purchaser, I should, perhaps, get five rainai for
all my property, including my house."
3. ZfiS yoEv oBrurt, says Antiphon the Sophist to Socrates (Xenoph., Mem., i., 0,
V), (i{ ov&' uv t!( fov\o{ {17:0 Sca-n^rj] 6taiTu>ncvoS fttivtit, atria re oiTJjt Kai m>ra iri-
l/j TO 0atA6raru, KOI \iidnov fiit(t>ieaai ov n6vov 0ai/Aov, iAXa T<J ai>r& ScpovS re KOI
XtipfavoS, avvnoirjTof TC xai ax^Tdtv SiareXctf-
4. The statement, in the Symposium of Plato, that Socrates bathed but seldom,
is to be understood of warm baths, which Socrates considered as tending to makd
the body effeminate. The description of philosophers by Aristophanes (Cloud*
T. Sift does not involve Socrates.
396 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
Socrates desewed well of the state as a father and a husband
Xanthippe, his wife, is sufficiently known to posterity as a womar
ot violent passions, and her name has even passed into a proven*.
In modern times, some scholars, as Heumann and Mendelssohn, 1
have endeavored to defend her, but with little success. That she
possessed many good qualities, and, notwithstanding her passion-
;m- character, may have had a great deal of goodness of heart, can
b- rasily admitted ; hut that she was of a very quarrelsome dispo-
sition, and made Socrates feel its effects, we may easily believe,
without giving credit to the anecdotes recorded by Plutarch, Diog-
enes, and .-Elian, from the manner in which Antisthcnrs. and I-VT
Socrates himself, in a playful manner, express themselves concern-
ing her.* " But," says Antisthenes, " what is the reason, Socrates,
that, convinced as thou a~t of the capacity of the female sex for
education, thou dost not educate Xanthippe, for she is the worst
woman of all that exist, nay, I believe of all that ever have existed
or ever will exist!" " Because," replies he, "I see that those who
wish to become best skilled in horsemanship do not select the most
obedient, but the most spirited horses ; for they believe that after
being enabled to bridle these, they will easily know how to manage
others. Now, as it was my wish to converse and to live with men,
I have married this woman, being firmly convinced that in case 1
should be able to endure her, I should be able to endure all others."'
By Xanthippe Socrates had several sons ; on the eldest of whom,
called I^mprocles, he enjoins, in Xenophon's Memorabilia,* obedi-
ence to his mother. At his death he left behind him three sons,
one of whom was a youth, but the other two were still children.*
1. Heumann, in the Acta Philosophy vol. i., p. 103. Mendelssohn, in his Phadou,
f. 23. 2. Xcnophon, Sympoi* ii., 10.
3. [Hitter remarks (History of Philosophy, it, p. 33, 34), "Socrates was a perfect
Greek in his faults and bis virtues ; hence he always regarded morals under a po-
litical aspect. In such a political view of virtue, the relations of domestic life fall
naturally enough far into the back ground ; the notorious bad feeling of bis wife
Xanthippe to her husband and child prevents the supposition of a very happy
home ; and when we remark the degree to which, in his devotion to philosophy,
he neglected his family duties, and the little attention he paid his wife and child,
we are justified in ascribing to him, together with his countrymen, little respect
for domestic life in comparison with public duties." TH.] 4. it, 2, 7.
5. Plat, Apolog., c. xxiii. Whether Socrates, as some think, had also been mar
ried to Myrto, can not be decided with historical certainty. The contrary opinion,
however, is far more probable, as appears from Meiners' examination (GcsMehtt
e'er Wisttnschafttn, voL ii., p. 522). Even Panetius Rhodius in Athenseus (xiii.
hilt. p. 555) wns of this opinion, which is also adopted by Bentley in his Dissertal
d, Kris/at!* fbrratis, 13. I,uzac, ic hU discaurse De Socrntt Cire. p. 7, ?UPPOM
MFE OF SOCRATES. 391
Socrates performed military service in three different battles, of
which he gives us an account himself in the Apology of Plato l
The first time that Socrates performed military service was in
the beginning of the Peloponnesian war, in the thirty-seventh 01
thirty-eighth year of his age, at the siege of Potidaea, an Athenian
colony in Thrace, in the years 431 and 430 B.C. The inhabitants
of Potidaea had revolted from the Athenians, to whom they were
Iributary, and were supported by the Corinthians and other Pelo-
ponnesians. In this campaign, Socrates endeavored to harden his
body, and to steel himself against the effects of hunger, thirst, and
cold. Though Potidaea was besieged during the severest cold of a
Thracian winter, Socrates, in his usual clothing, walked barefoot
through snow and ice. a He distinguished himself so much by his
bravery, that the prize was awarded to him, which he, however,
gave up to Alcibiades, his favorite follower (whom he himself had
saved in this battle, as we are told by the latter in the Symposium
of Plato 3 ), with the object of encouraging him to deserve from his
country such honors in future by his own personal merits. Various
anecdotes are preserved respecting this campaign of Socrates, to
which, however, we can not attach any importance. Thus we are
told by Gellius, Diogenes, and .-Elian, that while the plague raged
in the Athenian camp, and in Athens itself, Socrates was the only
person who escaped the general infection. It is also said that he
that Socrates had had two wives, first Myrto, and after her death Xanthippe. He
at the same time combats the opinion of those who think that Socrates had been
married to two women at once. He assigns a different meaning to the Athenian
law which was passed in the time of Pericles, and according to which, as is com-
monly supposed, it was lawful to contract a double marriage a law which the
advocates of that opinion usually quote in support of it. The subject is still more
minutely discussed by Luzac in the above-mentionedr Lectiones Attica, especially
against Mahne's Diatribe de Aristoxeno.
1. C. xvii. Athenaius (Deipnosoph., v., 15), the bitter opponent of philosophers,
and more especially of Plato, declares the whole narrative of the military services
of Socrates to be a fiction, and observes that philosophers do not always strictly
adhere to historical truth. Plato, he says, contradicts himself, since he asserts in
the Crito that Socrates had never been out of Athens except once, and that on a
nsit to the Isthmian games, and yet in the Apology and Symposium he makes
Socrates say that he had fought in three battles. But this passage shows how
little reliance is to be placed on the remarks of Atheneeus, for in the Crito he h&*
overlooked the following words: tl /ii} -not arpaTivoontvof. We are acquainted
with too many instances of the carelessness of ancient grammarians (see Wessel-
ing on Diodorus Siculus, vol. i., p. 527, and Hutcl inson on Xenophon's Anabasis,
p. 301) to have recourse to the hypothesis that these words were omitted in th
edition which Athenseus had before him.
?. Hiog., ii., $ 12. Thucyd. i.. 58, tcqq 3 P. 230 D.
^^ LIKE OF SoCR. \Tr.S
once stood for twenty-four hours on the same spot heforo the camp,
absorbed in deep :hought, with his eyes fixed on an object, as if hii
soul were absent from his body. 1
In his srcoid campaign we find Socrates at Delium, a town m
Ooeotia, where the Athenians were defeated by the Boeotians.
Phis battle was fought 424 B.C., when Socrate.i was at the age of
forty-five, in the same year in which the Clouds of Aristophanes
were performed. Although the issue was unfavorable to the Athe-
nians, Laches, the Athenian general, whom Socrates aAerward ac-
companied in his flight, declared, that if all the Athenians had
fought as bravely as Socrates, the Boeotians would have erected no
trophies. 1
Soon after this battle, Socrates was engaged in military service
for the third time at Amphipolis, a city of Thrace or Macedonia,
which was a colony of Athens, and a town of great commercial im-
portance. It had been seized by Brasidas, a Lacedaemonian gen-
eral, 424 B.C. ; aid the Athenians, with a view to its recovery,
sent an army, 422 B.C., under Cleon to Thrace, which did not suc-
ceed in its undertaking. In this expedition Socrates was present ;
but we do not find him engaged afterward in any other military du-
ties, since he was now approaching the fiftieth year of his age.
Socrates was particularly attached to his native city. " I love
my countrymen more than thine," he remarks in the Theaetetus of
Plato to Theodorus, a mathematician of Cyrene, who taught at
Athens.* This partiality for Athens, which at that time presented
a picture of the great world on a small scale, combined with a fee'-
ing of independence, were perhaps the principal reasons which de-
termined him not to accept the flattering invitations of Archelaus,
1. Aul. Gellius, Nod. Alt., ii., 1. Diog.. 1L, 25. .Elian, ffat. Site., xiii., 27.
2. Thucyd., iv., 96.
3. I pass over the ridiculous anecdote of Diogenes (ii., 23), who says that Socra
tes, when all had taken to flight, retreated step by stop, and often turned round to
oppose any enemy that might attack him. This circumstance is mentioned by n
other ancient writer. It finds a severe censor in Athenseus, who also doubts th
fact that Socrates had given up the prize of bravery to Alcibiades at Potideen, since
Alcibiades had taken no part in that war. The latter circumstance, however, is
sufficiently established on the authority of Plato (Sympos., p. 219, E.). Simpliciut
(ad EpieteL, c. 31) tells us that the Boeotians had been deterred by the bravery of
Socrates from pursuing the fugitives. Thus every thing is exaggerated, and often
to a monstrous degree, by later writers.
4. Compare Plato, Apol., ami. These expressions of Socrates seem to raise i
ioubt as to the statement of Cicero (Tuscul., v., 37) and Plutarch (De Exilio, rol
Hii.. p. 371), that Socrates had said he was no Athenian, no Greek, but a citizen of
(hi- world. Compare Meiner*' GttckicMtt dor WiutruAaften, vol. ii., p. 351.
LIFE OF SOCRATES. JlUli
Scopas, and Eurylochus. 1 "He smiled upon three lyrants, ' says
Libanius in his apology, 2 " at their presents, their manner of living,
and their exquisite pleasures." The riches, and the manner in
which the great lived, had no attractions for him ; not even the
sovereign of Asia was happy, in his opinion. 3 He did not wish to
go to a man, he told Archelaus, who could give more than he him-
self could return ; at Athens, he said, four measures of flour were
sold for one obolus, the springs yielded plenty of water, and he lived
contented with what he possessed.*
Socrates did not like a country life, for man attracted him more
than nature. " Forgive me, my friend," he once said to Phaedrus, 8
who preferred a country life, and who accused Socrates of being
almost unacquainted with the neighborhood of Athens, " I am very
anxious to learn something, and from fields and trees I can learn
nothing ; but I can, indeed, from the men in town." Thus we do
not read of his being absent from Athens except on the expeditions
mentioned above, and on some short journeys, such as to the Isth-
mian games and to Delphi ; and, as some think, on a journey to
Samos, with Archelaus his teacher. 6
After Socrates returned to Athens from those expeditions, he
was regarded by his countrymen and by the Greeks in general as
an eminent teacher and practical philosopher. But his activity as
a citizen was exerted in a still different sphere, for in his sixty-fifth
vear he became a senator. " I have," says he, in the Apology of
Plato, " held no state office, men of Athens, with the exception of
naving been a senator."
In order to understand fully the conduct of Socrates in this office,
it is necessary to have a clear idea of the constitution of the Athe-
oian senate. The Athenian senate, usually called ?/ J3ov7itj ruv nev-
rciKoaiuv, consisted of five hundred senators, who were elected from
the ten tribes established by Cleisthenes. Every month, viz., every
thirty-fifth or thirty-sixth day (for the Athenian year consisted of
ten months), one tribe had the presidency, and this tribe was called
t>v%}) Trpvravevovaa, and its members npvruveif . Of these fifty pry-
tanes ten had the presidency every seven days, under the name of
Kp6e6poi. Each day, one of these ten enjoyed the highest dignity,
1. Diog., ii., 25. Aristot., Rhetor., ii., 23. 2. P. 58 and 59, edit Reiska
3. Cic., Tuscul., v., 12.
4. Seneca, Zte Benef., v., 6. Epictet, Fragm., 174, edit. Schweighauser.
5. Plat., Phadr., p. 230, D.
6. Plat., Crito, c. xiv. The journey to Saraos is mentioned by Diogenes, ii , 23.
on the authority of Ion of Chios. This, however, contradicts the statement made
In the passage of the Crito which Diogenes had shortly before (22) confirmed
400 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
with the name of in-Kirdn/r. His authority was of tKc greatest ri
tent : he laid every thing before the assembly of the people, put the
question to the vote, examined the votes, and, in fact, conducted
the whole business of the assembly. A senator was only elected
for one year ; and a man could only be epistates once, and only for
one day. 1 He who was invested with this office had the keys of
the citadel and the treasury of the republic intrusted to his care
Socrates was epistates* on the day when the unjust sentence was
to be passed on the unfortunate admirals \vl> h.id neglected to take
up the bodies of the dead after the battle of Arginusae. How dit!
Socrates behave on that occasion Tin- i- an < -\< ;nt which shows
Socrates to us in such an active, and, indeed, important office, that
it is of the greatest importance, in forming a proper estimate of his
Character, to observe his conduct on this occasion with the greatest
attention.
In the battle off the islands of Arginusae (B.C. 404), the Athe
nians bad obtained a complete victory, under the command of ten*
admirals, among whom Pericles, a natural son of the celebrated
statesman of that name, and Diomedon, possessed considerable
reputation. To take care of the burial of the dead was regarded by
the Athenian laws as a sacred duty, since the shades of the un-
buried dead, said the Greek superstition, restlessly wander a hun
dred years on the banks of the Styx. But after the battle there arose
a violent storm, which prevented the ten generals from obtaining
the bodies of the slain ; yet, in order to effect every thing in their
power, they left behind them some inferior officers, ratupxai, to
attend to the burial of the dead. Among these taxiarchs we fine
Thrasybulus, who expelled the thirty tyrants, and Theramenes, who
afterward became so well known as one of these tyrants, and was
at last executed. But the violent storm opposed insurmountable
obstacles to the execution of their orders.
It then became necessary to give to the senate and the people ol
Athens a full report of what had taken place. Although the admi-
rals might have thrown the whole blame -en the taxiarchs. yet,
chiefly induced by Pericles and Diomedon, they stated in their re-
port that the storm had prevented them from fulfilling this sacred
duty. But Theramenes and Thrasybulus, who had arrived at Ath-
ens before the ten admirals, brought such heavy charges against
them, that six who had already returned were, at the command of
1. Pollux, viii., 9.
2. Xenoph., Man* i., 1, 18. See Luzac, De Soercx Cizx, p. 91, faq.
3. [For a more correct riew of thia statement, vid. oote on Mtm. L, IS, Ait. En.]
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 40
the senate, itirown into the public prison. They were summon*. d
Defbre the tribunal of the people (the Hdiaa , Theramenes and
Thrasybulus appearing foremost among tlieir accusers, and were
accused of high treason. They proved in their defence, by the evi-
dence of their pilots, that the tempest had rendered it absolutely
impracticable for them to fulfill their duty ; besides which, they had
also appointed Thrasybulus and Theramenes as taxiarchs, and
therefore, if it were necessary for any body to suffer punishment,
it should be inflicted on them. This statement produced its natural
eflect on the people, and they would probably have been acquitted
at once if the question had been put to the vote. But by such an
act the design of their enemies would have been frustrated. They
therefore managed to adjourn the assembly till another day, alleg-
ing that it was too dark to count the show of hands.
In the mean while, the enemies of the admirals set all their en-
gines at work to inflame the people against them. The lamenta-
tions, and the mournful appearance of the kinsmen of the slain,
who had been hired by Thrasybulus and Theramenes for this tragic
scene, during the festival of the Apaturia, 1 which happened to fall
on the day on which the assembly was held, were intended to in-
flame the minds of the people against the unfortunate admirals
The votes were to be given on the general question whether the
admirals had done wrong in not taking up the bodies of those who
had been left in the water after the battle ; and if they should be
condemned by the majority (so the senate ordained), they were to
be put to death, and tlieir property to be confiscated. 2 But to con-
demn all by one vote was contrary to an ancient law of Cannonus,'
according to which the vote ought to have been given upon each
individual separately. Hence the prytanes, and Socrates at their
head, refused to put the illegal question to the votes of the people.
Yet, when the latter, enraged against the prytanes, loudly demand-
ed that those who resisted their pleasure should themselves be
brought to trial, they yielded to the general clamor with the excep-
tion of Socrates, who alone remained unshaken.
Notwithstanding all the threatenings that were used against him,
1. The 'A-naruvpta were solemnized for three days. The most probable inter,
prrtation of the word is to consider it synonymous with bpoTraTopta, as the chil-
dren came with their fathers to register their names in the phratries. See Weteke
on Xenoph., Hist. Gr., i., 7, 8.
2 Xenoph., Man., i., 1, 18: Hist. Gr., i., 7, 34 : % fc rfjs 0ouX>j yvuifjij i/y m$ <{/<'4<t
|-UIT<I{ Kfivuv. In this same passage the ancient law of Cannonus is mentioned,
which enjoined npivcoOai Si\a fKaarov. [On the decree of Cannonus, see Appe
dix II. to the fourth volume of Mr. Ttir wali a U:story cf Grtect. TB;
<(W i. IKK UK son; \TO.
he could nut be induced to desist from his resolution, but boldly de-
clared In: would do nothing which he considered contrary to hu
duty. In consequence of this refusal, the question could not br
put to the vote, and the assembly was therefore adjourned ; another
epibtates and other npieipoi were chosen, and the enemies of the
admirals obtained wha.: they had wished for. The admirals were
condemned to death, and the six who were in Athens were exe-
cuted. 1
This was the only civil office that Socrates ever held ; arid we
can not be surprised, when so many acts of injustice were commit
ted, which he alone could not possibly have prevented, that he en-
tirely withdrew from public business. He mentions this himself as
the reason of his living a private man. " Be assured, men of Ath
ens, if in former times I had wished to engage in public affairs, 1
should have perished long ago, without being either useful to you
or myself."*
Socrates himself lived to see the injurious consequences which
the unjust condemnation of those admirals brought down upou
Greece, in the mournful issue of the Peloponnesian war. The very
year after their condemnation (405 B.C.), the Athenians, for want
of abler generals, were entirely defeated by the Lacedaemonians
under Lysander ; their fleet was destroyed, Athens besieged, and
reduced to the necessity of surrendering at discretion to the vic-
tors. Lysander, after this, established the government of the Thirty
Tyrants, whose memory is branded in history ; and Socrates waa
one among the many who had to struggle with their injustice.
Freret, indeed, has endeavored 3 to prove that Socrates supported
these hateful oligarchs, and that by this circumstance we must ac-
count for his condemnation immediately after their fall. But this
assertion is at variance with every thing recorded respecting the
aistory and opinions of Socrates. He was, indeed, favorably dis-
posed toward an aristocratical government, but in the old Attic
sense of the word, viz., to a form of government in which the su-
preme power is lodged in the hands of the best and wisest ; but he
could rsver have approved of an oligarchy, and least of all of a des-
1. They \rero sentenced to death B.C. 404. Luzac, in his Disquisitia dt Epitta-
tit a Protdrit Athenientium, p. 114, which is added to hU discourse De Socrate Cine,
ha* considered the subject very carefully. The principal passages of the ancients
are : Xenoph., Hitt. Or., i., 7, and jEsch., Aziochus, c. 12. Though <schines may
not be author of this dialogue, yet the agreement existing between him and Xec-
ophon proves its authenticity with regard to historical facts.
2. Plato, Apolog., c. xix.
3 Magazin Encyclopedique, Se<onde Ann6e, torn, v., p. 474, *eqg.
LlfK OF SOCRATES.
potic o\iea. ^hy like that of the Thirty. Socrates loved his fellow,
creatures too well to wish them to be ruled by such oppressors.
There can be no blame attached to Socrates, that Critias, one of
the Thirty, had been his disciple, for it could not be in the school
of Socrates that he had learned the bad principles on which he act-
ed. He had, as we are told by Xenophon, 1 not sought the instruc-
tion of Socrates because he loved him, but, like Alcibiades, in order
to learn the kingly art which was the name for politics, or the
science of governing men 5 in the same manner as every young
Athenian anxious to distinguish himself in the state sought the in-
structions of some one of the Sophists, among whom Socrates was
ranked. Critias, not finding what he expected, soon afterward
abandoned the company of Socrates ; and we also know how he
afterward behaved toward his former master. Socrates never made
use of the language of flattery, but censured on every occasion the
wicked rulers of a poor and orphan people. This reached the ears
of the Thirty. Critias and Charicles, who were appointed to com-
pose a code of laws, forbade, with the intention of injuring Socra-
tes, any instruction to be given in the art of speaking ; a profession,
however, in which Socrates had never been engaged. But when
he continued to converse with young men, and show them the path
of real wisdom, Critias, who, moreover, entertained an old aversion
to Socrates fpr having censured his sensual pleasures with Euthy-
demus and Charicles, summoned him before their tribunal, and al-
together forbade him from conversing with or instructing young
men. Socrates, in his usual manner, had used a simile, which gave
great offence to the Thirty, who felt its truth. " I should indeed
wonder," Socrates had said, " if a cowherd, under whose care the
cows grow fewer and thinner, would not own that he was a bad
cowherd ; but it is still more astonishing to me if a state officer,
who diminishes the number of citizens and renders them unhappy,
is not ashamed and will not own that he is a bad officer of the
state." Charicles added the significant words, " By Jove, now, do
not speak ot the cowherd ! take care that thou dost not thyself di-
minish the herd by speaking again of them." "Now it was evi-
dent," adds Xenophon, " that after the simile of the cows had been
reported to them, they were enraged against Socrates." 3
Thus Socrates, far from supporting the tyrants, was a declared
enemy of these base and cruel men, and none of their edicts had
ihe effect of inducing him to abandon that course which he consid
2. Mewab., i., 2, 39. 2. Ibid., ir., 3, 11. 3. Ibid n L, a 29
404 I.1FK OF SOCRATES.
cred bis duty. Entertaining no fear of them, he did not leave Ath-
ens, which is duly appreciated by Cicero. 1 The Thirty summoned
him, with four others, to the Thulos, the place in which tin- pry
tancs used to take their nu-aK ; ;ui-l coinmunded him to bring Leon
ui Salamis to Athens, who had obtained the right of citizenship at
Athens, but had chosen a voluntary exile, fearing that the tyrants
might execute him, as he was a wealthy and distinguished man.'
"Then indeed," says Socrates, in Plato's Apology, "1 showed by
my actions, and not merely by my words, that I did not care (if it
be not too coarse an expression) one jot for death ; but it was an
object of the greatest care to me to do nothing unjust or unholy ;
for that government, though it was so powerful, did not frighten
me into doing any thing unjust ; but when we came out of the Tho-
los, tin- four went to Salamis and took Leon, but I went away home.
And perhaps I should have suffered death on account of this, if the
government had not soon been broken up."
In this manner Socrates most effectually refused taking any part
in the unjust acts of the Thirty,' who were very anxious, to gain
him over to their interest, as they wished in general to havr ;is
many of the citizens as possible accessary to their crimes. When
he declared that he would never assist them in any unjust act,
Charicles said, Dost thou indeed wish to be at liberty to say whar
thou pleasest, and not suffer any thing at all for it I" . I am will-
ing to suffer any calamity," said Socrates, " but I will not do wrong
to any one." Charicles was silent, and his associates looked at
each other.
According to Diodorus, Socrates undertook the defence of The-
ratnenes, a man of a very equivocal character.* This account has
1. Ad Attic., viiL, 2 : " Socrates, quoin triginta tyranni esscnt, peticm porta noo
extulit"
2. T<5re fiiiToi ivu u!> AO'JOJ. aAY iffi? a? ivtc'ti 0/1(71, on i/wi 3aidrov fiiv /if'Ati,
ct pfi ayfotKortpov tjv tl-xiiv, aiid' briotv, *. r. A, c. xx. O6S" brtotv cems to be an
expression which only people of the lower classes made use of; hence the addi-
tion of Socrates : tl n<h dypoiKCrtpov %v ihtiv, "quamvis forte rudior loqui videar."
l.ibanius, the imitator of the Attic idiom, on this account, adds before oic' brtot't
the softening u* tl-xiiv.Apol., p. 8. The courage and intrepidity of Socrates be-
foic the Thirty is often mentioned. Seneca, Epist., 28 : "Triginta tyranni Socra-
tern circumstcterunt, nee potuerunt animum ejus infringere." Diog., il. 24 : T H>
ti (Icjr^arovs) ci^oKfaTiKii, wS f JjAor IK TC rot) ^,fj ci^ni rois ~cpi Kpiriar, K. T. A.
3. Plat, Epitt., vii., ad Dionis propinquos.
4. Diod. Sic^ xiv., 5. Aristotle, Cicero, and Diodorus speak of Theraaaenes i*
the highest terms. Aristotle (in Plutarch, Bi., p. 337) arid Cicero, who seem to
hmre been prejudiced iu hU favor by the constancy with which he suffered death
declare him to have been the best citizen of Athens. Cicero (Tutcul^ L.
MFE OF SOCRATES. 405
been copied by other writers, but is not established on sufficient
historical evidence, being mei.tioned neither by Plato, by Xenopnon.
nor any other contemporary writer.*
Theramenes was himself one of the Thirty Tyrants. When he
was sent on an embassy by his fellow-citizens, who had placed
great confidence in him, to enter into negotiations with Lysander,
he abused his trust, and was the first who proposed to change the
democracy to an oligarchy. He himself named ten of the Thirty,
and lived on terms of intimate friendship with Critias, the most
cruel of those tyrants. But the characters of these men were too
different to allow their friendship to be of long duration. Critias, a
man of energetic character, never lost sight of th'j object which his
imagination represented to him as desirable, and at the same time
employed every means in his power which might enable him to
gain his ends. Theramenes also wished to distinguish himself, but
in the choice of his means, though little concerned about morality,
ne displayed great anxiety for his personal safety. The violent
easures of Critias and his colleagues appeared to him too danger-
ous, and he proposed to elect a number of citizens, who might take
a part in the business of the government, and check the cruelties of
the Thirty. But the Thirty were little disposed to relinquish the
power which they had obtained with difficulty, and had preserved
with so much cruelty and bloodshed, and they resolved to rid
themselves of one who might prove a powerful enemy to their de-
signs. Critias accordingly accused Theramenes before the council,
and Theramenes defended himself in a manner which made a very
favorable impression on the council ; but Critias, seeing that he
could not depend upon the assistance of the council, condemned
him to death, with the assistance of his colleagues, without even
putting the question to the vote as to his condemnation or acquit-
tal. Theramenes flew to the altar of Vesta, and Socrates, Diodo-
rus says, undertook his defence. Supported by two other citizens,
he used every exertion to save him, until Theramenes entreated
him to desist from an undertaking which was as dangerous for him
.peaks in terms of the highest admiration of his courage during his execution,
and ranks him with Socrates ; Diodorus (i , p. 640, seqq., edit. Wesseling) describes
him as a very superior man ; but from the records of history we must consider
him as a weak, mean, vain, and selfish person. See Thucyd., viiL, 68, scqq. ; Lys
las (edit. Markland), p. 210 and 215 ; and Xenoph., Hist. Gr., ii., 2 and 3. We are
informed by the latter that he was nicknamed K.66opvo$, a word expressive of the
fickleness of his character. See Weiske on this passage.
1. Among the writers of a later time, the author of the biographies of the tea
rators ascribe* the defence of Theramenes to hocrates, p. 836, F.
406 I>IFK OF SOCRATES.
life it -as useless to himself. Thcramenes, after this, drank Uia
poisoned cup with great composure and serenity.
If Socr.itr? actually undertook the defence of Theramenea, it wai
unauestionaUy a noble action, as the reason for winch the Thirty
punished their colleague, and the manner in which it was done,
were equally detestable. Plato's silence respecting this occurrence
may be accounted for, as in his seventh letter he evidently avoids
every opportunity of speaking of Critias, who was his kinsman 1 on
his mother's side. But perhaps Plato as well as X'eoophon may
have considered Theramenes unworthy of the defence of Socrates,
and on that account passed over it in silence. However, the works
from which Diodorus compiled his history, especially where he does
not mention his authorities, are not entitled to so much confidence
as to justify us in having recourse to these hypotheses. It seerms
also contrary to the character of Socrates that he should have been
deterred by the representations of Theramenes, that his exertions
would be fruitless and dangerous to himself; for Socrates did not
easily desist from a resolution once taken up, as he cared little
about personal danger, unless he was restrained by his genius.
CHAPTER VI.
WE now come to the most interesting period in the life of Socia-
tes his accusation, defence, condemnation, and execution. We
know that all this took place a few years after the abolition of the
oligarchy by Thrasybulus, in the year 400, or, according to others,
399 B.C. Anytus, Lycon, and Meletus brought the accusation in a
writ (uvTouooiu) before the tribunal of the people, 1 charging him
with introducing new divinities and corrupting the young ; Anytus
on behalf of the demagogues, Lycon on behalf of the orators, and
1. Diogenes, iiL, 2.
2. That it was the tribunal of the people, or the court of the Heliastae (jJXmorai)
or Dicastffl (fiKaurai). by which Socrates was condemned, has been prored by
Bougainville in his essay " On the Priests of Athens," in tho Memoira dt F Acade-
mic des Inscriptions el dts Belief Lettreg, and by Mciners in his Gesch. d. Wiss., vol.
it, p. 482, against Meursius, who thought that Socrates had been condemned by the
Areopagus. This usual supposition is also advocated by Patter and Stollberg hi
the remarks on the Apology. But Bougainville's arguments for substituting the
Heliaste seem to be convincing. The Heliasta were elected from the whole body
of the people, without any regard to the different classes, and received a pay for
their services. Their appellation was derived from 'HXiai'o, the name of the placo
where the 'HAcacrrai assembled. 'HAiai'a is another form of aXiij (an atsembiy')
a. word which freqvently occurs in Herodotus. U is also connected with <!>.
MFE OF -6OCRATES. 407
Miletus on behalf of the poets. 1 Socrates was sentenced to death
Ttie circumstances of the trial are sufficiently known, and are ac-
curately explained by Tychsen in the BMiothek fur alte Literatur
und Kunst.* But the real causes of the condemnation of^Socratea
are not yet accurately ascertained ; and for this reason, as well aa
on account of the light which they must throw on his character,
the whole particulars of his trial seem to require careful examina-
tion. He i< generally considered as a victim of the intrigues and
hatred of his enemies, especially of the Sophists ; and in modern
times, his death has sometimes been represented as a well-deserv-
ed punishment for his anti-deinocratical and revolutionary ideas.
Both these views, however, take only one side of the question,
and I am convinced that several causes must be taken together in
order to judge impartially and to account satisfactorily for the con-
demnation of Socrates.
The causes which led to his condemnation appear to be of t\vo
kinds, partly direct and partly indirect. I call those indirect causes
which led to the accusation of Socrates, and those direct which, in-
dependent of the points contained in the accusation, disposed the
judges to pronounce the sentence of death.
The indirect causes will easily be seen, as soon as we have 06
tamed a clear insight into the character of the persons who accused
him. Meletus, 3 who first laid the charge before the second archon.
who bore the title of king, and before whose tribunal all religious
affairs were brought, was the most insignificant of all, and perhaps
only an instrument in the hands of the two other powerful accusers.
He was a young tragic poet, who, however, did not sacrifice to the
tragic muse with the best success. His memory as a poet has only
been preserved from entire oblivion by the ridicule of Aristophanes.
It was because Socrates valued true poetry so highly that he was a
great friend of Euripides, and whenever one of his pieces was per-
formed, he went to the theatre ; 5 nay, even in his ofo" age, and dur-
ing the thirty days which elapsed between his condemnation and
execution, he composed poems himself; but he could not bear that
those who possessed none of the true spirit of poetry should obtrude
their poems on public attention. Such persons, theiefore, often had
to sustain the ridicule of Socrates ; and it is, therefore, not to be
wondered at, that a vain young man, feeling himself hurt by the
remarks of our philosopher, should seiz ( en the first opportunity of
1. Plat, Apol, c. x. Diog. Laert, ii., 39.
a Part L and II, Gottingen, 1786-87. 3. Maxim. Tyr., Disstrt., 9
i. Aristoph., Ran.. 1337, et schol., ibid 5. .(Elian, Var. Hitt., ., 73
408 LIFE OF OCkATBS.
gratifying his desire for revenge To this, hrwerer, another rev
son may be added : Meletus had been one of the four who had, at
the command of the Thirty, brought Leon of Salami* to Athens. 1
Socrates^having refused obedierce to this command, and declared
it an act of injustice to which he could not be accessary, must have
increased the enmity of Meletus. Libanius,* besides, describes him
as a venal accuser, who for a drachma would accuse any one,
whether he knew him or not. To this report, however, we can not
attach any great importance, as we are ignorant of the source from
which it was derived.
Lycon was a public orator. \Ve know that, according to a law
of Solon, ten persons were elected to this office, whose duty was to
advise the people and to maintain public justice. But these orator*
were very often individuals who entirely neglected their high call-
ing, and merely attended to their own private interests, and perse-
cuted the most honest persons, whenever their personal advantage
required it. Can we wonder that the name of an orator should be
Jespised by every honest man] Can we wonder that a man likf
Socrates, whose whole heart was benevolence toward mankind,
should hate these corrupters of morality, and often censure their
conduct in the strongest terms, when they hurried the people into
the most unjust and revolting Actions T On the other hand, what
was more natural than that Socrates should render these men his
bitterest enemies, who became the more dangerous as they scru-
pled not to employ any means to gel rid of such a troublesome cen-
sor of their conduct I 3
Anytus was the roost powerful an^Mg the accusers of Socrates,
whence the latter, in an expressive manner, is called by Horace*
t Anyti reut. Plato, in his seventh lettei, ranks him, with Lycon.
among the most influential citizens. He had been driven into exile
by the Thirty, and from this circumstance alone he would have
been an interesting personage to his fellov-citizens, after the res-
toration of the democratical government. But his influence as a
demagogue and a statesman must have been still more increased,
since he himself had co-operated with Thrasybulus in expelling the
Thirty.* He carried on the business of a tanner, whereby he ac-
quired great importance ; for, after the changes introduced by Clei-
sthenes into the Constitution of Solon, every tradesman or artisau
J. Andocides, De Mytter., p. 12 and 34, edit Steph.
2. Apolog., edit. Reiske, p. 11 and 51.
3. \\foriToinatt ft irditTa Aviciav i tfijfiayoiyfc, says Diogenes, U-, 38.
4. 8at., u. 4. 3. r> Xfooph., Hi*. O, H. &
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 409
eouhi rise to the highest honors of the state. Socrates ollen cen-
sured the principle that people totally ignorant of the Constitution
and of public business should have an influence in the management
of state affairs. His examples were often derived from artisans
" Thou must," said Critias, in the abcve-mentioned conversation
between himself, Charieles, and Socrates, 1 " no longer speak ol
shoemakers and other artisans, for I indeed think that they are tired
of thy foolish talk, by which their trade has become so notorious."
In the Meno of Plato, Socrates expresses a doubt as to whether a
son could be taught virtue by his parents , and uses the example
of shoemakers and other artisans, who, according to his view, are
themselves ignorant of virtue. Hence the multitude were nut
much disposed in his favor, and Anytus, in the Meno, declares that
he would avail himself of the influence which he possessed to make
Socrates repent of his expressions. But there were causes still
more personal which drew down upon Socrates the hatred of Any-
tus. The latter had intrusted two of his sons to the instructions
of Socrates, with the intention of educating them as orators, which
was the principal way to authority and wealth in Athens at that
time. In one of these young men Socrates observed superior tal-
ents, which might raise him to something better than the profession
of his father, and he told him that he must give up the trade of his
lather and pursue a higher course. 2 This exceedingly offended the
vanity of a man who, as a member of the popular assembly, wished
to be thought a very important personage. The account of Liba-
nius* is therefore, in itself, not very improbable when he says that
Anytus, after having accused Socrates, promised him that he would
desist fiom his accusation if the latter would no longer mention
tanners, shoemakers, &.C., and that Socrates refused the proposal ;
bat we eaw not place much reliance on this account, since we are
ignorant of the source from which Libanius derived it, and know,
besides, that he composed his Apology of Socrates merely as an
exercise in rhetoric, and was, probably, not much concerned about
historical truth.
After this short sketch of the characters of his accusers, it will
lie easier to discover thw true causes of the accusation of Socrates ;
1. Xenoph., jtfem_ i., 2, 37.
2. Xenoph., Apolog., 'J9. Although this Apology in its present form was not
*ritt<-u by Xenopbou, it appears to express his views ; the greater part of it, at
east, \s a compilation from the Memorabilia.
3. Tie author ol' the seventh of the Socratic letters, p. 30, says : HUJJ uv oHv, i
Csfu'jiujy, riiv utapiar roT' 3vfiaoff<i'ov 'Avf rjp yf ifoiiii rtii TO 5paooj aoroS '.
410 i-fKK or s-
for at fiia'. sight it is surprising that so many othrr Greek pliifoAu
phers, though they gave much greater wffcnce to the popular reli-
gion, were yet allowed to live at Athens free from persecution, am!
that such a violent accusation should have been raised against Soc-
rates alone. Epicurus, for instance, died in the seventy-first year
of his age, highly lamented by his disi.pies, without having ever
been accused on account of his religious opinions. 1 Tire causes
which led to the accusation of Socrates may be fairly classed undet
four divisions, which will form the subject of the following chapter
CHAPTER VII.
1. EVERT great man, especially under a democratical government
and in a period of moral corruption, excites the envy of others ; fan
it is the fate of the truly great to be envied by those who feel their
own comparative inferiority. Even a superficial knowledge of the
human heart shows how much we are inclined to envy those wo
can not equal. Who does not remember the answer which that
citizen of Athens gave to Aristides, when the latter asked him '.vhy
be voted against him ! If such a man be distinguished by his tal-
ents, others endeavor to degrade him, or, if they do justice to his
genius, speak in a derogatory manner of his feelings. But should
he be a man distinguished by unusual moral goodness, by rare qual-
ities of heart, and by a high enthusiasm for virtue and morality, he
is still more in danger of being misunderstood by his contempora-
ries ; for there are always persons mean enough to suppose, be-
cause their own hearts can not comprehend such virtues, that tin
low objects of vanity and selfishness influence the actions, and th*
noble, philanthropic views of the man of superior morality, ant?
1. [The assertion of Wiggers that Greek philosophers, who gave offence to the
popular religion, were allowed to live at Athens free from persecution, is contrary
to all historical evidence. Although skeptical opinions on religion had fur many
years previous to the death of Socrates made considerable progress among the
apper classes at Athens, it is nevertheless certain that the lower orders were
strongly attached to the popular religion, and highly resented any attempts which
were made to question its truth Anaxagoras was compelled to leave Atheu*,
notwithstanding the powerful support of Pericles, on account of his religious opin
ions ; and Diagoras of Melos was proscribed at Athens on account of his impiety,
and a reward offered to any one who should cither kill him or bring him to jus-
tice. Protagoras, also, was accused and condemned to death for having read a
wot k at Athens on the nature of the gods, in which he declared that he was unabi*
to determine whether the gods existed or not He -escaped, however ; hut the
book was publicly burned, and all who possessed copies were ordered to gi
them uo.-T '
LIFK OF bOCUATES, 41 1
ready enough to stigmatize the teachers and bentfactors c f man-
kind as corruptors of the people and seducers of the young. This
must be the case principally in democratical states. The more nu-
tnerous the relations and combinations in a state, and the more va-
rious the conflicts of the parties with each other, the less can a man
oe tolerated who rises by his superior talents and virtues above the
ordinary class of men. In a monarchical state, in which his influ-
ence is not so great, and the various conflicts of different powers
are not so numerous, he may live, if not more honored, at any rate
more peaceably. But the greater the immorality of the citizens in
a democratical state, the less likely is a man of great moral excel-
lence to be tolerated. The contrast between him and their own
corruption is a sufficient reason to excite against him their hatred
and persecution. Socrates was one of these superior beings, who
are born not only to enlighten his own age, but mankind in general.
Virtue and humanity had descended upon him in their sublime pu
rity, and had excited his unbounded veneration. Could he be oth
erwise than offensive to the wise and the learned of his age, to the
narrow-minded, quibbling Sophists, the selfish demagogues and the
conceited poetasters 1 Hence Socrates himself, in Plato's Apology
mentions the hatred of the multitude as the cause of his fate. 1
Socrates always lived under a democratical form of government,*
with the exception of the eight months during which the Thirty
possessed the supreme power. In his intercourse, as a teacher of
the people, with the orators, Sophists, poets, &c., he frequently of-
fended them, and sometimes injured their interests. He lived
moreover, in a corrupt period. Aristophanes, Plato, the author ol
the Axiochus, and other contemporary writers, describe the Athe-
nian people as inconstant and frivolous, of a cruel disposition, un-
grateful to those who deserved well of their country, and jealout
of men who were distinguished by their virtue and superior quali-
ties. 3 During the dazzling sway of Pericles,* cr perhaps, mor*
1. c. xvi.
2. [An oligarchical form of government was established for a short time in B.C
411. TB.]
3. Ariatoph., Eguit., v. 40 ; Plat, Gory., p. 521, C., seqq. ; Axiochus, c. xiii. A!)
fiof dx<ipii"'o', a^'ixopov, u,uoV, /3<i7Kuior, dmiiitvrov, <!>f av avvTjfavianivov ix avy
t\vfu>voS foXou Kai J3ialutv #Audfi<jr ' o tie rovrif irpoScratptyncvos aB\i<aTtfot
lianpy. To this state of things must also be referred the passage of Pliny, in whlck
the picture of Parrhasius is mentioned (Hist. Nat., xxv., 10): "A^ov Athenien'
eium pinxit argumento ingenioso : volebat namque varium, iracundum, injustum,
inconstantem ; eundem inexorabilem, clementem, misericordem, excelsum, glo-
fioeum, humilem, ferocem fugacemque et omnia pariter ostendere ."
4. It can not be denied that the government of Pericles was, in many respect^
412 UrE il SOCRATES.
properly speaking, of Aspasia, who had, it is true, d )ne very much
to diffuse a taste for the fine arts, vices of every description had
gained the ascendency. During the Peloponnesian war, the neglect
of all moral and religious cultivation had kept pace with the decay
of external worship; the spirit of the times had taken a sophistical
tendency, and selfishness had so evidently become the motive to
action, that even Athenian embassadors unblushingly declared to
the Spartans and Mclians that it was lawful and right for the better
and stronger to oppress and rule over the weak and helpless, as-
serting that not only all tribes of animals, but whole cities and na
tions, acted according to this principle. 1 It was a very common
opinion that after death the soul ceased to exist ; the religious
phantoms of a future state were laughed at by an age so full of con-
ceit, that nothing but a conscience disturbed in the last moments
of life could excite an apprehension lest those ridiculed phantoms
might still not be wholly fictitious. 1 But it is obvious how com-
pletely every seed of virtue must have beea crushed by the govern-
ment of such corrupt men as the thirty tyrants. 1
far from beneficial to the Athenian.'. lie was an ambitions man, and by this dis-
position he was bun led into many acts injurious to his country. The diminution
it' the power of the Areopagus, to which Solon had wisely assigned an extensive
pphere of action, is wholly unpardonable. On the other hand, we should undoubt-
edly be going too fnr if we should credit all the assertions of the comic poets,
which are partly repeated by Diodorus nnd Plutarch, and attribute the outbreak
of the Peloponnesian war to the intrigues by which Pericles endeavored to escape
the necessity of accounting for the treasure of the allies, which be bad lavished
on magnificent buildings. This opinion, though very generally maintained, and
usually adopted in historical manuals, can not be supported by any authentic tes-
timony. Diodorus (xii., p. 503-505) and Plutarch (Periclet, i., p. 647, tqq.) might
be mentioned as authorities, but it is evident that they have only copied the comic
poets, without being much concerned about historical truth. Besides, their au-
thority is little, compared with that of Thucydides, the impartial adversary of Per-
icles, who declares the desire to extend the power of Athens, and to humble the
Spartans, to have been the true causes of the war (i, 23, 24, 56, and 88, and ii., 1.
Compare Wyttenbach's review of the Lectionet Andoridea of Sluiter in the Bibli-
otk. Grit, vol. iii., P. in, p. 79). 1. Thucyd., i, 76 ; v., 105.
2. Plat, Phfd^ and De Republ., vi. That free-thinking at that time generally pre-
rniled, is evident from the tenth book De Legibus. These principles were chiefly
and eagerly adopted by young people, who made such an application of the astro-
nomical hypotheses of Anaxagoras. that they not only denied the divinity of the
stars, but, at the same time, hazarded the assertion that the gods, being changed
into the dust of the earth, were unconcerned about human affairs.
3. [Those persons, however, who are disposed to join in the common declama-
tions agninst the vices of the Athenian Constitution, would do well to weigh the
following just and eloquent remarks ol Niebuhr before they pronounce an opinion,
* Evil without end m*" be spoken of the Athrrmi <~"rii*ifvtion. and with truth
LIFE OF SOCRATES.
S. The accusation and trial of Socrates was also, in part, occasion-
ed by the hatred which the Sophists bore toward him, and by the
freedom with which he always expressed his opinions. How re-
but the common-place, stale declamation of its revilers would be in a great meos
ure silenced, if a man qualified for the task should avail himself of the advanct d
state of our insight into the circumstances of Athens, to show how even there the
vital principle instinctively produced forms and institutions by which, notwith-
standing the elements of anarchy contained in the Constitution, the Common
wealth preserved and regulated itself. No people in history has been so n.ai h
misunderstood and so unjustly condemned as the Athenians : with very few ex-
ceptions, the old charges of faults and misdeeds are continually repeated. I should
say, God shield us from a constitution ILke the Athenian ! were not the age of such
states irrevocably gone by. aud, consequently, all fear of it in our own case. As it
was, it shows an unexampled degree of noble-mindedness in the nation, that the
heated temper of a fluctuating popular assembly, the security afforded to individ-
uals of giving a base vote unobserved, produced so few reprehensible decrees ,
and that, on the other hand, the thousand*, among whom the common man had
the upper hand, came to resolutions of such self-sacrificing magnanimity and hero
Urn as few men are capable of except in their most exalted mood, even when
they have the honor of renowned ancestors to maintain as well as their own.
" 1 wO not charge those who declaim about the Athenians aa an incurably reck-
less people, and their republic as hopelessly lost, in the time of Plato, with willful
injustice, for they know not what they do. But this is a striking instance how
imperfect knowledge leads to injustice and calumnies ; and why does not every
one ask his conscience whether he is himself capable of forming a sober judgment
on every case that lies before him ? A man of candor will hear the answer, in a
voice like that of the genius of Socrates. Let who will clamor and scoff; for my.
self, should trials be reserved for my old age, and for my children, who will cer-
tainly have evil days to pass through, I pray only for as much self-control, as much
temperance in the midst of temptation, as much courage in the hour of danger, as
much calm perseverance in the consciousness of a glorious resolution, which was
unfortunate in its issue, as was shown by the Athenian people, considered as one
man : we have nothing to do here with the morals of the individuals ; but he who
as an individual possesses such virtues, and, withal, is guilty of no worse sins in
proportion than the Athenian.*, may look forward without uneasiness to his last
hour.
" The ancient rhetoricians were a clasa of babblers ; a school for lies and scan
dal : they fastened many aspersions on nations and individuals. So we hear it
echoed from one declamation to another, among the examples of Athenian ingrat-
itude, that Pachcs was driven to save himself by his own dagger from the sentence
of the popular tribunal. How delighted was I last year to find, in a place where
no one will look for such a discovtyy, that he was condemned for having violated
free women in Mytilene at its capture. The Athenians did not suffer his services
in this expedition, or his merit in averting an alarming danger from them, to screix
him from punishment.
1 The fathers and brothers who, in the epigraph of the thousand citizens who
fell as freemen at Chajronea, attested with joy that they did not repent of their He-
emanation, for the issue was in the hands of the gods, the resolution, the glorj
of man who cjnfcrred a crown of gold on the orator by whose advice the unfor
tunte attempt had been made which c :et them the lives of their kinsmen, with.
414 L'FE OK SOCRATK*.
volt njr must it have been to a man of correct liafut- of tl.
thai persons assuming the venerable appellation of the wise should
U? re aimed at confounding the fundamental ideas of right and
v rang, of virtue and vice ! The Sophists were most dangerous
men, not only OQ account of their theoretical unbelief, which they
indiscreetly preached, but also on account of their moral doctrines,
vhii-h were founded on egotism and selfishness. Disinterested
rirtuc, they declared, was folly, and the civil laws were at varianrr
frith the laws of nature ; moderation and temperance were enemies
to pleasure, and contrary to the precepts of good sense. 1 Socrates
too deeply felt the corruption of his age not to oppose its authors iu
every w-iy, and to express his indignation as loudly as possible
Tnen dazzlinp sophistries he opposed with weapons, which must
have been very painful to conceited people, who loved any thing
better than the truth. Pretending to be a disciple, anxious tc
earn something, he attentively listened U> the wisdom which flow-
ed from the lips of the Sophists; and perhaps praised it exceeding
ly, while he lamented his own dullness, and, at the same time, will
out asking whether they were provoking the resentment of the conqueror the
people who, when Alexander, fresh from the ashes of Thebes, demanded the pa-
triots, refused to give them up. and chose rather to await his appearance before
their walls who, while all who flattered or feared Philip warned them not to ir-
ritate him, condemned citizens to death for buying slaves that had fallen into the
hands of the Macedonians by the capture of Greek cities which had been hoptUo
to Athens the people whose needy citizen?, though predominant in the assembly,
renounced the largess which alone afforded them the luxury of flesh on a few fe
rivals, though on all other days throughout the year they ate nothing but olive*,
herbs, and onions, with dry bread and salt fish who made this sacrifice to raise
the means of arming for the national honor this people common.'.- my whole
heart and my deepest reverence. And when a great man* turned away from this
noble and pliable people, though certainly it did not appear every day in its holi-
day clothes, and was not free from sins and frailrie., he incurred a just punish-
ment in the delusion which led him to attempt to wash a blackamoor white ; to
convert an incorrigible bad subject like Dionyeiue. and through his means to place
philosophy on the throne in the sink of Syracusan luxury and licentiousness ; and
in the scarcely less flagrant folly of caking an adventurer so deeply tainted with
tyranny as Dion, for a hero and no ideal. A man who could hope for success in
riiiq undertaking, and despaired of a people like the Athenians, hnd certainly gone
great lengths in straining at gnate and swalloV'ing cumeK" Translated by Mr.
Thirlwall in the Philological Mutctim, No. iii., p. 494-496. TR.]
1. Compare Plato in the Gorgitu and De Republ., ii. The beautiful allegory of
Prodicus, '' Hercules at the Cross-way," which has acquired such celebrity, and
perhaps owes its perfection to Xenophon, at least so far as its form Is concerned,
was only a declamation, and probably belonged to those show-speeches which thit
Sophist delivered in the citkf of Greece. Philostr., De Vit. Sophitt., p. 482, teyg.
Plata.
LIFE OF SOCltATES. 415
mgly admitted the truth of the greater part of their doctrines, and
only row and then indulged IB a little modest question, whicn they
could not refuse to answer to an industrious disciple, and which ap-
peared to them so insignificant, that it could not contribute in ttie
least to refute their assertions. But he went gradually further, and
traced things to their ultimate causes, and thus extorted from them
the confession of their ignorance. He perhaps even followed them
as he did Euthydemus, until he could engage them, with propriety,
rn a conversation which would humble their pride. The method
of examining and refuting (efrTa&iv and tteyxeiv, according to the
expression of the Socratic philosophers), with which his disciples,
<mitating their teacher, tried every one who gloried in his wisdom,
vas still more disagreeable to the Sophists. But the indignation
*f those who had been tested in this manner did not fall on the dis-
ciples, but on Socrates himself, as he asserts in the Apology. 1 It
;an not be denied that the Sophists, who before enjoyed a high de-
gree of estimation, were deprived by Socrates of a considerable
portion of their influence in Greece, and especially at Athens ; and,
n revenge, they did every thing to degrade him in the eyes of his
fellow-citizens, and to prove that the real motives of his actions
were bad. " He seduces the young, and introduces new gods :" a
: 4iese were the hateful calumnies by which they attempted to in-
jure his reputation with the people, and which were faithfully re-
peated by Meletus in his accusation calumnies which must have
represented Socrates to the people in a more odious light, as the
Constitution of Athens was intimately connected with its religion,
atid the interest of the one was necessarily involved in that of thf
other.
But, in general, it was by too freely expressing what he thought
that Socrates made enemies and brought on his accusation. He
not only combated the fallacies and the perversity of the Sophists,
bui every kind of vice and folly, and called them by their true
names ; he attacked every error, and that the more zealously the
closer it was connected with morality. Thus not only Sophists,
but poets, orators, and demagogues, soothsayers and priests, became
his enemies. He despised the comic poets, who delighted the mul-
1. C. x.
2. Xenoph., Mem., i_, 2, 49: YwKp&rr^t roiit irarcfui rfOTn^aici^ctv iSiSacitc: a
charge which had been brought against Socrates by Aristophanes. Excellent re
marks on the ironical manner in which Socrates treated the Sophists, nre found in
Rctahard's essay, > Methodo Socrtuiea, in the first voL of his Opiucul. Academ.
ditsd by Politz. Lipaiaj, 1808.
416 UFE OF KOCIIATES
itude at the expense of morality ; and bad poets and sophistical
ratora felt the sting of his irony. The demagogues hated him be
cause he was the opponent of their teachers, the Sophists, from
whom many among them had learned the art of deceiving the peo-
ple. What could, indeed, be more absurd in the eyes of reason,
than that persons totally ignorant of the Constitution and public
business, such as artisans, tanners, shoemakers, dec., should have
an influence on the conduct of public affairs T These he made the
objects of his satire, and exposed the absurdity of their pretensions.
Socrates had, besides, a prejudice against mechanical arts, which
he sometimes expressed too indiscreetly and offensively. Thus he
says to Critobulus : l " Mechanical arts are despised, and, indeed, it
is not with injustice that they are little valued by states ; for they
are injurious to the bodies of the workmen as well as to the super
intendents, since they render it necessary for them to sit, and to re-
main constantly in-doors ; and many of them pass all the day near
the fire. And whenever the body is languid, the mind loses i.o en-
ergy. Besides, those arts allow us no time to devote to .'.r friends
and to the state, so that such people are little useful to their friends,
and bad protectors of their country. Nay, in some, principally j n
warlike states, no citizen is allowed to pursue jnrchanical ai
Even the tyranny of the Thirty, as we have seen, did not escape
the satire of Socrates. The priests too, as we know from ;he Eu-
thyphron of Plato, were obliged to hear from his lips the truih that
their ideas of divine worship were totally erroneous. 3 It is natural
enough that Socrates should have made a number of individuals
1. Xenophon, CEcanam., iv., 2.
2. That poets were allowed to express themselves freely on religious subjects,
and that philosophers were deprived of this privilege, may be acconntcd for in the
following way. Poets wrote for the sake of amusement; a little freedom vras
easily granted to them, provided they made the people laugh ; but the words of a
philosopher bnd a more serious tendency. Besides, we know that dramatic rep-
resentations originated in the festival of Dionysus, which was solemnized as licen-
tiously as the Bacchanalia of the Romans. On the other hand, a distinction must
be drawn between political religion, i. e., that which, being intimately connected
with the Constitution, was observed in public festivals and ceremonies, and ton
monstrous mass of fables concerning the origin and history of the gods ; for at
Athens religious belief was unconnected with public worship. With regard to
mythological stories, the Greeks were allowed to express themselves as finely aa
they liked, provided they did not attack the mysteries, or doubt the existence of
the gods. Proofs of this we find not only in the comic writers, but in the most
celebrated tragic poets, as .^schylus and Euripides, and in the history of A'.cibt
des. But it is surprising thnt Xenophnnes in Magna Grucia was allowed to ex
press himself so freely on the state religion, while philosophical opinions muck
*is cucnccted with religion proved so dangccMU to Anaxagors* at Athen*
MFE OF SOCRATES. -11 "i
hi* enemies by these free expressions, and espicially by intcrfer
ing with the interests of the priests, who demanded the greatest
submission, as their religious system did not bear a free examina
tion. The analogy of history and daily experience shows this suf-
ficiently, even if we leave out of consideration the facts stated in
the accusation.
3. The odious light in which Socrates was represented by Aria
tophanes, created enemies to the former, and contributed to his ac-
cusation. The assertion founded on the report of ^Elian, 1 that Ar-
istophanes had been bribed by the enemies of Socrates, especially
by Meletus and Anytus, to represent him in a ridiculous light, though
it was in former times almost generally believed, is certainly desti-
tute of any historical evidence. Meletus was a young man when
he accused Socrates (veof, fiaOvytveiof, he is called in the Euthy-
phron of Plato) : how is it possible that twenty-three years 2 before
that time he should have bribed Aristophanes 1 On the first repre-
sentation of the Clouds, Anytus was only fourteen years old, and
on good terms with Socrates, as we are told by Plato. With our
present accurate knowledge of the nature of the so-called old Attic
comedy, we can not even suppose that Aristophanes was a personal
enemy of Socrates, 3 though he represented him to the Athenian
people in the manner we see in the crouds. The manner in which
Socrates lived was a subject too tempting for a comic poet not to
nave introduced, though he might not have been provoked by an>
1. For. Hist., ii., 13.
2. The Clouds were performed 423 B.C., on the festival of Dionysus.
3. The scholiasts, endeavoring to account for the odious light in whirh -Socrates
ia represented in the Clouds, are of different opinions, some ascribing it tp the in
veterate hatred of the comic poets against the philosophers, others to personal
jealousy, since Socrates had been preferred by King Archelaus to Aristophanes,
&.c. But all these hypotheses can easily be dispensed with. The comic poet took
up any subject which did not appear to be wanting in comical interest, and inai6
it suit his purpose. Besides, Aristophanes was not the only one who brought Soc-
rates on the stage. Eupolis and Amipsias did the same (see Diog. Laert., ii., 18
Schol. ad Nub., 96 and 129) ; and Socrates shared this fate with all the distinguish-
ed men of his age, Pericles, Alcibiades, and Euripides. Thus the Frogs of Aris
tophanes were a satire upon Euripides, and, to a certain extent, upon ^Eschylus
also. These comedies gave great delight to the multitude, as they considered it
in essential part of their democratical liberty to laugh wi'h impunity at the mosl
eminent men of the age ; even their demagogues, the adored Pericles and Cleon,
were not spared. To attack the People was, properly ejyekipg, not allowed
though Aristophanes made occasional exceptions for it wa? sacred ; but every
individual might be brought on the stage by the comic poet. Xenoph., De Repub-
lica At/ten., c. 2. The first wchon, whose name could not be protaned (in the stage
formed tin- only exception. Compare the schol. on the Clouds, v 32.
419 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
external causes. How manj truly comical scenes might be dcrivec
from Socrates gazing at one object for twenty-four hours, and from
the many anecdotes which were told of him ; in addition to which,
we must not forget his resemblance to a Silenus, and the many
peculiarities in his conduct. 1 On the other hand, however, it would
be going too far to assert that the ridiculous representation of Soc-
rates had no influence on his fate. Even a cursory perusal of the
Clouds of Aristophanes must convince the reader that every thing
is calculated to exhibit Socrates in an odious light, as seducing the
young, introducing new gods, and, consequently, as highly injuiious
to the Commonwealth ; and it is surprising to see these chaiges,
twenty-three years afterward, repeated by Meletus. Socrates him-
self, in the Apology, says that Aristophanes and his party were en-
emies far more dangerous to him than his accusers, and that Mele-
tus, in reality, had only repeated the charges of the former.* Aris-
1. Plat, Symjtot., p. 230, C. " Meditating on gome subject, he once stopped some-
where early in the morning (viz., during the expedition against I'otidiea), and a*
he did not succeed in his search, he remained in deep thought, standing on the
panie spot. When it had become noon-time, he attracted the attention of the peo-
ple, and one said to another, ' Socrates has been standing there, on the same spot,
thinking about something, from an early hour in the morning.' In the evening,
when be was still standing there, some of the Ionian soldiers, after supper, took
out their carpet*, partly to repose on them in the refreshing evening air (for it was
a summer night), partly to watch whether Socrates would actually pass the night
in that position. And he actually remained standing till daybreak, and then ad-
dressed his prayers to the rising sun, and hastened away." Aul. Gellius, KocL
Act., ii., 1.
2. 'I'fioi fap roAAoi Karfifofoi yiydraot xftf /jal, says he, Kal va\ai roAA-i if,*
trij Kal oiriiv ii\j](ii( At) oTtf ' ot J t)u paAAov (pufatfiiii i) roi $ aiifii "Arvrov, Kaiirtf
ovTuf xat TOVTOV! ''moil. dAA' IKM-OI iuv&ripoi, Hi ai-fpt;, ui ipuv rou; roAAoi; If
itaicwv -af.t^iifiStiatTif ixuQjv Tt Kal Karri} ''paw ifiou oviiv d\r;0is, ilif tan ri(
ZuKfidTtit, au$6l dvi'ip, Td Tt fieriwpa 0poTiorijj, Kal TU 1x6 );Jf axavra art^Qrr,iiaf
Kal rdi jjrrw At!} oy Kfcirrta roiuiy * oiroi, u aviptf '\0ijia~ioi, rairtjr Qijitrjv Kara
* A man who investigates all things above and below the earth (jtcTtupoQpov
nari'if is the expression of Aristophanes) was an Atheist, according to the ideas of
the Athenian people, for a natural philosopher and an Atheist were synonymous
appellations. These natural philosophers were also called (itrcwfoMaxai. A
Sophist is a person who gives to a bad cause the appearance of a good one, by
means of eloquence. This proves that Aristophanes did not distinguish Socrates
from the Sophists ; and, indeed, proofs of this are met with throughout the Clouds.
Thus Socrates invokes the Clouds, the protecting deities of the .Sophists ; Socrates
teaches how the AAyuf lixmus may be conquered by the Aoyuf diiKos ; he makes
astronomical researches (to this must be referred his soaring in the air in a bask-
et, v. 184, ??.) ; and he receives money for his instructions (v. 98, 9i, 113-11^
245, 246), &c. A slight allusion to the sophistry of Socrates we find also in the an-
swer of Ischomachus (in Xcnoph., CEcanom., c. 11, 2Ti) to the question bow It-
ehonaachus wgs getting on with his lawsuit : " When it is sufficient," he says, "fo*
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 418
lop! anes and his party, it is true, could not directly contribute to
the accusation of Socrates, for the times were too distant ; but they
assisted to prejudice the minds of the people against our philoso-
pher, and to exhibit him not only as an object of ridicule, but as a
man dangerous to the Constitution. This was certainly an effect
which these calumnies were calculated to produce, and in which
they wonderfully succeeded. Meletus would perhaps not have ven-
tured to come forth with an accusation against Socrates, had not a
favorite poet of the Athenian people paved the way, and indirectly
undertaken his accusation. " Let us go back," says Socrates, in
the Apology, " to the commencement, and the first charge from
which the calumny has arisen, relying on which, Meletus has
brought the present charge against me." That the Clouds of Aris-
tophanes did not obtain the prize, but a play of Cratinus, who con-
tested for it with him and Amipsias, can not surprise us ; nor should
it lead us to the conclusion that the Clouds of Aristophanes were
unfavorably received by the Athenians. 1 It was not the applause
of the people which decided the prize, but judges were especially
appointed for that purpose, who were often biased by opposite mo-
tives, and who may have been influenced in this instance by cir-
cumstances unknown to us. a
4. Socrates was not in favor of a democratical form of govern-
vict&doavTtf, ol Sctvot ciai pav Kari'iyopot' ol yap O.KOVOVTCS fiyovvrni TOV; ravra ^r/-
rcuvTtS oidi ScovS vo/iK,ctv. tirtira dctv ovrot ol Ktirfiyopoi iroAAoi Kai irohvv \povov
J7&7 KaTJjyoprjKircS, ITI 6f Kai ev raiir>? rij !j\iKiq Xeyovrcs xpiiS vpas, Iv ft av /aAi<rra
IntaTci'iaaTC, Traiitf Svrtf, Ivioi vn&v KOI /letpaKia, drtxi'wj tpw'iv Kanjyopovt>Tcs,
diroXoyovncvov ov&tvos- "O ie raVruv aAoyuraror, ore ovSe TI\ 6v(>(taTa otw Tt. aii-
T&V cllcvai xal cine^v, (tAr/y ei TIJ Kutiiiicorrowf ruyxavti >v.C. ii.
1. Argum. ii., ad Nubes, edit. Herm., says that Alcibiades and his party had pre
(rented the success of this piece. According to jElian's account (Far. Hist., ii., 13),
the people were so much pleased with the Clouds of Aristophanes, that they ex
claimed, "No one but Aristophanes ought to be rewarded with the prize." Aris
tophancs himself considered it the most perfect of his comedies (Nub., v. 522, and
Vespa, v. 1039). The account of ^Elian, however, deserves just as little credit as
the anecdote which he relates immediately after it, that Socrates, knowing that he
would be the object of bitter satire, was not only present during the performance,
but that, having heard that many strangers were present, and were inquiring who
Socrates was, he came forth in the midst of the comedy, and remained standing in
a place where he could be observed by all, and compared with the copy.
2. [For an account of the Clouds of Aristophanes, see a note at the end of thii
chapter. Ta.]
my defence to tell the truth, very well , but when I have recourse to lie, deal
Socrates, I can not give to the bad cause the appearance of a good one " Th
opinion of those who suppose that Aristophanes had been induced by the SophUtl
vo abue Socrates, may be thus satisfactorily refuted.
120 LIFE oy SOCRATES.
ment : this must also have contributes to his accusation. Socra-
tes, like the sages of anti uity in general, approved of an aristocra-
cy in the original sense of the word, viz., a constitution \\hidi if.
1 the supreme power to the hands of the best in a moral poin.
of view. 1 Socrates was aware how dangerous it is to intrust the
supreme power to the hands of an uneducated populace; his own
experience taught him how easy it was for selfish demagogues to
gain favor with an inconstant multitude, and to carry plans into
( .tion which were often highly injurious to the whole nation.
Hence he frequently spoke in a* sarcastic manner of the Athenian
Constitution, and satirized their bean-archons. 1 Socrates said to
Charmides, an able young man, who, however, was too timiil to
speak in the public assembly," " Is it the fullers that thou art afraid
of, or the shoemakers? the carpenters, or the smiths'! the peas-
1. An aristocracy, according to the conceptions of the Athenians before the time
of Alexander the Great, wu* not opposed to democracy, but to oligarchy. In an
aristocracy the people always had great influence, but in an oligarchy they were
entirely deprived of it One of the principal passages relating to this point is in
the Mtnaenui of Plato, p. 238, C. Plato there represents Socrates as repeating a
funeral discourse of Aspasia in honor of those who had died for their country.
IloXirtia ) p Tpoth dfOpuTuy tori, says Aspasia, itu\fi ;/< ii; uWuii, !/ < i t. ji r< i r.-
nil. litf oi if aXf/ voXirtia trfdi}>r)aav o'l Vp6o0tv ij/iuii 1 , iiva)faiov Cri\-u3ai, cV rjt
in muffivoi u)u&ot *ai o'l vuv tlaiv,utv otic rv/xaioccif oirii ol rcTtXcvtrjuJTis 'H
yap airlt iroAirci'a ai TOTC i/v KU'I vvv, dptaToffuria, t fi i-vv rt roAirctfytOa n'ai nil
ail \f$vov H ixcnuv iif TU iroXXd. Kn>ti tt iti* aitfiv frifioicpaTlav, b oi ao, u
** K a 'Hh 1 ^* T n a\*lOti<f fiir' tuto(iaS rX^oi-J afiaroxfarin.. Jaailiif piy yaf
oil iiniv liatv' ovroi c< rorj ftlv IK ytVot'f, rorf ft aipiroi ' iytfirlf ci rfif TJAtuij
ra roXXi TO rXflflot, ra( it ap\~S liidiei KUI rd Kfxtrof rotf act colaoiv apinrois cifdi,
rat ofrt aeOtvt'lf, cure rtna, OVTC dyiutiiq nariptav (irtX^Xurui ovciif oi-fi ra'it
tiavrioif Ttripi]Tai H>(i:cp iv aAXaiJ irWtoiv, (iXXi elf 5fta(, b co\<ts co0d> J "yaOit
avai Kfarti icuj ap\ci. Compare with this Xenoph., Meat,, iv^ 6, 12: "When
ever public offices were held by persons who executed the will of the law, Socra
tea considered the government to be an aristocracy." More arguments in support
of this opinion are given by Luzac, 1. c, p. 67.
2. Xenoph., Mem., i., 2, 9. The archons were elected by beans : white beani
were used in voting/or a candidate, black ones in voting against him. The names
of the candidates for the /2ovX/} were put into one vase, and into another an equal
number of beans, fifty of which were white, the remainder block. Simultaneously
with the name of a candidate drawn from one vase, a bean was drawn from the
other. A white bean accompanying the name made the candidate a senator.
Hence the expression KVHIUCVTOI apxpvrts for senators. That Socrates was averse
to the democratical Constitution of the Athenians, is also stated by jElian. I'ar
Hut., iii., 17 : i*M'p irijj iv rrj nlv 'AOi/vai^v iruXirfia oiit tipiaxiro ' Tvp-ivi'turiv Y a f
tat novaf\iK)p i'*f>* rtiv trjuoupxriav uvaav. This sentiment was also maintained
ny his successors. Plato and Xenophon, although differing in their principles aud
opinions on other subjects, agree with each other on this point
3 Xenoph., M an., iii., 7, i 5.
LIFE OF i-OURATES. 42j
in's. or the merchants, or the higglers who exchange tlings in the
market, and think of nothing else but how they may sell at the h.gh-
est price what they have bought at the lowest I for of such people
the assembly is composed." Still more forcible is the account given
by ^lian, 1 who appears to have confounded Charmides with the
more celebrated Alcibiades : " Thou surely art not afraid of that
shoemaker 1" When Alcibiades denied this, he said, " But perhaps
that crier in the market or the tent-maker 1" When Alcibiades
answered this also in the negative, " Well, then," said Socrates,
" do not the people of Athens consist of nothing but such persons 1
and if thou art not afraid of each of them individually, thou canst
not be afraid of them when they are assembled." Even in his
Apology he did not conceal his anti-democratical feelings. 3 It is
but natural that such assertions of our philosopher should have in-
flamed those irritable Athenian democrats, according to whose ideas
the election of magistrates by lot was the very foundation of theii
democracy, and that they should have been strongly inclined to ac-
cuse a man who held such opinions.
This anti-democratical mode of thinking was not only thought to
be discovered in the expressions of Socrates ; his having educated
the cruel tyrant Critias was alleged as an actual proof of it, although
Socrates had not the slightest share in his tyrannical principles
We can not be surprised that in the accusation of Socrates no men-
tion was formally made of Critias and of the Thirty Tyrants in gen-
eral, of Alcibiades, Hipparchus, and many others of the oligarchical
party, who had been more or less intimately connected with Socra-
tes ; nor can it be maintained that these connections had no influ-
ence on the accusation. The omission of this very important point
must be ascribed to the general amnesty which had been proposed
by Arohinus, and was established after the banishment of the Thh-
ty ; 3 and yet Xenophon, the most trustworthy of all the writers who
have transmitted to us accounts of Socrates, says* that the ridicule
t Socrates on the election of magistrates by lot, his having in-
structed Critias, and quoted passages from the most eminent poets,
wuich bestowed praise on tyranny, were the principal articles in
the second charge which accused Socrates of seducing the young. 1
i. ii.. 1.
3. C. xis. Ou -yaf lativ, ojnj dvOpuird: v ou>Qriae.Tai ovre luiv oiirc oAA<|> irXr/0tt
"i'tcri yv>;ciu>j t^avTioVfitvuf Kat liaKia\Vj>v itgAAu aSiKd xal iraparofia fv TJJ vdAa
yiyrwOat. 3. Plat., Me.ntxen., p. 234, B. 4. Afmoroi, i., 51
5. Xenophon, clearly seeing that he could not refilte the first of these fact^
namely. >he rHicule on the KVUUCVTOI, wisely sr*Vls raertiontns it
W2 I.IFK OF SOCRATES.
The account of Xenophon strongly confirms the supposition that
the connection between Socrates and Critias, whose cruelties were
still well remembered by the democratieal party, must ha\c con-
tributed to his accusation, and is indeed very probable, when we
only considei the state of affairs. A passage of Machines, the or-
ator, might also be adduced to confirm ihis opinion, but \vr have
reason to doubt the veracity of Machines whenever it is his object
to bring charges against his adversary, Demosthenes. This pas
sage occurs in the speech against Timarchus,' which ..Eschines de-
\ivrrod before the assembly of the people. "You who have put to
death Socrates, the Sophist, whom you knew to have educated Crit-
ias. one of the Thirty Tyrants who abolished your democracy, will
you allow yourselves to be moved by the private interest of an ora-
tor like Demosthenes T' The name of Sophist, which ^Eschincs
must surely have known not to b,ave belonged to Socrates, but
which orators frequently applied to philosophers to express theii
contempt of them, and the mention of Critias, are sufficient to
prove the intention of ^Eschines, who wished by these sentiments
lo hurt the feelings of Demosthenes, a disciple of Plato, and a kins
man of Critias.
[THE CLOUDS OF ARISTOPHANES.
IN the clouds of Aristophanes, which was exhibited B.C. 423, Soc-
ratrs is introduced as the great master of the school of the Sophists.
A plain, simple citizen of Athens, named Strepsiades, engaged in
husbandry, having married into a family of distinction, and having
contracted .debts through the extravagance of his wife (v. 49, seq.,
437, seq., ed. Dindorf) and his son's (Pheidippides) fashionable love
of horses, in order to defeat the impending suits of his creditors,
wishes to place his son in a school of philosophy and rhetoric, where
he may learn the arts of oratory, and of turning right into wrong, in
order thereby to repair the ills which he had chiefly brought upon
himself. On the son's refusal, the father applies in person to the
master of the school, who is named Socrates ; by him he is solemnly
initiated, instructed, and examined, but, being found too old and
stupid to learn, he is dismissed ; upon which, after he has given
his son some samples of the new philosophy, he forces him, muefc
against his will, into the school : here the young man makes such
peat and rapid progress in learning that he is able to teach his father.
t. In the third volume of Reuke'* edition of the Oratorei Grtci p. 188.
MKK OF SOCRATES. 42J*
who exults at his brilliant success, the most extraordinary tricks
for the attainment of his object ; but as he is now himself enlight-
ened, and has raised himself above considerations of right and duty,
he denies and scorns in the coarsest manner the relation in which
he stands both to his father and mother; he defends his new opin-
ions with the refinements of sophistry, and, retorting upon his father
the good lessons he had before received from him, pays him in the
same coin. Upon this the father, cured of his error, in wishing to
get rid of his embarrassments by dishonesty and sophistical chican-
ery, returns lo take revenge upon the school of that pernicious sci-
ence and upon its master, who is obliged to receive back all the
subtle arguments and high-flown words which he had himself made
use of, and the old man levels the establishment to the ground.
From this connected view of the story, we see that it is through
out directed against that propensity of the Athenians to controver-
sies and law-suits, which was eminently promoted by their practice
of getting into debt ; and against the pernicious, sophistical, and
wrangling oratory, which was ever at the service of this disposition,
in the courts of justice, and particularly in the discussion of all pub-
lic transactions ; and Aristophanes never loses an opportunity of
combating these two vices.
Moreover, as the story is set in action by the perverse purpose
awakened in Strepstades, as it comes to an end when he is cured,
and as this change arises from the unexpected and extravagant re-
sult of the experiment upon Pheidippides, who is to be the instru-
ment of the father's design, the school of sophistry in which the
youth is to be formed is clearly the hinge on which the whole action
turns ; for its influence on Pheidippides decides the success or fail-
ure of the views of Strepsiades, and, consequently, the issue of the
.sfory of the drama.
This, therefore, is the view wnbh we must take of the^relation
of the several parts to each other, namely, that the principal char-
acter to which the whole refers is not Socrates, who has generally
been considered to be so, in consequence of the story lingering so
long at his shop, and of his being the sufferer at the conclusion, but
Strepsiades himself; whereas Socrates is the intermediate party
who is to instruct Pheidippides for the vicious purposes of the father ;
and this he executes so perfectly, that the old gentleman is at first
deceived ; but he soon reaps fruits, the nature of which opens his
eyes to his own folly, and to the destructive tendency of this system
<if education.
Wi "The Clouds" the poet introduces us to the original source
424 l.tFK Of su( R \TKr-.
whence, according to his view, tin- new fditirlc:! ;unl jw m -ious sys-
tem of education took its rise, namely, the M-hool ut .-. .thiMical elo-
quence. He represents the Phrontisterion, or subtlet v shop, as it
Beat and centre of union, this being necessary in a dramatic point
of view ; and lie concentrates in the schoolmaster those essential
properties of the school which are to explain his purpose, inlerwovea
as they are with others, which belong to the real Socrates, undei
whose name and mask he clothed the dramatic personage. This
individual centralization was indispensably requisite for the conduct
of the drama ; and this is the poet's only excuse for representing
Socrates within the walls of a school, a.s the philosopher himself
was continually moving about in public, a contradiction which has
been considered as a convincing proof that the whole exhibition, as
we have it, could not have been intended really for him. Aristoph-
anes lays open to us, with the coloring, indeed, of a caricature, the
whole interior sayings and doings of the school ; he draws a sketch
of the methods and means of instruction peculiar to it ; and he shows
the extent to which the mischief has already gone, since the A<5yof
dlitaiof is unable to defend himself; he points out, likewise, what
results we are to expect from the school, what immediate calamities
threaten not merely the parents themselves, who were blind enough
to encourage such a system of education, but the common-weal also ;
and, finally, what the people ought to do to annihilate the evil at its
source.
The Socrates in "The Clouds" must not, therefore, be considered
as an individual, or as the copy of an individual ; but as the princi-
pal personages in Aristophanes are for the most part symbolical, he
too must be viewed as symbolical, that is, as the representative of
the school and of its principle. And as we see in him a good deal
which answers to the individual whose name and mask he bears.
and rnvjch, too, which is heterogeneal to him, although, by means
of certain allusions, and the ingenuity of dramatic combination, these
two are amalgamated together, so, also, in the characters of Strep-
eiadcs and Pheidippides, many traits which are perfectly apposite
to the objects which they are intended to typify, are combined with
many which are extravagantly caricatured, and the creatures of po-
etic fiction. Strepsiades, for example, whose name is explained by
his tendency to evil (v. 1455, comp. v. 88), and by the pleasure he
takes in distorting right (v. 434), is the representative of he good
old time, working out its own destruction by the abandonment of
the laborious, frugal peasant's life, by illustrious marriages and fe
ma*e influence, by tie extravagant life wUch his son lead* ii> v -on-
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 42?
aequence of it, and by the debts and law-suits which this occasions,
all of which open the door to sophistical eloquence ; or, if you will,
he is the representative of the elder portion of the Athenian people,
in this dangerous crisis of their affairs. As in some other charac-
ters of the comedies of Aristophanes, which present the people
under different aspects, for example, the Demos himself in "The
Knights," and Philocleon in "The Wasps," there is always a ground-
work of truth and honesty, but which is alloyed with fa'^ehood and
led into error, ^nd whose cure and restoration to a healthy and vig-
orous state, and a right view of things, form the end and aim of the
dramas ; so, likewise, in "The Clouds," a sickly disposition of the
people, the nature and bent of which are portrayed under the char-
acter of Strepsiades, in the most lively colors of caricature, is rep-
resented as the school in which that personage seeks the means of
obtaining the object of his desires, but is cured the moment that the
full operation of those means is unexpectedly brought to light.
Pheidippides, on the. other hand, is the picture of the new or mod-
ern times, in the young men of fashion just coming out into the
world, whose struggle with the older generation is pointed out by
words of derision and raillery. The fashionable and chevaleresque
passion for horses and carriages in the young men of the time was
accompanied by Aahui (loquaciousness) and her whole train of vi-
cious propensities ; and yet how much better would it be, as Aris-
tophanes implies, to leave the youth to these pursuits, and honorably
bear up against the lesser evil of the debts, which had grown out of
them, than that, from selfish and dishonest motives, encouragement
should be given to what was calculated to poison the youths in thcii
hearts' <;ore, and thereby to bring disorder into all domestic and po-
litical relations ! In this sense, when Pheidippides expresses his
delight and satisfaction with what he had gained from the art of
oratory, as it put him in a situation to prove that it was right for a
son to correct his father, Strepsiades retorts upon him in these
words :
" Ride on and drive away, 'fore Jove ! I'd rather kaep a coach and
four, than be thus beat and mauled."
This, then, is the lesson which Aristophanes would give to his
contemporaries in Athens by " The Clouds." If one of the two
must have its way, let the young men indulge themselves in their
horses and carriages, however it may distress you ; but check the
influence of these schools, unless you wish to "make a scourge for
yourself and for the state ; exterminate in yourselves that dishonest
propensity which entangles you in law-suits, and v hich by mean.*
4tiO UKK OF HOCRATK-.
of those schools, will make your sons the instruments of your ruin '
The younger population he tries to deter from the same fate by a
display of the manners of the school, and of the pale feces and en-
ervated limbs which come out of it (v. 102, 504, 1012, 1171).
We can not, therefore, say that the play of "The Clouds" is
pointed at any one definite individual ; but it reproves one general
and dangerous symptom of the times, in the whole habits and life,
political and domestic, of the Athenians, developing it in its source,
in every thing which fostered it and made it attractive, in the in-
struments by which it was established, and which gave to it its per-
nicious efficiency ; and thus, while he strictly and logically deduces
real effects from real causes, as far as this development is concerned,
the personages which bear a part in the action are consequently one
and all historical. Hence we can very well understand the striking
references in particular characters to certain individuals ; and 1
think it more than probable that such reference is intended, not
merely in the personage which bears the name of Socrates, but also
in that of Pheidippides, while in the character of Strepsiades the
poet only meant to point to the people in general.
The excessive love of horses exhibited in Pheidippides, and the
extravagance consequent upon it ; the rapid strides, too, which he
makes in readiness of speech, in debauchery, and in selfish arro-
gance, and the relation in which he stands to Socrates, evidently
point, without further search, to Alcibiades, in whom we find all
these features united, on whom all the young men of the higher
classes of his time pinned their faith, and whom they assisted a few
years afterward in carrying through his political projects.
In "The Clouds," Aristophanes introduces Alcibiades as a ready
orator and a debauchee ; as the fruit of that school, from which, as
the favorite pupil of Socrates, he seems to have issued ; in short,
as the type of Pheidippides, although all the traits attributed to the
tatter are not to be looked for individually in Alcibiades, and al-
though his name does not occur in the course of the drama. More-
over, the supposed lineage of Pheidippides, whose mother (v. 4G)
was the niece of a Megacles, the frequent mention of that uncle (v.
70. 124, 825), and that of his descent from a celebrated ancient lady
of the name of Koiavpa, 1 distinctly point to Alcibiades, whose mother,
Deinomache, was herself a daughter of Megacles,* and from whose
family the Alcmseonidee, to which Kotavpa belonged, he had inherited
his strong passion for a well-furnished stable. 1 This passion is, in-
J. V. 48 and 800. . Pint, Alcib^ e. L 3. Her^d.-t, rl., 181.
Ufr'i:" OF SOCRATES. 427
iced, brought forward in the care taken by Pheidippides' mother
that the word "nrnof should be introduced somehow or other into his
name, as, in truth, it did occur also in 'InnaptTri, 1 the daughter of
Hipponicus, and wife of Aleibiades. With all these circumstances
to point it out, the part of Pheidippides in the play could not have
failed to remind the Athenians of Aleibiades, who, about this time,
or somewhat earlier, began to neglect, as Isocrates says,* the con-
tests of the gymnasia (and this is an important matter in reference
to the play of " The Clouds"), and to devote himself to those eques-
trian and charioteering pursuits, to which he was indebted for his
victory at the Olympic games. The very name of Pheidippides is
not a pure invention of Aristophanes, but forms at once a connect-
ing link between the youth himself and that Pheidippus, son of Thes
salus, 3 who was one of the ancestors of the Thessalian Aleuadae,
famous for their breed of horses ; and, at the same time, by its final
syllables, it keeps up the allusion to Aleibiades, who had likewise
learned the science of the manege, both in riding and driving, in
Thessaly; and the same comparison with the Aleuadae is implied,
which we find also in Satyrus,* who tells us that Aleibiades spent
his time in Thessaly, breeding horses, and driving cars, with moie
fondness for horse-flesh even than the Aleuadae. An allusion, also,
to the well-known infantine rpavfaafioc of Aleibiades, or his defect
in the articulation of certain letters,* could not fail to fix the atten-
tion of the Athenian public to this remarkable personage. If, then,
the actor who represented Pheidippides did but imitate slightly this
rpavhtafiof in appropriate passages, and if he bore in his mask and
conduct any resemblance to Aleibiades, there was no further oc-
casion whatever for his name ; and we need not have recourse to
the supposition that his not being mentioned by name in the play
was owing to any fear of Aleibiades, who did not understand such
raillery on the part of the comic poets, since the other characteris-
tics by which he was designated were sufficiently complete and in-
telligible for comic representation ; and the whole was affected with
much more freedom and arch roguery than if, in addition to that of
Socrates, the name likewise of Aleibiades had crudely destroyed the
whole riddle, it being already quite piquant enough for a contempo-
rary ;iudience. The proof of an allusion in "The Clouds" to Alei-
biades, and to the youths who shared in his pursuits and disposition,
1. Plut, Alrfh., c. 8. Isocr., Or. de Bigis, p. 509, cd. Bekker.
2. L. c. Compare Plut, Alcib., c. 11. 3. Homer, //., iL, 678.
4. In Athenaeus, xii., c. 9, p. 534-6 : T.v Qcrra\i<f fc iirnorpuftov Kal fitiox^r
fO 'A.\tvaliav linrtKurtp.->f. 5. Platarch. Alcib , o. 1.
428 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
to confirmed also by the second argument prefixed to the play, and
by the notice it contains that Alcibiadeb and his party had prevented
the first prize being awarded to Aristophanes ; from which it is ev-
ident, even were the fact not probable in itself, that a tendency hos-
tile to Alcibiades and his friends was perceived even by the ancients
in tins drama.
It was also about this time that the intimacy between Alcibiades
and Socrates was at its height, as the flight from Delion took place
in the winter of the first year of the 89th Olympiad, that is, in the
year in which "The. Clouds" was represented ; and the share they
loth had in this engagement, and the assistance which Alcibiades
gave to Socrates, were manifest proofs of that intimacy. Alcibiades
also, about this time, must have been deeply engaged in public affairs
But the question arises, Why did Aristophanes, when he gave ;i
name and mask to the master of the school of subtlety, which waa
so foreign to the real Socrates, select the name and mask of that
very individual !
Aristophanes selected Socrates, not only because his whole ex-
terior and his mode of life offered a most appropriate mask for comic
representation, but also (and this was his chief reason) because, in
these circumstances as well as in many other points, the occupa-
tions of Socrates and his mode of instruction bore a great resem-
blance to those of the natural philosophers and of the Sophists. The
poet thus found abundance of subject-matter, which composed a
picture suited to his views, namely, to exhibit to the public a master
of the school whence the mischief he strove to put down was work-
ing its way into the hearts of the Athenian youths. We must also
take into our consideration the important fact, that several individ-
uals, such as Euripides, Pericles, Alcibiades, Theramenes, a.id Cri-
tias, who supported the modern system of education, were in close
habits of intimacy with Socrates, and in part, too, with the natural
'philosophers and Sophists : and this helped to give additional relief
and light to the portrait of the man who was the centre around
which they moved.
It should be recollected that it was not the object of Aristopha
nes to represent Socrates as he appeared to his confidential pupils,
to Xenophon, to Plato, to Phaedo, to Cebes, and others, but how
he might be represented to the great mass of the Athenian people,
that is, how they comprehended and judged him from his outward
and visible signs, and how they understood and appreciated tho
usual extravagances of the comic poets ; in short, how it was to be
managed, tha while his name and his mask, caricatured to the at-
MFE OF SOCRATES. 429
most, were kept together by fundamental affinities, the former might
appear sufficiently justified, and be not improperly placed in con-
nection with individuals who were displaying before the eyes of the
public the germs which were developed in Alcibiades, and the early
results to which they had given birth. But as the people saw Soc-
lates forever and deeply employed, either in meditations, like the
natural philosophers, QpovTi&iv, or like the Sophists in instructive
intercourse with the youth, aot/iifroOai, as Pericles called it, and as
Socrates was frequently engaged in conversation with those Soph-
; .sts (besides many palpable points of resemblance, calculated to
mislead even those who observed him more closely), it would ne-
cessarily follow that they reckoned him one of that community, as
^Eschiries himself does when 1 he calls him a Sophist ; judging, then,
as they did, from outward appearances, they placed him in the same
category with those of his associates whom they knew to be most
engaged on the theatre of public life. Aristophanes himself seems
to have had no other notion of Socrates ; at least, the whole range
of his comedy furnishes us with many characteristic traits perfectly
similar to the picture we have of him in " The Clouds." In "The
Birds" (v. 1282), the poet expresses by sauKpdrovv the ideal of a
hardy mode of life, and neglect of outward appearances ; and in v.
1554 he represents Socrates, who is there called the unwashed
(U?iovTOf), as i^ujaywyof, conductor of souls, maker of images, con-
jurer-up of spirits, who is obeyed by the shadowy forms of his schol-
ars, among whom Chaerephon is particularly designated, the same
who is assailed also in " The Clouds," and on various other occa-
sions by the comic poets, as the confidential friend of his youth.
And not only in " The Clouds," but in " The Frogs" also, near the
end, the Socratic dialogues are ridiculed as solemn twaddle and
empty nonsense. Although, therefore, the chief purpose of Socra-
tes' appearance in " The Clouds" is on account of Alcibiades, who
is principally aimed at in the character of Pheidippides, and though
this motive for introducing him necessarily ; nfluen'.jed the formation
of that character, yet it is evident that the picture of Socrates and
his school, as portrayed in " The Clouds," A'as not created by Aris
tophanes merely for the purposes of this comedy, but that he had
for his ground-work a definite and decided model. Abridged from
Suvern's Essay on " The Clouds," translated by Mr. W. R. Hamilton.
" There are two points with regard to the conduct of Aristopha-
nes which appear to have been placed by recent investigations be-
In TimarcK, p. 346, ed. Bekkcr.
430 LIFE OF HOCRATE8.
yoni doubt. It may be considered as certain that he was not Ani-
mated by any personal malevolence toward Socrates, but only at-
tacked him as an enemy and corrupter of religion and morals ; but,
on the other hand, it is equally well established that lie did not
merely borrow the name of Socrates for the representatiTe of the
sophistical school, but designed to point the attention and to excite
the feelings of his audience against the real individual. The only
question which seems to be still open to controversy on this subject
concerns the degree in which Aristophanes was acquainted with the
real character and aims of Socrates, as they are known to us from
the uniform testimony of his intimate friends and disciples. We
find it difficult to adopt the opinion of some modern writers, who
contend that Aristophanes, notwithstanding a perfect knowledge of
the difference between Socrates and the Sophists, might still have
looked upon him as standing so completely on the same ground with
them, that one description was applicable to them and him. It is
true, as we have already observed, that the poet would have will-
ingly suppressed all reflection and inquiry on many of the subjects
which were discussed both by the Sophists and by Socrates, as a
presumptuous encroachment on the province of authority. Hut it
seems incredible, that if he had known all that makes Socrates so
admirable and amiable in our eyes, he would have assailed him with
such vehement bitterness, and that he should never have qualified
his satire by a single word indicative of the respect which he mils'
then have felt to be due at least to his character and his intentions.
But if we suppose, what is in itself much more consistent with th
opinions and pursuits of the comic poet, that he observed the phi-
losopher attentively indeed, but from a distance which permitted no
more than a superficial acquaintance, we are then at no loss to un-
derstand how he might have confounded him with a class of men
with which he had so little in common, and why he singled aim out
to represent them. He probably first formed his judgment of Soc-
rates by the society in which he usually saw him. He may have
known that his early studies had been directed by Archelaus, the dis-
ciple of Anaxagoras ; that he had both himself received the instruc-
tion of the most eminent Sophists, and had induced others to be-
come their hearers ; that Euripides, who had introduced the sophis
tical spirit into the drama, and Alcibiades, who illustrated it most
completely in his life, were in the number of his most intimate
friends. Socrates, who never willingly stirred beyond the walls of
tne city, lived almost wholly in public places, which he seldom en-
ured without forming a circle round him. an<l opening some discus-
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 431
ion connetjled with the object of Us philosophical researches ; he
readily accepted the invitations of his friends, especially when he
expected to meet learned and inquisitive guests, and probably nevei
ailed to give a speculative turn to the conversation. Aristopha-
nes himself may have been more than once present, as Plato repre-
sents him, on such occasions. But it was universally notorious that
whenever Socrates appeared, some subtle disputation was likely r;
ensue ; the method by which he drew out and tried the opinions of
others, without directly delivering his own, and even his professions
for he commonly described himself as a seeker who had not yet
discovered the truth might easily be mistaken for the sophistical
skepticism which denied the possibility of finding it. Aristophanea
might also, either immediately or through hearsay, have become
acquainted with expressions and arguments of Socrates apparently
contrary to the established religion." ThirlwalVs History of Greece,
vol. iv., p. 267, 268. TR.]
CHAPTER VIII.
THESE causes sufficiently account for the accusation of Socrates ,
but why was it delayed till he had reached his seventieth year 1
The hatred againt Socrates, as an enemy of the democracy, did
not dare to display itself previous to the banishment of Alcibiades,
the powerful friend of Socrates, who still remained his friend even
after he had given up his intimate acquaintance. Besides this, du-
ring the Peloponnesian war, the attention of the people was engaged
by more important affairs than the accusation of Socrates, and his
enemies, who belonged for the most part to the democratic^l party,
had not sufficient influence during the government of the Thirty to
attempt any thing against him. On the other hand, the Thirty, in
spite of their own corruption, could not deny him their esteem, and
they also probably dreaded his friends, whose number was not small
and therefore endeavored, but unsuccessfully, to gain him over to
their interest, as we have seen in the affair of Leon of Salamis. But
there was hardly a moment more favorable to the accusation of a
man suspected of anti-democratic sentiments 1 than that which the
1. That Socrates was not considered as a friend of the people, according to the
notions of the multitude, we also see from the Apology ascribed to Xenophon, in
which great pains are taken to represent him as Irmoriicof. Compare the Apology
of Libanius, p. 17 : " Socrates hated democracy, and would have liked to have seen
a tyrant at the head of the republic," &.c. "He is f n enemy of the people, and
persuaded his friends to despise democracy. He praised Pisistratua, admired
432 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
accusers of Socrates actually chose. After the recovery of tlerua
crattcal liberty, the Athenians, still feeling the consequences of thr
unfortunate issue of the Peloponnesian war, which their superstitiou
ascribed to the profanation of the mysteries and the mutilation of
the Hermes-busts by Alcibiades, and remembering the honors with
which the government of the Thirty Tyrants was branded, became
more jealous of t'leir Constitution than ever, and more inclined to
punish persons against whom such plausible charges could be
brought as those against Socrates, the teacher of Critias and Alci
But the old charge, so often repeated against philosophers, 1 that
they introduced new gods and corrupted the young, and which waa
also employed against Socrates, was not followed by his immediate
condemnation. We know from the Apology of Plato* that Meletus
requested the assistance of the party of Anytus and Lycon, in order
to induce the judges to pronounce the preliminary* sentence of guilty
Hippias, honored Hipparcbus, and called that period the happiest of the Athenl
n," iic. These are the charge* against which Socrates U defended by Libanras.
1. The accusation of impiety was so comprehensive, that the greatest and best
men, on whom not a shadow of any other crime could fall, were charged with it
The tribunal before which they were tried waa not the same nt all times, as the
cause might be pleaded before the Areopagus, the Senate, or the Helin'a.
2. C. XXT.
3. A preliminary tentenfe ; for a proper condemnation in matters which were not
considered criminal only took place after a counter-estimate bad been made by
the defendant; and wherever a punishment was stated by the law, it was inflicted
according to the law, and not left to the discretion of the judges. We find one ir
regularity in the trial of Socrates, for which we can only account by supposing that
tome expressions of Socrates were considered by the judges as personally insult-
ing to themselves. But, although the accuser thought the matter criminal (n'^^ua
Saiarov, ho added, according to Diog., ii., 40), yet it was not treated na such by the
Judges. The first estimate of the punishment was made by the plaintiff, and this
kind of estimating was called nuav ; the counter-estimate was made by the defend-
ant, and the terms for it were ai-rmpar, aVnn/iaoOai (Plat, Apol., c. xxvi." Com-
pare Pollux, viii., 150), or tron/iacr&ii (Xenoph., Apol., 23). The positive de-
cision of the punishment was the privilege of the judges, and to fix the punishment
was called irpJtTtfiai'. The calculation of votes which Fischer has made, in a re-
Bark oti the passage of Plato, U too artificial ; a more simple interpretation, which
la adopted by Schleiermacher and others, is that the union of the party of Anytus
ad Lycon was required in order to obtain, in combination with that of Meletus,
fifth part of the votes. The number of the judges in the trial of Socrates it said
to have been 5cS. 381 voted against him, 275 for him. If Socrates had <d three
votes more in his favor, the numbers would have been equal on both sides, and in
this :ase he would have been acquitted. Tychsen, by correcting Diogenes, en-
dca' ors to reconcile him with Plato, for they contradict each other with regard to
Hie number of votes. He accordingly increases the number of judges to 559, of
whom 291 condemned, and 278 acquitted him. [For an account of the number at
LFFE OF SOCRATES. 433
Had Meletus not been supported by them, he would, as Socrates
himself says, have failed in his accusation, and been fined one thou-
sand drachmas ; for an accuser who failed in obtaining less than the
fifth part of the votes 1 was fined this sum. But, even after the pre-
liminary sentence had been pronounced, it would have been easy
for Socrates to have given his trial a turn favorable to himself, if
he had chosen to condescend to those practices which other defend-
ants had recourse to in such cases, and which men of the highest
character employed. In cases which were not criminal, as stated
above, a counter-estimate 3 took place ; that is, the defendant was
allowed to fix on any punishment for himself which he considered
proper. It was left to Socrates to choose between imprisonment
for life, exile, 3 or a fine. He might have escaped with a small fine,
which his friends had declared themselves willing to collect for him ;
but he rejected this offer, as well as a speech composed by Lysias
in his defence. " My whole life," he said, " forms a defence against
the present accusation."
"When Meletus had accused him of a crime against the republic,'
says Xenophon,* " he refused doing the slightest thing contrary to
the laws, although others, in opposition to the law, were accustomed
to implore the compassion of the judges, and to flatter and entreat
them, which frequently procured their acquittal. On the contrary.
However easy it might have been for him to have been acquitted by
the judges, if he had chosen to act in the usual manner, he preferred
death in consonance with the laws, to a life maintained by their vi-
olation." Instead of trying to make a favorable impression upon
the judges, he pronounced these proud words : " If I must estimate
myself according to my desert, I estimate myself as deserving to be
maintained in the prytaneum at the public expense." 5 This was
judges who were present at the trial of Socrates, see note (c) on c. xxv. of the
Apology, p. 134. TH.]
1. Meursius, Lect. Alt., v., 13. Sometimes banishment was inflicted, as we set!
from the case of jEschinos.
2. Cic., De Oral., i., 54 : Erat Athenis, reo damnato, si fraus capjtalis non esset,
quasi pcense Eestimatio: et senteijtia quum judicibus daretur, interrogabatur reuu,
quam quasi sestimationem commeruisset.
3. In the Crito of Plato, c. xiv., the laws are introduced speaking thus : " Even
during thy trial thou wast at liberty to declare thyself deserving exile, if thou hadrt
wished to do so, and with the consent of the state thou mightest have done what
thou art now undertaking against her will. But thou didst even boast, as if thou
wr.Bt not thyself alarmed, tliou even didst say that thoii wouldst prefer death to
exile." It was the privilege of every Athenian citizen to avoid the severity of Ike
tfcws by a voluntary exile. Polhix, viii., 10, 117.
4 M<**orab., IT., 4, 4. 5. Plato, Apolog.. c. xxrl
T
134 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
the highest honor, and was conferred on the prytanes, . e., the fifty
senators belonging to the presiding tribe, on the conquerors at the
Olympian games, on youths whose fathers had died in defence of
their country, on foreign ambassadors, &c., and at the end of his
tpeech he ironically adds, " If I had had money, I would have csti-
fliated myself at as high a sum as I should have been able to pay,
for that would not have injured me ; but now I can not do so, for I
have nothing, unless you will fine me in such a sum as I can pay.
But perhaps 1 might be able to pay a mina of silver : that shall
therefore be my estimate. But Plato here, men <'" Athens, and
(Jrito, and Critobulus, and Apollodorus, are persua< l; ng me to fine
myself thirty mime, and they themselves are ready to answer foi
me: that, therefore, shall be my estimate, ami the will be satis-
factory guarantees for this sum." 1 Such a proud a-swer, and the
language in general which Socrates used,* inflamed all the judges
against him, and eighty of those who at first had been favorably dis-
posed toward him now voted for bis death. 1 The re?l cause of his
condemnation was, therefore, the nobte pride, the " libera contu-
macia," as Cicero 4 calls it, which he displayed during his trial. He
1. Apolog^ c. xxnii. The account in the Apology ascribed to X nophvn ( 'tj,
that Socrates did not fine himself, nor allow his friends to do so. because this
would have been acknowledging his crimes, may be reconciled with the statement
of Plato quoted above ; for the estimate mcntiot jed by the latter, as appears fron:
the whole context, is pronounced in quite an ironical tone ; it is, m reality, no es
timate. Tychaen doubts the authority of Plato, thinking that it WBJ only the in-
tention of Plato to immortalize the offer which he and his friends had mode to
Socrates. But for this supposition we have no reason whatever. Tycheen, in hi*
account of this affair, follows Diogenes, who differs from Plato inasmuch as be
tales that the estimate of the thirty mins preceded the prowl assertion that h
deserved to be maintained in the prytaneum. But the authority of Plato is sure!?
more important The source from which Diogenes derived hi* account is no-
known.
2. Cic., De Ormt., i., 54 : Socrates in juiliciu capitis pro se ipse dixit, ttt BOB stiji
plfx aut reus, sed magistcr aut dominus videretur ease judicum.
3. Cic., Ibid. : Cujus response sic judiccs exarserunt ut capitis homitrem inn*
ccntUsimum condemnarent
4. Cic., Tutcitl^ i., 24 : Socrates nee patronum qusesivit ad judicium capitii, ner
judicibus aupplex fuit, adhibuitqnc libermm contumofiam, a magnitudine aahn)
ductam, non a superbia. This libera contiimacia is expressed by the author of the
Apology ascribed to Xenophon by ptyaAi/yopi*. Diog., ii., 34, also says of him, >%
if laxvfoyytaiuav (ctmtmnuix). We see from the Apology of Pinto (see also Xc-ooph,
Apol., 14) that the judges had taken it very ill of Socrates that he mentioned the
declaration of the Delphic god, and that he spoke of a genius by whom he wat
guided. But they were most bitterly enraged by the manner in which he est>
mated his punishment. The author of the Xenoph. Apology attributes to Socr
lea one other expression, which must haroexcitfd the indignation of the Athcni
MFC OF SOCRATE?. 485
fell, properly speaking, as a voluntary victim. It would, however,
be improper to suppose that the proud language which he made use
of before his judges proceeded wholly and alone from a conscious-
ness of his own worth. The reason why Socrates did not wish
to defend himself, and rather did every thing to dispose the judges
'or his condemnation, was of a religious nature, as appears from
several passages r.f the Socratic philosophers. 1 He was not re-
strained by his daemon : this was the reason to which he referred
the calmness of his mind and the omission of all that he might have
done for his defence. Socrates considered himself as a man des-
tined by the Deity to be a general instructor of the people, and re-
garded his death as a sacrifice which was demanded by the same
Deity. This is undoubtedly an interesting point, but, at the samo
time, one that has too frequently been overlooked in the life of Soc-
rates.
Respecting the immediate cause of the condemnation of Socrates,
we must come to the conclusion that he did not so much fall a vic-
tim to the hatred of his enemies as to his religious mode of think-
ing, combined with a strong feeling of his own worth. The indi-
rect causes of his death were certainly his accusers, who were ac-
tuated in a great measure by very ignoble motives ; but the conduct
of the judges, however unjustifiable, is yet excusable in many re-
spects. Socrates had certainly expressed himself too freely on the
Constitution ; and he must have appeared to the democratic Athe-
nians to have seduced the young by such an open avowal of his
opinions. The second point, however, with which Socrates was
charged, that he did not believe in the gods worshipped by the stato,
and on which even the hypothesis of Anaxagoras concerning the
sun and the moon was brought to bear, was perfectly unfounded,
and is satisfactorily refuted by Socrates in the Apology, and by Xen-
ophon in the Memorabilia. On the other hand, however, even the
ana. Socrates there tells them that Apollo had expressed himself still more
strongly in favor of Lycurgus, the legislator of the Lacedsemonians (who were so
much detested by the Athenians), and had declared him to be the noblest, justest,
and most moral of men. See 15 and 16.
1. Plat, Apol., c. xvii : " Whatever you may think of my conduct and my in
structions, I shall change the one as little as the other, and I will rather obey tbf
commands of the god who sent me as your teacher, than those of men." Xenoph..
Memorab., iv., 8, 5 : " Dost thou not know. 1 ' Hermogenes says to Socrates, " thai
the judges at Athens, when offended by one word, have often condemned innocenl
men to death, and acquitted many criminals f " Yes indeed they have ; but, bj
Sieus, dear Hermogenes," he answered, " when I was thinking of my defence be
fore the judges, my genius opposed and warned me." Compare Xenoph.,
$4
430 LIFE OF 80CR.,TEfi.
calmest judge could not he p being prejudiced against him by liu
pride. He appeared as a man who was in no way willing to own
his errors, and who was, consequently, incapable of improvement.
Death is, indeed, a Very severe punishment according to oui ideas,
but it was not so among the Athenians, with whom it was consid-
ered equal to perpetual exile, and was inflicted for crimes of a less
serious nature. 1
Socrates was thus condemned to drink the poisoned cup. A
guarantee was demanded that he might not escape from punishment
by flight, and Crito became answerable fo"r him. According to the
form then customary.-as it is expressed in Plutarch's life of Anti-
phon, the sentence mti>t havi- run thus: "Socrates, the son of
Sophroniscus, of the tribe of Antiochis and the deme of Alopece,
IAS been condemned to be surrendered to the Eleven." To be sur-
rendered to the Eleven was a euphemism of the Attic language in-
stead of to be condemned to death, since the Athenians wished '.<.
avoid the word death, which was considered ominous. The Eleven
formed a commission, which consisted of the executioner and ten
individuals, named respectively by each of the ten tribes. The su-
perintendence of the prisons was intrusted to them, and they carri'-il
into execution the sentence of the courts. After the sentence had
been pronounced and made publicly known by the herald, they seized
the condemned person, and, after putting him in fetters, accompa-
nied him to his prison. We must suppose that these formalities
were likewise observed with regard to Socrates.
After the sentence had been pronounced, Socrates once more ad-
dressed the judges who had condemned him, and with great resig-
nation and intrepidity spoke of the evil which they inflicted upon
themselves by his punishment ; and to those who had voted for his
acquittal, he spoke upon subjects which at that moment were of the
greatest interest death and immortality. The last words of this
address are particularly beautiful, and have found in Cicero 3 an en-
thusiastic admirer. " However, it is time for us to go for me to
die, for you to live ; which is the better, is unknown to all except
to God."
1. TTic Athenian laws in this respect wcie very much like the English. Xenoph.,
Mem., i., 2, 62, says : " If a man proves to be a thief, to have stolen clothingi from
a bath, to be a pickpocket, to have broken through a wall, to have enslaved fre
citizens, or robbed a temple, he U punished with death according to the laws.*
tf the value of the things stolen in a bath exceeded ten drachmas, death was inflict
ed, as is observed by Hindenburg (on this passage) from Demosthenes in Tmocr
2. Tutcul, i, 41.
Livfc OF SOCRATES. 4t'i7
When Socrates had spoken these words, he went with cheerfut
ness to the prison where death awaited him. " Magno animo ei
vultu," says Seneca, 1 " carcerem intravit." He consoled his weep-
ing friends who followed him, and gently reproached Apollodorua,
who uttered loud complaints respecting the unjust condemnation
of his master. 3
The next day Socrates would have heen executed, had not a pai-
ticular festival, which was then celebrated at Athens, postponed it
for thirty days. It was the time when the Athenians sent to Delos
a vessel with presents for the oracle of Apollo, as a grateful ac-
knowledgment for the successful expedition of These is against the
Minotaurus. This great festival was solemnized at Athens every
jear, and from the moment when the vessel was adorned with a
garland of laurel for its departure till the moment of its return, no
criminal was allowed to be executed. The festival itself, called
deupla, was a kind of propitiation, during which the city was puri-
fied. The vessel in which the presents were conveyed to Delos
was called \9cwptf. As the vessel had been crowned the day before
the condemnation of Socrates, the whole interval between this and
its return was at the disposal of Socrates to prepare himself for his
death. This interval lasted, as we have said, thirty days. 3
Although he was confined in irons, Socrates passed these thirty
days with his usual cheerfulness, in conversation with his friends,
in meditations on his future existence, and on the history of his
past life, as well as in attempts at composing verses. "During
this time also," says Xenophon, 4 " he lived before the eyes of all his
friends in the same manner as in former days ; but now his past
1. Consol. ad Helviam, c. xiv.
2. The author of the so-called Apology of Xenophon perfectly agrees with Plato
on these facts, which are in themselves credible enough. See Plat., PJuedo. The
former, however, adds ( 29, segg.), that Socrates said, while Anytus passed by,
"That man is perhaps very proud, as if he had performed something very great
and sublime by having caused my death. Oh, the unhappy man, who does not
seem to know that he is the conqueror who has been active for all futurity in the
best and most useful manner ! Homer has ascribed to some, who were near the
end of their lite, the power of foreseeing the future. Therefore I will also proph-
esy. For a short time I had intercourse with the son of Anytus, and he appeared
to me to be of rather a strong mind : I therefore say that he will not long remain
in that servile occupation which his father has chosen for him ; but as he has no
honesx guide, he will be led away by some evil propensity, and carry his wicked-
ness to a great extent." A malicious prophecy, and contrary to the well-known
character of Socrates.
3. The passages upon which these statements rest may l,e found in the Crilo o\
Plto. and in Xenoph.. Mem., iv., 8, 2. i. Mem., iv., if. $ 2.
438 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
life was most Mtnired on account of his present calmness an
cheerfulness of rwind." Among the conversations with his friends,
two are particula-ty interesting, which are preserved by Plato jn
his Crito and Phwdo in the latter not without a considerable ad-
dition of Plato's o*n thoughts. In the Crito he treats of the duties
of a citizen. Onto, a wealthy Athenian and powerful friend of
Socrates, came ti him early one morning, but, finding him asleep,
waited till he awwe. When he awoke, Crito discovered to him a
plan of escaping from prison, which he had formed in common with
Ins other friends, und informed him that every thing was prepared
for his escape, an / that an asylum was provided for him in Thes-
saly. A Rvel / conversation then arose between them, in which
Socrates proved l j Crito that a citizen is not justified, under any
circumstances, in escaping from prison.
On the day of Mis death, Socrates had a conversation with his
friends on the immortality of the soul. The arguments adduced in
the Phaedo of Plato are for the most part invented by Plato ; but the
real arguments off Socrates are probably preserved by Xenophon in
the Cyropaedia, ii the dying speech of Cyrus.
The exercises which Socrates made in poetry were versifications
of a hymn to Apt>/lo, and of some fables of JDsop. Socrates under-
took these on account of an admonition given him in a dream.
But the reason for his choosing fables of JCsop was probably that
this kind of poetry, which has such a decided moral tendency, par
ticularly agreed with his own inclinations. 1
The vessel returned from Delos ; the Eleven announced to Soc
rates the hour of his death, and one of their executioners was read)
to prepare the poisoned cup, which Socrates was obliged to empty
after the sun had set. At a very early hour of the day his friends
had assembled around him in great numbers, and Xanthippe, with
her children, was also present. His friends were in the deepest
distress, which, according to their different characters, was more
or less loudly expressed. Apollodorus wept aloud, and moved all
to tears except Socrates. Xanthippe, the violent and passionate
L rioXXa'cij 1101 ^oiruv TO airb Inmvtov, he says (Phado, p. 60, E., *eqq), iv r<5
rapt\06vTi flly, oXXor' Iv dXAfj iJl^fi faivdiicvov, -it aura It At'yor, T JZ uir/>arcf, l-^rj,
potiffK'h roi'ti KUI ipyalou- xai iyd tv yt rip rf'icQtv \fi>vw, Sntf IxparTov, TOVTO
IccXdfiSavov abr6 poi xupaKC^tvtaOai rt Kal t-iKt\citii, wSrrrp o'l roi; Siovot fiaxc-
kcroiicvot, ical ipoi ovru rt ivvnviov, oxcp laparrov, TOVTO iTiicfAciJriy, finvaticitv noitiv,
if 0iXoao0i'(Jt pi* oj/m f ficyioTr]! ftovainfis, tftou ii TOCTO TpdrrovTOf vvi> o' i-ttcj
f re Simi iytt'lTO Mai f/ TOU ?cou ioprri SitxuXvi ftc aTOiv;oir, lio\t \pnvai, cl apa
ToXAdVif fin irpoiTCLTTOi rA ivvirviov 'airriv rip ltin<alij /lovaixftv iroic'iti pi) aKtiOfaal
airfi. a>Xi reiciv, K. r. X
LIFE OF SOCRATES. 439
oman, was inconsolable at vhe prospect of the death of her hus
band. Without fortune, without support, without any consolation,
she saw herself and her children, of whom two were still at a ten-
der age, left in want and misery. Socrates, probably with the in-
tention of sparing her the distressing sight of her dying husband,
requested Crito to send her home.
The executioner entered the prison, and offered the poisoned cup
to Socrates: he took and emptied it with the intrepidity of a sage
who is conscious of his virtuous life ; and even at the moment
when he held it in his hand, he spoke, according to Cicero's ex-
pression, 1 in such a manner that he appeared not to die, but to as-
cend into heaven. The lower part of his body had already grown
cold ; he then uncovered himself (for he had before been covered),
and spoke his last words : " Crito," said he, " I owe a cock to ^Es-
culapius. Offer one to him as a sacrifice ; do not forget it." Soc-
rates alluded in these words to the happiness he should enjoy after
being delivered from the chains of his body. Crito asked whether
he wished any thing else to be done. To this question Socrates
made no reply, and a short time afterward became convulsed. His
eyes became dim and he expired.* He died in the year 400. or,
1. Tuscnl., i., 29.
2. All this is more circumstantially related in the Phaedo of Plato. The above
jiterpretation of the words at the end of the Phsedo, "Crito, I owe a. cock to JEs-
culapius," &c., which is also adopted by Olympiodorus, appears to be the most
suitable. It is well known how many undeserved reproaches have been inflicted
ipon Socrates for this expression. The ecclesiastical fathers Origen, Eusebius,
Chrysostora, and others, pretended to discover in it the real belief of Socrates in
polytheism. [" It is extremely difficult to determine the precise relation in which
the opinions of Socrates stood to the Greek polytheism. He not only spoke 01
the gods with reverence, and conformed to the rites of the national worship, but
testified his respect for the oracles in a manner which seems to imply that he be-
lieved their pretensions to have some real ground. On the other hand, he ac-
knowledged one Supreme Being as the framer and preserver of the universe ;"
used the singular and the plural number indiscriminately concerning tie object
of his adoration ;t and when he endeavored to reclaim one of his friends, who
scoffed at sacrifices and divination, it was, according to Xenophon, by an argument
drawn exclusively from the works of the one Creator.^ We are thus tempted to
* Mem., iv., 3, 13 : b rbv if\ov KOCIAOV mivTarriav re ical tnivexfav.
t ol Stol, 5 StoS, TO Sttoi; T& Saipioviov.
J Mem., i., 4. If the conversation has been faithfully reported by Xtnophon,
Aristodemus shifted his ground in the course of the argument. But he suggests
no objection to the inference drawn by Socrates from the being and providence
of God, as to the propriety of conforming to the rites of the state religion, and
Xei.ophon himself seems not to have been aware that it might be disputed,
He thinks that he has sufficiently refuted the indictment which charged Socratna
440 LIFE OF SOCRATES.
according to others, 399 B.C., under the arc-lion Laches. 1 or Au
tocrates.
imagine that be treated many point*, to which the vulgar attached great import
ance, a* matter* of indifference, on which it waa neither possible- nor very dcsir
able to arrive at any certain conclusion : that he waa only careful to exclude from
liia notion of the god* all attribute* which were inconsistent with the mornl qua!
ities of the Supreme Being ; and that, with thi* restriction, he considered the pop-
ular mythology a* BO barmlc**, that it* language and rite* might be innocently
adopted. The observation attributed to him in one of Plato'* early work** *ecm*
to throw great light on the nature and extent of hU conformity to the state reli-
gion. Being asked whether he believed the Attic legend of Boreas and Orithyia,
he replied that he should indeed only be following the example of many ingenious
men if he rejected it, and attempted to ^xplain it awny ;t but that ruch ppecuhv
tions, however fine, appeared to him to betoken a mind not rery happily constitu-
ted ; for the subjects furnished for them by the marvelous beings of the Greek
mythology were endless, and to reduce all such stories to a probable form was a
task which required much leisure. This he could not give to it, for he was fully
occupied with the study of bis own nature. He therefore let those stories nlone,
and acquiesced in the common belief about them." Tkirbcnltt Hillary of Cruet,
voL iv., p. 368, ttqq.Tm.]
1. Diog., iL, 55 and Ofi. Marmor. Oxon., 57. Sachae place*) hi* deu... in OL 95,
1 ; Fabriciu* and Uamberger, Ol. 94, 2. [According to Diogenes, iL, 43 (c. xxiii.),
the Athenian* immediately repented of the death of .Socrates, and mai;: r eeted
their r orrow by closing the palestra* and gymnasia. They are said to have con-
d< iniied Meleti> to death, and :<> have banished the othei accusers, and also to
have erected a bronze statue of So:-rates. It is also said, in the lives of the Ten
Oruturo, Lh.tt Isocrates appeared in mourning for Socrates the day after !>w exe-
rution. TR.]
with disbelieving the existence of the gods acknowledged by the state, when he
has proved that he believed in a deity. * Pliadrut. p. 229.
t I should say that she had been carried by the north win i over tht cliffs, DOM
which the had been playing with Pharmaeea.
SCHLEIERMACHER
ON THE
WORTH OF SOCRATES ASA
PHILOSOPHER.
SCHLEIERMACHER
ON THE
WORTH OF SOCRATES AS A PHILOSOPHER.
THAT very different and even entirely opposite judgments should
be formed by different men, and according to the spirit of different
times, on minds of a leading and peculiar order, and that it should be
late, if ever, before opinions agree as to their worth, is a phenomenon
of every-day occurrence. But it is less natural, indeed it seerqs al
most surprising, that at any one time a judgment should be gener-
ally received with regard to any such mind which is in glaring con-
tradiction with itself. Yet, if I am not mistaken, it is actually the
case with Socrates, that the portrait usually drawn of him, and the
historical importance which is almost unanimously attributed to
him, are at irreconcilable variance. With Socrates most writers
make a new period to begin in the history of Greek philosophy,
which at all events manifestly implies that he breathed a new spirit
and character into those intellectual exertions of his countrymen
which we comprehend under the name of philosophy, so that they
assumed a new form under his hands, or, at least, that he material-
ly widened their range. But if we inquire how the same writers
describe Socrates as an individual, we find nothing that can serve
as a foundation for the influence they assign to him. We are in-
formed that he did not at all busy himself with the physical inves-
tigations which constituted a main part even of Greek philosophy,
but rather withheld others from them, and that even with regard
to moral inquiries, which were those in which he engaged the deep-
est, he did not by any means aim at reducing them into a scientific
shape, and that he established no fixed principle for this, any more
than for any other branch of human knowledge. The base of his
intellectual constitution, we are told, was rather religious than spec-
ulative ; his exertions rather those of a good citizen, directed to the
improvement of the people, and especially of the young, than those
of a philosophei in short, he is represented as a virtuoso in the
exercise of sound common sense, and of that strict integrity and
444 WORTH OF SIK KAlI.s
mild pliilanthropy with which it is always associated in an uncoi
ruptcd mind ; all this, however, tinged with a slight air of enthu-
siasm. These are, no doubt, excellent qualities ; but yet they are
not such as fit a man to play a brilliant part in history, but rather,
unless where peculiar circumstances intervene, to lead a life of en-
viable tranquillity, so that it would be necessary to ascribe the gen-
eral reputation of Socrates, and the almost unexampled homage
which has been paid to him, by so many generations, less to him-
self than to such peculiar circumstances. But least of all are these
qualities which could hare produced conspicuous and permanent
effects on the philosophical exertions of a people already far ad-
vanced HI intellectual culture. And this is confirmed when we
consider what sort of doctrines and opinions are attributed to Soc-
rates in conformity with this view ; for, in spite of the pains taken
to trick them out with a show of philosophy, it is impossible, after
all, to give them any scientific solidity whatever : the farthest point
Mre dome to is, that they are thoughts well suited to warm the hearts
of men in favor of goodness, but such as a healthy understanding,
fully awakened to reflection, can not fail to light upon of itseH
What effect, then, can they have wrought on the progress, or the
transformation of philosophy ! If we would confine ourselves to the
well-known statement that Socrates called philosophy down from
heaven to earth, that is, to houses and market-places, in other words,
that he proposed social life as the object of research in the room of
nature, still the influence thus ascribed to him is far from salutary
in itself, for philosophy consists not in a partial cultivation either of
morals or physics, but in the coexistence and intercommunion of
both ; and there is, moreover, no historical evidence that he really
exerted it. The foundations of ethical philosophy had been laid be-
fore the time of Socrates in the doctrines of the Pythagoreans, and
after him it only kept its place by the side of physics, in the philo-
sophical systems of the Greeks. In those of Plato, of Aristotle,
and of the Stoics, that is, of all the genuine Socratic schools of any
importance, we again meet with physical investigations, and ethics
were exclusively cultivated only by those followers of Socrates whc
themselves never attained to any eminence in philosophy. And if
we consider the general tendency of the above-named schools, and
review the whole range of their tenets, nothing can be pointed out
that could have proceeded from a Socrates, endowed with such
qualities of mind and character as the one described to us, unless
't be where their theories hare been reduced to a familiar practical
application. And evsn with regard to the elder Socratica we find
AS A PHILOSOPHER. 445
more satisfaction in tracing their strictly philosophical speculations
to any other source rather than to this Socrates ; -ot only may Ar-
istippus, who was unlike his master in his spirit as well as his doc-
trines, be more easily derived from Protagoras, Wjth wb^m he has
so much in common, but Euclid, with his dialectic bias, from the
Eleatics. And we find ourselves compelled to conclude that the
stem of Socrates, as he is at present represented to us, can have
produced no other shoot than the Cynical philosojhy, and that not
the cynism of Antisthenes, which still retains many features which
we should rather refer to his earlier master, Gorgias, but the purer
form, which exhibits only a peculiar mode of life, not a doctrine,
much less a science : that of Diogenes, the mad Socrates, as he has
been called, though, in truth, the highest epithet due to him is that
of Socrates caricatured ; for his is a copy in which we find nothing
but features of such an original : its approximation to the self-con-
tentedness of the deity in the retrenchment of artificial wants, its
rejection of mere theoretical khowledge, its unassuming course of
going about in the service of the god to expose the follies of man-
kind. But how foreign all this is to the domain of philosophy, and
how little can be there effected with such means, is evident enough.
The only rational course, then, that seems to be left, is to give
up one or other of these contradictory assumptions : either let Soc
rates still stand at the head of the Athenian philosophy, but then let
those who place him there undertake to establish a different notion
of him from that which has been long prevalent ; or let us retain
the conception of the wise and amiable man, who was made, not
for the school, but wholly for the world ; but then let him be trans-
ferred from the history of philosophy to that of the general progress
of society at Athens, if he can claim any place there. The latter
of these expedients is not very far removed from that which has
been adopted by Krug ; l for as in his system Socrates stands at the
end of the one period, and not at the beginning of the next, he ap-
pears, not as the germ of a new age, but as a product and aftei
growth of an earlier one ; he sinks, as an insulated phenomenon,
into the same rank with the Sophists, and other late fruits of the
period, and loses a great part of his philosophical importance. Only
it is but a half measure that this author ad apts when he begins his
new period with the immediate disciples of Socrates as such, for at
its head he places the genuine Socratics, as they are commonly
called, and, above all, Xenophon, men of whom he hirrcelf says that
J Gescb dr Phi'.r.s, nlt/>r Zcit
410 \tORTH OF 8OCRATKS
their ot ly merit was that of having propagated and diffused Socratie
doctrines, while the doctrines themselves do not appear to him
worth making the beginning of a new period. Ast had previously
arrived at the same result by a road in some respects opposite '
With him Plato is the full bloom of that which he terms the Athe-
nian form of philosophy ; and as no plant begins with its bloom, he
feels himself constrained to place Socrates at the head of this phi
losophy, but yet not strictly as a philosopher. He says that the
operation of philosophy in Socrates was confined to the exercise of
qualities that may belong to any virtuous man, that is to say, it was
properly no philosophy at all ; and makes the essence of his char
actcr to consist in enthusiasm and irony. Now he feels that he can
not place a man endowed with no other qualities than these at the
head of a new period, and therefore he ranges the Sophists by his>
tide, not, indeed, without some inconsistency, for he himself sees
in them the perverse tendency which was to be counteracted by the
spirit of the new age ; but yet he prefers this to recognizing the
germ of a new gradation in Socrates alone, whose highest philo-
sophical worth he makes to consist in his martyrdom, which, how-
ever, can not by any means be deemed of equal moment in the
sphere of science, as in that of religion or politics. Though in form
this course of Ast's is opposite to Krug's, in substance it is the
same : its result is likewise to begin a new period of philosophy
with Plato ; for Ast perceives nothing new or peculiar in the strug-
gle Socrates made against the Sophists, only virtue and the thirst
after truth, which had undoubtedly animated all the preceding phi-
losophers ; what he represents as characteristic in the Athenian phi-
losophy, is the union of the elements which had been previously
separate and opposed to each other ; and since he does not, in fact,
show the existence of this union in Socrates himself, and distinctly
recognizes their separation in his immediate disciples, Plato is, after
all, the point at which, according to him, that union begins.
But if we choose really to consider Plato as the true beginner of
a new period, not to mention that he is far too perfect for a first be-
ginning, we fall into two difficulties : first, as to his relation to Aris-
totle. In all that is most peculiar to Plato, Aristotle appears as di-
rectlj opposite to him as possible ; but the main division of philoso-
phy, notwithstanding the wide difference between their modes of
treating it, he has in common with Plato, and the Stoics with both ;
it fits as closely and sits as easily on one as the other, so that one
I. Grur.driss einer Gescb. der Pbilo*.
AS A I'HM.o.soi'ii r:;;. t I 1 /
win scarcely ,telp believing that it was derived from some common
origin, whic'i was the root of Plato's philosophy as well as theirs
The second difficulty is to conceive what Plato's relation to Soc
rates could really have been, if Socrates was not in any way his
master in philosophy, if we should suppose that Plato's rharacter
was formed by the example of Socrates, and that reverence for his
master's virtue, and love of truth, was the tie that bound him, still
this merely moral i elation is not a sufficient solution of the diffi-
culty. The mode in which Plato introduces Socrates, even in
works which contain profound philosophical investigations, must be
regarded as the wildest caprice, and would necessarily have ap-
peared merely ridiculous and absurd to all his contemporaries, if he
was not in some way or other indebted to him for his philosophical
life. Hence we are forced to abide* by the conclusion, that if a
great pause is to be made in Greek philosophy, to separate the scat-
tered tenets of the earlier schools from the later systems, this must
be made with Socrates ; but then we must also ascribe to him some
element of a more strictly philosophical kind than most writers do,
though, as a mere beginning, it needs not to have been carried very
far toward maturity. Such a pause as this, however, we can not
avoid making : the earlier philosophy, which we designate by the
names of Pythagoras, Parmenides, Heraclitus, Anaxagoras. Em-
pedocles, &c., has evidently a common type, and the later, in which
Plato, Aristotle, and Zeno are the conspicuous names, has likewise
one of its own, which is very different from the other. Nothing
can have been lost between them which could have formed a
gradual transition, much less is it possible so to connect any 01
the later forms with any of the earlier as to regard them as a con-
tinuous whole. This being so, nothing remains to be done but to
subject the case of Socrates to a new revision, in order to see
whether the judges he has met with among posterity have not been
as unjust in denying his philosophical worth, and his merits in the
cause of philosophy, as his contemporaries were in denying his worth
as a citizen, and imputing to him imaginary offences agamst the
Commonwealth. But this would render it necessary to ascertain
somewhat more distinctly wherein his philosophical merit consists.
But this new inquiry naturally leads us back, in the first instance,
to the old question whether we are to believe Plato or Xenophon in
their accounts of what Socrates was ; a question, however, which
only deserves to be proposed at all, so far as these two authors are
really at variance with each other, and which, therefore, only ad-
mits of a rational answer, after it has been decided whether suob
448 WORTH 01' 80CKATi:s
a vanancc exists, and where it lies. Plato nowhere professes hiuv
self the historian of Socrates, with the exception, perhaps, of the
Apology, and of insulated passages, such as the speech of Alcibiadea
in the Banquet ; for it would certainly have been in bad taste, if
here, where Plato is making contemporaries of Socrates speak of him
in his presence, he had exhibited him in a manner that was not sub-
stantially faithful, though even here many of the details may have
been introduced for the sake of playful exaggeration. On the othei
band, Plato himself does not warrant any one to consider all that he
makes Socrates say in his dialogues, as his real thoughts and lan-
guage ; and it would be rendering him but a poor service to con-
fine his merit to that of having given a correct and skillful report of
the doctrines of Socrates. On the contrary, he undoubtedly means
his philosophy to be considered as his own, and not Socrates's.
And, accordingly, every intelligent reader is probably convinced by
his own reflections that none but original thoughts can appear in
such a dress ; whereas a work of mere narrative and such these
dialogues would be, if the whole of the matter belonged to Socrates
would necessarily show a fainter tone of coloring, such as Xeno-
phon's conversations really present. But as, on the one hand, it
would be too much to assert that Socrates actually thought and
knew all that Plato makes him say, so, on the other hand, it would
certainly be too little to say of him that he was nothing more than
the Socrates whom Xenophon represents. Xenophon, it is true, in
the Memorabilia, professes himself a narrator ; but, in the first place,
a man of sense can only relate what he understands, and a disciple
of Socrates, who must have been well acquainted with his master's
habit of disclaiming knowledge, would of all men adhere most strict-
ly to this rule. We know, however, and this may be admitted with-
out being harshly pressed, that Xenophon was a statesman, but no
philosopher, and that, besides the purity of his character and the
good sense of his political principles; besides his admirable power
of rousing the intellect and checking presumption, which Xenophon
loved^nd respected in Socrates, the latter may have possessed
some really philosophical elements which Xenophon was unable to
appropriate to himself, and which he suffered to pass unnoticed ;
which, indeed, he can have felt no temptation to exhibit, for fear
of betraying defects such as those which his Socrates was wont to
expose.* On the other hand, Xenophon was an apologetic narrator,
and had, no doubt, selected this form for the very purpose that his
readers might not expect him to exhibit Socrates entire, but only
that part of his character which belonged to the sphere of the afieo
AS A PHILOSOPHER.
tions and of soeial life, and which bore upon the charges brought
against him , every thing else he excludes, contenting himself with
showing that it can lot have been any thing of so dangerous a ten
dency as was imputed to Socrates. And not only may Socrates, he
must have been more, and there must have been more in the bacK-
ground of his speeches than Xenophon represents ; for if 'he contem-
poraries of Socrates had heard nothing from him but such dis-
courses, how would Plato have marred the effect of his works on
his immediate public, which had not forgotten the character of Soc-
rates, if the part which Socrates plays there stood in direct contra-
diction with the image which his real life left in the reader's mind !
And if we believe Xenophon, and in this respect we can not doubt
the accuracy of the contemporary apologist, that Socrates spent the
whole of his time in public places, and suppose that he was always
engaged in discourses which, though they may have been more
oeautiful, varied, and dazzling, were still, in substance, the same
with these, and moved in the same sphere to which the Memorabilia
are confined, one is at a loss to understand how it was that, in tho
course of so many years, Socrates did not clear the market-place,
and the work-shops, the walks and the wrestling-schools, by tne
dread of his presence, and how it is that, in Xenophon's native
Flemish style of painting, the weariness of the interlocutors is not
still more strongly expressed than we here and there actually fi'd
it ; and still less should we be able to comprehend why men of such
abilities as Critias and Alcibiades, and others formed by nature for
speculation, as Plato and Euclid, set so high a value on their inter-
course with Socrates, and found satisfaction in it so long. Nor can
it be supposed that Socrates held discourses in public, such as Xen-
ophon puts into his mouth, but that he delivered lessons of a differ-
ent kind elsewhere, and in private ; for this, considering the apolo-
getic form of Xenophon's book, to which he rigidly confines himself
he would probably not have passed over in silence. Socrates must
have disclosed the philosophical element of his character in the
same social circle of which Xenophon gives us specimens. And ia
not this just the impression which Xenophon's conversations make 1
philosophical matter, translated into the unphilosophical style of the
common understanding, an operation in which the philosophical
base is lost ; just as some critics have proposed, by way of test foi
the productions of the loftiest poetry, to resolve them into prose,
and evaporate their spirit, which can leave nothing but an extreme-
ly sober kind of beauty remaining. And as, after such an experi-
ment, the greatest of poets would scarcely be able exactly to restore
480 WORTH OF
the lost poetry, but yet a reader of moderate capacity soon observe!
what has been doi .s, and can even point it out in several passages
where the decomposing hand has grown tired of its work, so it is in
the other case with the philosophical basis. One finds some paral-
lels with P,ato, other fragments are detected in other ways ; and
the only inference to be drawn from the scarcity of these passages
is, that Xenophon understood his business ; unless we choose to
say, that as Aristotle is supposed to have held his philosophical dis-
courses in the forenoon, and the exoteric in the afternoon (Gclliua,
N. A. t xx., 5), Socrates reversed this order, and in the morning held
conversations in the market-place with the artisans, and others who
were less familiar with him, which Xenophon found it easier to di-
vest of their philosophical aspect; but that of an evening, in tin-
walks and wrestling-schools, he engaged in those subtler, deeper,
and wittier dialogues with his favorites, which it was reserved for
Plato to imitate, embellish, and expand, while he connected his own
investigations with them.
And thus, to fill up the blank which Xenophon has manifestly
left, we are still driven back to the Socrates of Plato, and the short-
est way of releasing ourselves from the difficulty would be to find a
rule by which we could determine what is the reflex and the prop-
erty of Socrates in Plato, and what his own invention and addition.
Only the problem is not to he solved by a process such as that
adopted by Meiners, whose critical talent is of a kind to which this
subject in general was not very well suited ; for if, in all that Plato
has left, we are to select only what is least speculative, least arti-
ficial, least poetical, and hence, for so we are taught, least enthu-
siastic, we shall, indeed, still retain much matter for this more re-
fined and pregnant species of dialogue, to season Xenophon's te-
diousness, but it will be impossible in this way to discover any
properly philosophical basis in the constitution of Socrates ; for if
we exclude all depth of speculation, nothing is left but results, with-
out the grounds and methodical principles on which they depend,
and which, therefore, Socrates can only have possessed instinct
ivt ]y that is, without the aid of philosophy. The only safe method
seeioa to be, to inquire : What may Socrates have been, over and
abovs what Xenophon has described, without, however, contradict-
ing the strokes of character and the practical maxims which Xen-
ophon distinctly delivers as those of Socrates ; and what must he
have been to give Plato a right and an inducement to exhibit him
as he has done in his dialogues 1 Now the latter branch of this
question inevitably leads us back to the historical position from
AS A PHILOSOPHER. 45J
which we started : that Socrates must have had a strictly philosoph
ical basis in his composition, so far as he is virtually recognized by
Plato as the author of his philosophical life, and is, therefore, to be
regarded as the first vital movement of Greek philosophy in its
more advanced stage ; and thai he can only be entitled to this place
by an element, which, though properly philosophical, was foreign
to the preceding period. Here, however, we must, for the present,
be content to say that the property which is peculiar to the post-
Socratic philosophy, beginning with Plato, and which henceforward
is common to all the genuine Socratic schools, is the coexistence
and intercommunion of the three branches of knowledge, dialectics,
physics, ethics. This distinction separates the two periods very
definitely ; for before Socrates either these branches were kept en-
tirely apart, or their subjects were blended together without due
discrimination, and without any definite proportion : as, for instance,
ethics and physics among the Pythagoreans, physics and dialectics
among the Eleatjfjs ; the lonians alone, though their tendency was
wholly to physics, made occasional excursions, though quite at ran-
dom, into the region both of dialectics and of ethics. But when
some writers refuse Plato himself the honor of having distinguished
and combined these sciences, and ascribe this step to Xenocrates,
and think that even Aristotle abandoned it again ; this, in my opin-
ion, is grounded on a misunderstanding, which, however, it would
here lead us too far to explain. Now it is true we can not assert
that Socrates was the first who combined the characters of a phys-
ical, ethical, and dialectic philosopher in one person, especially as
Plato and Xenophon agree in taking physics out of his range ; nor
can it be positively said that Socrates was at least the author of
this distribution of science, though its germ may certainly be found
from the Memorabilia. " But we may surely inquire whether this
phenomenon has not some simpler and more internal cause, and
whether this may not be found in Socrates. The following obser-
vation will, I conceive, be admitted without much dispute. So long
as inquirers are apt to step unwittingly across the boundaries that
separate one province of knowledge from another, so long, and in
the same degree, does the whole course of their intellectual oper-
ations depend on outward circumstances ; for it is only a system-
atic distribution of the whole field that can lead to a regular and
connected cultivation of it. In the same way, so long as the sev-
eral sciences are pursued singly, and their respective votaries con-
tentedly acquiesce in this insulation, so long, and in the same de-
gree, is the specific instinct for the object of each science predonc
452 WORTH OF 8OCRATKS
inant in the whole sphere of intellectual exertion. But as soon u
the need of the connection and co-ordinate rowth of all the branch-
es of knowledge has become so distinctly felt as to express itself
by the form in which they are treated and described, in a manner
which can never again be lost, so far as this is the case, it is no
longer particular talents and instincts, but the general scientific
talent of speculation, that has the ascendant. In the former of
these cases, it must be confessed that the idea of .science, as such,
is not yet matured, perhaps has not even become the subject of
consciousness ; for science, as such, can only be conceived as a
whole, in which every division is merely subordinate, just as tn'c
real world to whic'i it ought to correspond. In the latter case, on
the contrary, this idea has become a subject of consciousness ; for
it can have been only by its force that the particular inclinations
which confine each thinker to a certain object, and split science
into insulated parts, have been mastered : and this is, unquestion-
ably, a simpler criterion to distinguish the twoj>eriods of Greek
philosophy. In the earlier period, the idea of science, as such, was
not the governing idea, and bad not even become a distinct subject
of consciousness ; and this it is that gives rise to the obscurity
which we perceive in all the philosophical productions of that pe-
riod, through the appearance of caprice which results from the want
of consciousness, and through the imperfection of the scientific lan-
guage, which is gradually forming itself out of the poetical and his-
torical vocabulary. In the second period, on the other hand, the
idea of science has become a subject of consciousness. Hence the
main business every where is to distinguish knowledge from opin-
ion ; hence the precision of scientific language ; hence the peculiai
prominence of dialectics, which have no other object than the idea
of science : things which were not comprehended even by the Ele-
atics in the same way as by the Socratic schools, since Ihe former
still make the idea of being their starting-point, rather than that of
knowledge.
Now this waking of the idea of science, and its earliest manifes-
tations, must have been, in the first instance, what constituted the
philosophical basis in Socrates ; and for this reason he is justly re-
garded as the founder of that later Greek philosophy, which in its
whole essential form, together with its several variations, was de*
lermined by that idea. This is proved clearly enough by the his-
torical statements in Plato, and this, oo, is what must be supplied
in Xenophon's conversations, in order .o make them worthy of Soc-
rates, and Socrates of his admirers for if he went about in tha
AS A PHILOSOPHER. 4 53
service of the god, to justify the celebrated oracle, it was impossi-
ble that the utmost point he reached could have been simply to
know that he knew nothing ; there was a step beyond this which
he must have taken, that of knowing what knowledge was ; for by
what other means could he have been enabled to declare that which
others believed themselves to know, to be no knowledge, than by a
more correct conception of knowledge, and by a more correct meth-
od founded upon that conception T And every where, when he is
explaining the nature of non-science (ave7riffrTjuoavi>7i), one sees that
he sets out from two tests : one, that science is the same in all true
thoughts, and, consequently, must manifest its peculiar form in ev-
ery such thought ; the other, that all science forms one whole ; for
his proofs always hinge on this assumption : that it is impossible to
start from one true thought, and to be entangled in a contradiction
with any other, and also that knowledge derived from any one point,
and obtained by correct combination, can not contiadict that which
has been deduced in like manner from any other point ; and while
he exposed such contradictions in the current conceptions of man-
kind, he strove to rouse those leading ideas in all who were capa-
ble of understanding, or even of divining his meaning. Most of
what Xenophon has preserved for us may be referred to this object,
and the same endeavor is indicated clearly enough in all that Soc-
rates says of himself in Plato's Apology, and what Alcibiades says
of him in his eulogy ; so that if we conceive this to have been the
central point in the character of Socrates, we may reconcile Plato
and Xenophon, and can understand the historical position of Soc-
rates.
When Xenophon says (I/em., iv., 6, 15), that as often as Socrates
did not merely refute the errors of others, but attempted to demon
strate something himself, he took his road through propositions
which were most generally admitted, we can perfectly understand
this mode of proceeding, as the result of the design just described ;
he wished to find as few hinderances and diversions as possible in
his way, that he might illustrate his method clearly and simply ;
and propositions, if there were such, which all held to be certain,
must have appeared to him the most eligible, in order that he might
show, in their case, that the conviction with which they were em-
braced was not knowledge, since this would render men more keen-
ly sensible of the necessity o f getting at the foundation of knowl-
edge, and of taking their slant, upon it, in order to give a new shape
to all himan things. Hence, too, we may explain the preponder-
ance of the subject? connected with civil and dorr-fistic life in most
464 WORTH OF SOCBATJSd
of these conversations ; for this was the field that supplied the incut
generally admitted conceptions and propositions, the fate of which
interested all men alike. But this mode of proceeding becomes in-
explicable if it is supposed that Socrates attached the chief import-
ance to the subject of these conversations. That must have been
quite a secondary point. For when the object is to elucidate any
subject, it is necessary to pay attention to the less familiar and
more disputed views of it, and how meagre most of those discus-
sions in Xenophon arc in this respect, is evident enough. From
the same point of view we must also consider the controversy of
Socrates with the Sophists. So far as it was directed against their
maxims, it does not belong to our present question ; it is merely
the opposition of a good citizen to the corrupters of government
and of youth. But, even looking at it from the purely theoretical
side, it would be idle to represent this contrast as the germ of a
new period of philosophy, if Socrates had only impugned opinions
which were the monstrous shapes into which the doctrines of ar>
earlier school had degenerated, without having established any in
their stead, which nobody supposes him to have done. But, fui
the purpose of awakening the true idea of science, the Sophists
must have been the most welcome of all disputants to him, since
they had reduced their opinions into the most perfect form, and
hence were proud of them themselves, and were peculiarly admired
by others. If, therefore, he could succeed in exposing their weak-
ness, the value of a principle so triumphantly applied would be ren-
dered most conspicuous.
But, in order to show the imperfections of the current concep-
tions both in the theories of the Sophists and in common life, if the
issue was not to be left to chance, some certain method was requi-
site ; for it was often necessary, in the course of the process, to
lay down intermediate notions, which it was necessary to define to
the satisfaction of both parties, otherwise all that was done would
afterward have looked like a paltry surprise, and the contradiction
between the proposition in question and one that was admitted
could never be detected without ascertaining what notions might or
might not be connected with a given one. Now this method is laid
down in the two problems which Plato states in the Phaedrus, as
the two main elements in the art of dialectics, that is, to first know
how correctly to combine multiplicity in unity, and again to divide
a complex unity according to its nature into a multiplicity, and next
to know what notions may or may not be cpnnected together. It
in bv th's means that Socratea became the real founder of diale*
AS A PHILOSOPHER. 455
tics, which continued to le the soul of all the great edifices reared
in later times by Greek philosophy, and by its decided prominence
onstitutes the chief distinction between the later period and the
earlier ; so that one can not but commend the historical instinct
which has assigned so high a station to him. At the same time,
this is not meant to deny that Euclid and Plato carried this science,
as well as the rest, farther toward maturity ; but it is manifest that
in its first principles Socrates possessed it as a science, and prac-
ticed it as an art, in a manner peculiar to himself; for the construc-
tion of all Socratic dialogues, as well of those doubtfully ascribed
to Plato, and of those attributed with any degree of probability to
other original disciples of Socrates, as of all those reported in the
Memorabilia, hinges without any exception on this point. The
same inference results from the testimony of Aristotle (Mctaph., i.,
6 ; xiii., 4) : that what may be justly ascribed to Socrates is that he
intioduced induction and general definitions; a testimony which
bears every mark of impartiality and truth. Hence there is no rea-
son to doubt that Socrates taught this art of framing and connect-
ing notions correctly. Since, however, it is an art, abstract teach-
ing was not sufficient, and, therefore, no doubt Socrates never so
taught it : it was an art that required to be witnessed and practiced
in the most manifold applications, and one who was not firmly
grounded in it, and left the school too early, lost it again, and with
it almost all that was to be learned from Socrates, as, indeed, is
observed in Plato's dialogues. Now that this exercise and illustra-
tion was the main object of conversations held by Socrates even on
general moral subjects, is expressly admitted by Xenophon himself,
when, under the he^d What Socrates did to render his friends
more expert in dialectics he introduces a great many such dis-
courses and inquiries, which so closely resemble the rest, that all
might just as well have been put in the same class.
It was with a view, therefore, to become masters in this art, and
thereby to keep the faster hold of the idea of science, that men of
vigorous and speculative minds formed a circle round Socrates as
long as circumstances allowed, those who were able to the end of
his life, and in the mean while chose to tread closely in their mas-
ter's steps, and to refrain for a time from making a systematic ap-
plication of his art in the different departments of knowledge, foi
the more elaborate cultivation of all the sciences. Bat when, aftei
his death, the most eminent among them, first of all at Megara, be-
gan a strictly scientific train of speculation, and thus* philosophy
gradually ripened into the shape which, with slight variations, it
45fl WORTH OF SOCRATES
eyer after retained among the Greeks : what now took place wa
not, indeed, what Socrates did, or perhaps could have done, but yet
it was undoubtedly his will. To this it may indeed be objected, that
Xenophon expressly says (Mem , i., 1, 11), that Socrates in his riper
years not only himself gave up all application to natural philosophy,
but endeavored to witLholJ all others from it, and directed them to
the consideration of human affairs ; and hence many hold those only
to be genuine Socratics who did not include physics in their system
But this statement must manifestly be taken in a sense much less
general, and quite different from that which is usually given to it.
This is clearly evinced by the reasons which Socrates alleges. Foi
bow could he have said so generally, that the things which depend
on God ought not to be made the subject of inquiry, before those
which depend on man have been dispatched, since not only are the
latter connected in a variety of ways with the former, but even
among things human there must be some of greater moment, others
of less, some of nearer, others of more remote concern, and the prop-
osition would lead to the conclusion that before one was brought to
its completion, not even the investigation of another ought to be be-
gun. This might hare been not unfairly turned by a Sophist against
Socrates himself, if he had dragged in a notion apparently less fa
miliar, in order to illustrate another ; and certainly this proposition,
taken in a general sense, would not only have endangered the con-
duct of life, hut would also have altogether destroyed the Socratic
idea of science, that nothing can be known except together with the
rest, and along with its relation to all things besides. The real case
is simply this. It is clear that Socrates had no peculiar talent for
any single science, and least of all for that of physics. Now it is
true that a merely metaphysical thinker may feel himself attracted
toward all sciences, as was the case with Kant ; but then this hap-
pens under different circumstances, and a different mental consti-
tution from that of Socrates. He, on the contrary, made no excur-
sions to points remote from this centre, but devoted his whole life
to the task of exciting his leading idea as extensively and as vivid-
ly as possible in others ; .his whole aim was, that whatever form
man's wishes and hopes might take, according to individual char-
acter and accidental circumstances, this foundation might be secure-
ly laid before he proceeded further ; but, till then, his advice was,
not to accumulate fresh masses of opinions ; this he, for his part,
would permit only so far as it was demanded by the wants of active
life, and for this reason he might say, that if those who investi-
gated meteoric phenomenj had any hope of producing them at theii
AS A PHILOSOPHER. 457
pleasure, he should be more ready to admit thjir researches lan-
guage which in any other sense but this would have been absurd.
We can not, therefore, conclude from this that Socrates did not
wish that physics should be cultivated, any more than we are au-
thorized to suppose that he fancied it possible to form ethics into a
science by sufficiently multiplying those fragmentary investigations
into which he was drawn in discussing the received opinions on the
subject. Th( same law of progression was involuntarily retained
in his school ; for Plato, though he descends into ail the sciences,
still lays the principal stress on the establishment of principles, and
expatiates in details only so far as they are necessary, and so much
the less as he has to draw them from without : it is Aristotle who
first revels in their multiplicity.
This appears to me as much as can be said with certainty of the
worth of Socrates as a philosopher. But should any one proceed to
ask how far he elaborated the idea of science in his lessons, or in
what degree he promoted the discover}' of real knowledge in any
other province by his controversial discussions and his dialectic as-
says, there would, perhaps, be little to say on this head, and least
of all should I be able to extricate any thing to serve this purpose
from the works of Plato taken by themselves ; for there, in all that
belongs to Plato, there is something of Socrates, and in all that be-
longs to Socrates, something of Plato. Only, if any one is desirous
of describing doctrines peculiar to Socrates, let him not, as manj
do in histories of philosophy, for the sake of at least filling up some
space with Socrates, string together detached moral theses, which,
as they arose out of occasional discussions, can never make up a
whole ; and as to other subjects, let him not lose sight of the above-
quoted passage of Aristotle, who confines Socrates's philosophical
speculations to principles. The first point, therefore, to examine
would be, whether some profound speculative doctrines may not
have originally belonged to Socrates, which are generally consider
ed as most foreign to him, for instance, the thought which is unfold-
ed by Plato in his peculiar manner, but is exhibited in the germ by
Xenophon himself (Mem., i., 4, 8), and is intimately connected with
the great dialectic question as to the agreement between thought
and being : that of the general diffusion of intelligence throughout
the whole of nature. With this one might connect the assertion of
Aristocles (Euscb., Pr<zp., xi., 3), that Socrates began the investiga-
tion of the doctrine of ideas. But the testimony of this late Peri-
patetic is suspicious, and may have had no other foundation than the
language of Socrates in the Parmenides.
1!
458 WORTH OF SOCRATES AS A PHILOSOIMIKK.
But, whether much or little of this and other doctrines belonged
to Socrates himself, the general idea already described can not fail
to suggest a more correct mode of conceiving in what li^lit it is
that Plato brings forward his master in his works, and in what sense
his Socrates is to be termed a real or a fictitious personage. Fic-
titious, in the proper sense, I hold he is not, and his reality is not
a merely mimic one, nor is Socrates in those works merely a con-
venient person who affords room for much mimic art and much
cheerful pleasantry, in order to temper the abstruse investigations
with this agreeable addition. It is because the spirit and the method
of Socrates are every where predominant, and because it is not
merely a subordinate point with Plato to adopt the manner of Soc-
rates, but is as truly his highest aim, that Plato has nut hesitated
to put into his mouth what he believed to be no more than deduc-
tions from his fundamental ideas. The only material exceptions
we find to this (passing over several more minute which come un-
der the same head with the anachronisms) occur in later works, as
the Statesman and the Republic ; I mean doctrines of Plato foreign
to the real views of Socrates, perhaps, indeed, virtually contradict-,
ing them, and which are nevertheless put into his mouth. On this
head we must let Plato appeal to the privilege conferred by custom.
But, on the whole, we are forced to say, that in giving Socrates a
living share in the propagation of that philosophical movement
which took its rise from him, Plato has immortalized him in the
noblest manner that a disciple can perpetuate the glory of his mas-
ter ; in a manner not only more beautiful, but more just, thaft b
could have done it by a literal narrative
TUB HO.
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388
Return this material to the library
from which it was borrowed.
JUN11
'
'OuuX
A 000 047 146 6
-
<-.-
N .